THE    VENETIAN    PRINTING    PRESS. 


PUBLISHER'S   NOTE. 

'^''°  hundred  ami  sixt,  fi^,,  r     ■ 

fxiy-jive  Copies  of  thh  IV    i       ■ 

J'Jiy-Jive  Copies  for  G    P     d 
S°ris,Nezvrork     E^rh  r  '  "^^  i't^lnam's 

^''^^°Pynu.nbered,andtheTnedn-^ 
No.  SQ  ""''yP^d'stril^uted 


THE 


VENETIAN    PRINTING    PRESS. 


AN 


HISTORICAL    STUDY 


BASED  UPON  DOCUMENTS  FOR  THE  MOST  PART 


HITHERTO    UNPUBLISHED. 


BY 


HORATIO     F.     BROWN. 


WITH    TWENTY-TWO    FACSIMILES     OF    EARLY    PRINTING. 


LONDON: 
JOHN    C.    NIMMO, 

14,  KING   WILLIAM   STREET,  STRAND. 


MDCCCXCI. 


•^-"  --t.  .^ 


(^-^W^ 


u 


CHISWICK    press: C.    WHITTINCHAM    AND   CO.,    TOOKS    COURT, 

CHAN'CERY     LANE,     LONDON. 


TO 

MY   FRIEND 

JOHN   ADDINGTON   SYMONDS. 


159/42 


PREFACE. 


HIS  book  consists  of  two  parts.  First,  an  historical  study 
of  the  Venetian  Printing  Press  from  its  origin  down  to  the 
fall  of  the  RepubHc,  based,  in  a  large  degree,  upon  the 
documents  which  form  the  second  part  of  the  book. 

In  this  study  I  trace  the  history  of  the  Venetian  press 
from  its  introdu6tion,  through  the  sixteenth  century — noting 
especially  how  press  legislation  grew  up,  preceded  by  custom  and  pradlice, 
and  then  formulated  in  law ;  how  the  government  dealt  with  such  questions 
as  copyright,  proteftion,  and  censorship;  how  the  Guild  of  Printers  and 
Booksellers  was  founded  and  governed ;  how  the  book  trade  came  under  the 
influence  of  the  Index  and  the  Inquisitorial  censorship,  and  how  the  Republic 
endeavoured  to  protedt  the  trade,  thereby  involving  itself  in  a  long  struggle 
with  the  Church  of  Rome — till  we  reach  the  slow  decline  of  the  Venetian 
press  through  the  seventeenth  and  eighteenth  centuries,  in  spite  of  the  legis- 
lation which  was  designed  to  preserve  it. 

I  have  called  the  work  a  study,  rather  than  a  history  of  the  Venetian 
press,  because  I  feel  that  a  true  history  of  that  press  would  require  far  more 
bibhographical  knowledge  than  I  possess.  This  book  will  have  fulfilled  its 
purpose  if  it  serves  as  a  pioneer  along  a  line  of  research  which  has  never  been 
adequately  explored,  except  at  its  beginning,  and  then  almost  entirely  from 
a  bibliographical,  not  from  an  historical  or  legal  point  of  view. 

The  second  part  of  the  book  contains  the  documents  which  served  as  a 
basis  for  the  study.  By  far  the  larger  part  are  published  now  for  the  first 
time.  In  some  cases  I  have  reprinted  documents  which  have  already  seen 
the  light,  because  1  know  that  they  are  difficult  of  access  to  Enghsh  students. 
These  documents  fall  into  several  groups. 

I .  The  laws  of  the  Republic  on  the  subjedl  of  the  printing  press  and 
the  book  trade.  Though  many  of  these  laws  were  printed  on  loose  sheets  at 
the  time  of  their  issue,  for  use  among  the  officials  and  the  book  trade,  and 


viii  Preface. 

still  exist  here  and  there  as  curiosities,  yet  I  believe  they  are  now  colleded 
and  published  together  for  the  first  time. 

2.  A  table  showing  the  number  of  monopolies,  copyrights,  imprimaturs, 
and  patents  granted  by  the  College,  the  Senate,  or  the  Council  of  Ten,  from 
the  year  1469  to  1596.  The  late  Professor  Rinaldo  Fulin  published  in  the 
Archivio  Veneto  (tom.  xxiii.  parte  r)  an  abstra6l  of  these  documents  down  to 
the  year  1526.  From  that  year  onwards  I  transcribed  the  originals  in  full, 
and  have  referred  to  them  in  the  course  of  my  Introduftion.  But  in  the 
process  of  printing  the  present  volume  it  was  found  impossible  to  include 
them,  owing  to  their  bulk.  I  hope  to  offer  them  as  a  supplement,  should 
the  reception  of  this  book  justify  the  belief  that  the  pubhc  desires  to 
possess  them. 

3.  The  Mariegole,  or  matriculation  book  of  the  Guild  of  Printers  and 
Booksellers,  containing  the  first  bye-laws  of  the  corporation,  is  transcribed 
from  the  unpublished  original  now  at  the  Museo  Civico  di  Venezia. 

4.  A  seledion  of  documents  from  the  unpublished  minute-book  of  the 
Guild  of  Printers  and  Booksellers,  bound  up  with  the  Mariegole. 

5.  Documents  illustrating  the  relations  between  the  Curia  and  the 
Republic  on  the  question  of  the  book  trade.  They  are  all  of  the  nature  of 
Consulte,ov  official  memorials  presented,  on  the  invitation  of  the  government, 
by  its  own  officers  or  experts. 

6.  The  list  of  Venetian  printers  and  booksellers  is  based  on  Emmanuele 
Cicogna's  unpublished  MS.  list,  now^t  the  Museo  Civico.  But  I  have  been 
able  to  add  a  considerable  number  of  names  from  other  sources,  though  the 
list  is,  no  doubt,  incomplete. 

7.  The  analysis  of  press  prosecutions  before  the  Holy  Office  in  Venice 
has  been  compiled  diredlly  from  the  documents  of  the  Venetian  Inquisition 
now  at  the  Frari. 

8.  The  entries  in  the  Bookseller's  Journal  of  1484  have  been  tran- 
scribed from  the  MS.  at  the  Marciana  Library  in  Venice  (CI.  xi.  Cod.  xlv.). 
Sig.  B.  Calore,  of  the  State  Archives,  has  called  my  attention  to  a  similar 
day-book  now  at  the  Frari,  but  as  yet  uncatalogued.  It  is  marked  on  the 
outside  "  1596,  Baratti,  A."  The  first  entry  is  dated  1596,  and  the  last 
1603. 

Mr.  T.  W.  Allen  has  given  me  most  valuable  help  and  advice  while 
reading  the  proofs  of  the  earlier  chapters.  My  thanks  are  due  to  Sig. 
Giovanni  Saccardo  for  his  constant  helpfulness,  especially  in  indicating  such 
useful  sources  of  information  as  Morelli's  Zihaldoni  and  the  Valuation  Rolls 
{Estimo)  of  the  Republic ;  also  to  Com.  Castellani,  the  Prefed  of  the 
Marciana,  for  his  courtesy  in  allowing  me  to  make  facsimiles  of  several 
specimens  of  early  Venetian  printing.     Sig.  Castellani's   interesting  work, 


Preface,  ix 

La  Stampa  in  Venezia,  appeared  when  these  sheets  had  already  gone  to  the 
printers ;  but  I  have  been  able  to  avail  myself  of  the  information  it  con- 
tained, acknowledging  my  debts  in  their  proper  place.  Mr.  Blades'  valuable 
monograph  on  Signatures  appeared  after  the  sheets  were  passed  for  press  ;  so, 
too,  did  Sig.  Bernoni's  Dei  'Torresani^  Blado  e  Ragazoniy  Milano,  Hoepli.  I 
further  wish  to  express  my  gratitude  to  Sig.  Camillo  nobile  Soranzo  of  the 
Marciana,  to  the  Abbate  Nicoletti  of  the  Museo  Civico,  and  to  Sig.  Giomo 
of  the  Archivio  di  Stato  for  their  unfailing  help  and  courtesy.  The  late 
Diredor  of  the  Archivio,  Com.  Cecchetti,  is  now  beyond  the  reach  of 
thanks.  His  death  is  an  irreparable  loss,  and  to  him  above  all  I  feel  myself 
indebted. 

Horatio  F.  Brown. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER   I. 

[1461.]    1469 — 1470. 

THE    FIRST    BOOKS    AND    THEIR    PRINTERS. 

The  Decor  Puellarum  and  the  date  1461 — The  date  attacked — Arguments  in  favour 
of  the  date,  (l)  the  date  itself,  (2)  contemporary  evidence,  Italian  and  foreign, 
(3)  popular  tradition,  (4)  official  tradition — Arguments  against  the  date,  (l)  decree 
of  the  Cabinet,  (2)  colophon  of  the  Epistolee  Familiares,  (3)  Jenson's  silence  from 
1461  to  1470,  (4)  identity  of  the  Decor  Puellarum  with  the  editions  of  1471 


PAGE 


CHAPTER   II. 
1469 — 1481. 

JOHN    OF    SPEYER    AND    NICOLAS    JENSON. 

Death  of  John  of  Speyer — His  works — Number  of  copies  he  printed — Nicolas  Jenson, 
his  birthplace  and  early  life — He  settles  in  Venice — His  first  books — Amount 
of  work  he  produced — His  fame — Made  Count  Palatine — His  wealth — His  home 
and  family — Reported  sale  of  his  charafter — His  partnerships — His  death — The 
firm  of  John  of  Cologne,  Nicolas  Jenson,  and  associates       ..... 


CHAPTER   III. 

1469 — 1481. 

HOW    THEY    PRINTED. 

Roman,  Gothic,  and  Greek  character — Double  columns — Signatures — Catchwords — 
Registers  —  Numeration  —  Imprints — Format — Capitals  and  initials — Colophons 
and  prefaces — Paper — Ink — Cost  of  an  edition — Partnerships     .         .         .         .17 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER   I. 


[1461.]    1469 — 1470. 


THE    FIRST    BOOKS    AND    THEIR    PRINTERS. 


The  Decor  Puellarum  and  the  date  1461 — The  date  attacked — Arguments  in  favour 
of  the  date,  (l)  the  date  itself,  (2)  contemporary  evidence,  Italian  and  foreign, 
(3)  popular  tradition,  (4)  official  tradition — Arguments  against  the  date,  (l)  decree 
of  the  Cabinet,  (2)  colophon  of  the  Epistola  Familiares,  (3)  Jenson's  silence  from 
1 46 1  to  1470,  (4)  identity  of  the  Decor  Puellarum  with  the  editions  of  147 1 


CHAPTER  n. 

1469 — 1481. 

JOHN    OF    SPEYER    AND    NICOLAS    JENSON. 

Death  of  John  of  Speyer — His  works — Number  of  copies  he  printed — Nicolas  Jenson, 
his  birthplace  and  early  life — He  settles  in  Venice — His  first  books — Amount 
of  work  he  produced — His  fame — Made  Count  Palatine — His  wealth — His  home 
and  family — Reported  sale  of  his  character — His  partnerships — His  death — The 
firm  of  John  of  Cologne,  Nicolas  Jenson,  and  associates       .  .  .  .  . 


CHAPTER   HI. 
1469 — 1481. 


HOW    THEY    PRINTED. 


Roman,  Gothic,  and  Greek  charader — Double  columns — Signatures — Catchwords — 
Registers  —  Numeration  —  Imprints — Format — Capitals  and  initials — Colophons 
and  prefaces — Paper — Ink — Cost  of  an  edition — Partnerships     .         .         .         .17 


s 


xii  Contents. 

CHAPTER   IV. 
1470— 1515. 

FROM    JENSON    TO    ALDUS. 

PAGE 

The  spread  of  the  art — German  printers — Christopher  Valdarfer — Cleraente  da  Padova 
— Philippus  Venetus — Erhard  Ratdolt,  Bernard  Piftor,  and  Peter  I.oslein — The 
brothers  de  Gregoriis,  Matheo  de  Co  de  ca — Benalius  de  Benaliis — Andrea  de 
Torresani — Ottaviano  Scotto — Alessandro  Paganino — The  book-buying  public  and 
the  book-market — Extension  of  the  market,  and  decline  in  the  quality  of  books    .        28 

CHAPTER   V. 

1484 — 1485. 

A    BOOKSELLER    OF    1 484. 

A  bookseller's  journal — What  he  sold — His  prices — The  books  in  greatest  demand — His 

stock-in-trade — His  gains         .         .         .  .  .         .  .         .  .         .        36 

CHAPTER   VI. 
1490— 1515. 

THE    EPOCH    OF    ALDUS. 

Early  publications  of  novels,  music,  geography.  Eastern  languages — The  advent  of 
Aldus — Two  aspefts  of  his  work:  (i)  as  scholar,  as  Hellenist  and  Humanist; 
(2)  as  typographer — His  Greek  press — Aldus  at  Sant'  Agostino — Rival  Greek 
presses  :  Gabriel  da  Brisighella  and  ZacchariaCaliergi — The  Aldine  or  Neacademia 
— Aldus  as  editor — Use  of  ancient  codices  as  copy — Latin  press  —  Aldus  as 
printer — Greek  charafter — Roman  charafter — Italic  charafter — Consequences  of 
the  adoption  of  this  charafter — Forgeries — Aldus  at  San  Paternian — His  first  will 
— His  death  and  funeral .  .         .         .         .         .  .         .  .         .  .40 

CHAPTER   VII. 
1469— 1517. 

BOOKS    BEFORE    LEGISLATION. 

The  importance  of  the  Venetian  Press — The  government  and  the  book  trade  : 
proteftion  of  the  art  and  proteftion  against  the  art — Various  kinds  of  privileges  : 
(i)  Monopolies  ;  (2)  copyright  to  author  ;  (3)  copyright  to  editor  ;  (4)  patents; 


Contents.  xiii 

PAGE 

(5)  proteflion,  (a)  of  individual,  (/3)  of  art — Petitions  for  privileges — Certificates 
in  support  of  petitions — Conditions  attached  to  privileges,  (a)  as  regards  the 
quality  of  the  vi^ork,  (/3)  as  regards  the  speed  of  produftion,  (y)  as  regards  the 
rights  of  others — Duration  of  privileges — Enforcement  of  privileges     ...        50 


CHAPTER   VIII. 
1469 — 1528. 

BOOKS    BEFORE    LEGISLATION. 

Proteftion  against  the  art — Censorship  of  three  kinds  :  (i)  religious,  testamurs  and 
imprimaturs;  (2)  literary,  Marcus  Musurus  and  Andrea  Navagero  ;  (3)  moral, 
subdivided  into  (a)  public  or  political  morality,  and  (/3)  private  morality — The 
case  of  Alvise  Cinthio  degli  Fabritii — Resume  .......       60 


CHAPTER    IX. 

1517— 1549. 

EARLIEST    LEGISLATION. 

Objefts  :  (i)  formulation  of  custom  and  precedent;  (2)  proteftion  and  encourage- 
ment of  the  trade  ;  (3)  proteftion  of  the  consumer  against  bad  workmanship  ; 
(4)  definition  of  literary  proprietorship  ;  (5)  creation  of  a  censorial  board — 
Copyright,  I  5 17 — Censorship,  1526 — Copyright  and  workmanship,  1533  and 
1537 — Decline  of  the  art  and  reasons  for  this — Censorial  board,  1544 — Literary 
property,  1544-5 — Foreign  imprints,  1547 — Appearance  of  the  index  of  pro- 
hibited books — Creation  of  the  guild  of  printers  and  booksellers  .  .  •  •       73 


CHAPTER    X. 
1549— » 595- 

THE    GUILD    OF    PRINTERS    AND    BOOKSELLERS. 

Mariegole  of  the  guild — Bye-laws  of  the  guild — Delays  in  the  formation  of  the  guild 
— Minute-book  of  the  guild — Legislation  by  the  guild — Taxation — Disorders 
in  the  guild — Jurisdidlion  of  the  guild        ........ 


xlv  Contents, 

CHAPTER   XI. 

1549— 1596. 

THE    GOVERNMENT    AND    THE    GUILD. 

PAGE 

Excessive  legislation — The  clandestine  press     ........        92 

CHAPTER    XII. 

1500 — 1600. 

THE    VENETIAN    PRESS    IN    THE    SIXTEENTH    CENTURY. 

Copyright — Duration  of  copyright — Penalties  for  infringement  of  copyright — Average 
number  of  copyrights  per  annum — Refusal  of  copyright — Cost  of  printing  in 
Venice — Decline  in  the  Venetian  press — The  centres  of  the  book  trade  and  of  the 
printing  presses  —  Signs  —  Distinguished  names — Romances  —  Maps — Travels  — 
Tariffs — Engraving — Greek — Hebrew — Oriental  languages — Music    ...       96 

CHAPTER    XIII. 

1548— 1593. 

THE    INQUISITION. 


The  Holy  Office  in  Venice  ;  its  position  and  powers  ;  the  lay  assessors — Composition 
of  the  tribunal — Archive  of  the  Holy  Office — Procedure — Penalties — The  case  of 
Francesco  Stella       ............ 


CHAPTER    XIV. 
1548— 1593. 

THE  INDEX  AND  THE  BOOK  TRADE. 

The  crucial  moment  in  the  history  of  the  Venetian  Press — Partot  a  wider  subjeft,  the 
quarrel  between  the  Church  and -the  State^ — ^First  independent  censorial  a£lion  on 
the  part  of  the  Church — Bishop  Franco  of  Treviso — Earliest  catalogues  of  pro- 
hibited books — Paris — Louvain — La  Casa's  Catalogue  in  Venice — Its  true  date — 
The  Council  of  Ten  take  aftion  to  support  the  Catalogue — The  Catalogue  of  the 
Venetian  Inquisition,  1554 — The  Inquisition  and  the  custom  house — The  Index 
of  Paul  IV.,  1559 — Its  reception — The   Moderatio  hidicis  of  156 1 — The  Triden- 


109 


Contents.  xv 

PAGE 

tine  Index  and  the  Ten  Regula,  1564 — The  Tenth  Rule  and  the  press  laws  of 
Venice — Reception  of  the  Tridentine  Index — Its  effeft — First  signs  of  disagree- 
ment between  Venice  and  Rome — The  Bull  in  coena  Domini — The  Congregation 
of  the  Index,  1571 — The  Sixtine  Index,  1590 — Clement  VIII.,  1592         .  .122 


CHAPTER   XV. 
1593—1596- 

CLEMENT    VIII.    AND    THE    REPUBLIC. 

Paolo  Paruta,  Venetian  ambassador  at  Rome — The  case  of  Margounios,  Bishop  of 
Cythera — The  Clementine  Index  prepared — Delayed — Paruta's  remonstrance — 
The  case  of  Domenico  Bassa — The  case  of  the  Inquisitor  of  Bergamo  .  •      '35 


CHAPTER   XVI. 
1596. 

THE    CLEMENTINE    INDEX    AND    THE    CONCORDAT. 

Publication  of  the  Index  ;  its  date — The  Instru£lio — The  protest  of  Venetian  printers 
and  booksellers — The  aftion  of  the  Republic — The  Concordat  signed — Its  terms 
— The  attitude  of  Venice  towards  the  Church  .......      144 

CHAPTER   XVII. 
1596 — 1623. 

THE    ECCLESIASTICAL    ATTACK   ON    THE    CONCORDAT. 

The  position  Venice  desired  to  assume — Clause  Seven  of  the  Concordat,  and  the 
corollaries  Venice  deduced  from  it — Venice  still  Catholic — Double  attitude  the 
cause  of  weakness — The  praftical  success  of  the  Church     .  .         .  .         -153 

CHAPTER   XVIII. 
1605 — 1650. 

THE    INTERDICT    AND    FRA    PAOLO    SARPI. 

The  quarrel  continued — The  immediate  causes  of  the  Interdidl — The  adjustment  of 
the  quarrel — Fra  Paolo  Sarpi  ;  his  championship  of  the  Republic  and  his  views  on 
the  relation  of  Church  to  State — The  attempt  to  suppress  discussion  of  the  Inter- 


xvi  Contents. 

dift — The  case  of  Giovanni  Battista  Ciotto — Violation  of  the  Concordat — Sarpi's 
Comulta  siilla  regolazione  delle  Stampe — The  three  classes  of  books  created  by  the 
seventh  clause  of  the  Concordat  ;  and  examples — Sarpi's  advice  contained  in  the 
Disccno  sopra  le  Stampe  and  the  Discorso  sopra  P Inquisitionc — His  conclusions — 
Resume  of  Sarpi's  position — Efforts  of  the  government  to  make  good  this  position 
— Success  of  the  Church  in  defeating  it      ....•••  • 


PACE 


158 


CHAPTER    XIX. 
1600 — 1699. 


% 


PRESS    LEGISLATION    DURING    THE    SEVENTEENTH    CENTURY. 

Its  inefficiency — Multifarious  legislation — Official  proofreaders — The  Senate  ceases  to 
be  the  fountain  of  copyright — The  Guild  takes  its  place — The  rights  of  the  Library 
of  St.  Mark — The  Superintendent  of  the  Press — The  tariff"  of  the  official  readers 
— The  four  groups  of  press  laws  in  this  century  ;  their  excellence  and  inefficiency 
— The  reason  for  this      .  .         .         .         .         •  .         •         •         •  •      ^74 


CHAPTER    XX. 
1604 — 1699. 

THE    GUILD    DURING    THE    SEVENTEENTH    CENTURY. 

Its  powers  increased — Its  powers  over  the  press  of  Venice — Internal  difficulties  and 

abuses — The  income  and  the  taxation  of  the  guild — The  guild  hall     .  .  .181 


CHAPTER   XXI. 


I* 
s 


1700 — 1796. 

PRESS    LEGISLATION    AND    THE    GUILD    DURING    THE    EIGHTEENTH   CENTURY. 

The  list  of  members — Taxation  of  the  guild — The  admission  of  bookbinders — Exami- 
nation of  candidates  as  binders,  as  booksellers,  and  as  printers — Revival  of  the 
office  of  Superintendent — Efforts  to  restore  the  quality  of  printing — Tariff  for 
printing  in  various  types. — Official  examination  of  type-foundries — Attempt  to 
regulate  supply  to  demand— Efforts  to  restore  the  quality  of  paper  and  of  ink — 
The  end  of  the  guild — Resume  ......... 


185 


Contents.  xvii 

CHAPTER    XXII. 
1765 — 1796. 

LAST    WORDS    WITH    ROME, 

PAGE 

The  report  on  the  printing  press  presented  in  1765 — Official  review  of  the  history  of 
the  press  in  Venice  ;  the  causes  of  its  decline,  and  remedies  proposed — The  posi- 
tion of  the  Inquisitor — Appointment  of  a  Venetian  subjeft,  an  ecclesiastic,  to  work 
with  him — Opposition  at  Rome — Pietro  Franceschi's  opinion — Venice  refuses  to 
withdraw  the  order  of  1765 — Fall  of  the  Republic    .  .  .  .  .  .196 


DOCUMENTS. 

I.  Laws  of  the  Republic  relating  to  the  printing  press         .... 

II.  Analysis  of  the  number  of  monopolies,  copyrights  and  patents  (1469 — 1596) 

III.  Mariegole  of  the  Guild  of  Printers  and  Booksellers  .... 

IV.  Minute-book  of  the  Guild  of  Printers  and  Booksellers     .... 
V.    Documents  illustrating  the  relations  between  Rome  and  Venice  on  the  subjedl 

of  the  printing  press     ......... 

VI.    Catalogue  of  Venetian  printers  and  booksellers  (1469 — 1796) 
VII.    Trials  before  the  Holy  Office  for  press  offences  (1547 — 1730) 
VIII.    Abstrafts  from  a  bookseller's  day-book  (1484)        ..... 

Index    .............. 


205 

235 
241 
249 

337 

395 
421 

429 
453 


s 

^ 

^^^ 

^^^^^^^^ 

^^^^P 

^^^^ 

i 

m 

^ffi 

^^^^SJl 

^ii>^ 

^^^ 

^^^ 

m 

^ 

^^^te 

^^^^^^s 

^^ 

^^^^B 

^^j^^ 

LIST   OF   ILLUSTRATIONS. 


1.  Jenson.      Decor  Puellariwi.     A.      1461    [1471]    . 

2.  Jenson.  ,,  ,,  B.      1461    [i-j./!]    . 

3.  Jenson.  ,,  ,,  Colophon.      1461    [1471] 

4.  John  of  Speyer.     Pliny,  De  N aturali  Historia .      1469 

5.  John  and  Windelin  of  Speyer.      S.  Augustine,  De  Civitate 

6.  Jenson.      Cicero,  Episto!t£  ad  Attkum.      1470 

7.  Jenson.     Cicero,  Epistola  Familiares.      147 1 

8.  Valdarfer.      Bessarion,  Oratio.      1 471 

9.  Gabriele  di  Piero.     Boccaccio,  Philocolo.      1472 

10.  Ratdolt.      Coriolanus  Cepio,  M(?r^»/V/ j-^;/^.      J477 

11.  Ratdolt.      Fasciculus  temporuiti.      1480 

12.  Alessandro  Paganino.      Xenophon,  Vita  di  Cyro.      1527 

13.  Laonico  Cretese.      Womtr,  Batrachomyo?nachia.      i486 

14.  Aldus.     Aristotle,  Opera.      1495 

15.  Gabriel  Braccio.     ^sop,  Fabulee.      1498   . 

16.  Caliergi.     Suidas,  Etymologicum.      1499 

17.  Marcantonio  Justinian.      Psalter.      1546 

18.  Marcantonio  Justinian.     Pentateuch.      1551 

19.  Domenico  Guerra.     Manoli  Blessi.      1571  ? 

20.  Antonio  Gardano.     Archadelt,  Madrigali.      1539 

21.  Antonio  Gardano.  ,,  „  ^539 

22.  Buglhat,  de  Campis,  Hucher.     Viola,  Madrigali.      1539 


Dei. 


1470 


to  face  page 


2 
2 
2 

10 

lO 

12 

19 
29 

29 

30 
31 

33 

42 

43 
43 

44 
104 
106 

107 
108 
108 
108 


.. 


LIST   OF   THE   MORE   IMPORTANT  WORKS   REFERRED 
TO   IN   THIS   BOOK. 

1.  Wd\n,  Repertorium  Bibliographicuffi.     Stuttgartiae.     Sumptibus  Cottae.     1838.     4  vols. 

2.  Panzer,  Annales  Typographici.     Norimbergas.      1793- 1803.      11  vols. 

3.  WoXtro^,  C/2ta/og!/s  librorutn  s/eculo  XV  i?npressofU?n.      Hagas  Comitum.      1856. 

4.  Paitoni,  l^enezia  la  prima  citta  fuori  della  Ger mania  ove  si  esercito  la  stampa.     Venezia. 
1756. 

5.  Sardini,    Esame  sui  principii  della  Fraricese  ed  Italiana  tipografia,  ovvero  storia  critica  di 
Nicolao  Jenson.     Lucca.      1796.     2  vols. 

6.  KcnovLdird.,  Annales  de  Hmpriffierie  des  Aides.     Paris.      1803.      3  vols. 

7.  Dldot,  Aide  Manuce.     Paris.      1875. 

8.  Fulin,  Documenii  per  servire  alia  storia  della  tipografia  Veneziana.    Venezia.    Visentini. 
1882. 

9.  Berlan,  La  introduzione  della  stampa  in  Milano.     Venezia.      1884. 

10.  Reusch,  Der  Index  der  Verbote^ien  Biicher.      Bonn.      Cohen.      1883,  1885.      2  vols. 

11.  Qccchctii,  La  Republica  di  yenezia  e  laCorte  di  Roma.    Venezia.     Naratovich.     1874. 
2  vols. 

12.  Romanin,    Storia   documentata    di  Venezia.       Venezia.       Naratovich.        1853-1861. 
10  vols. 

13.  Sarpi,  Opere.     Helmstat.      1761.      8  vols. 

14.  'LACca.xidi,  Storia  Polemica  delle  proibizione  de^  Libri.      Roma.      1777. 

15.  Legrand,  Bibliographie  Hellenique.      Paris.      Le  Roux.      1885.      2  vols. 

16.  Omont,  Specimens  de  caraSleres  Hebreux,  Grecs,  Latins,  et  de  tnusiqtie  graves  a  Venise  et 
a  Paris  par  Guillaume  le  Be.     Paris.      1889. 

17.  VdLSSdino,  I  novellieri  italiani.     Torino.      1878.      2  vols. 

18.  Cicogm,  Iscrizioni  Veneziane.     Venezia.      1824- 1853.     6  vols. 

19.  C'lcogm,  Bibliografia  Veneziana.      Venezia.      1847. 

20.  Soranzo,  Bibliografia  Veneziana.     Venezia.      1885. 

21.  Sanuto,  Diarii.     Venezia.      1879.      In  course  of  publication. 

22.  Paruta,  La   Legazione  di  Rotna.     Deputazione  Veneta  di  Storia   Patria.     Seric  IV. 
Miscellanea.      Vol.  VIL     Venezia.      3  vols. 

23.  Fisher,  IntroduBion  to  a  Catalogue  of  Early  Italian  Prints.     London.      1888. 

24.  Archivio  Veneto. 

25.  Morelli,  Zibaldoni  MSS.  at  the  Museo  Civico  di  Venezia. 

26.  Rossi,  Costumi.      MSS.  at  the  Marciana. 

27.  Meermann,  Origines  Typographic^e.     Hagae  Comitum.      1765.      2  vols. 

28.  Maittaire,  Annales  Typographici.      Hagas  Comitum.      1719.      9  vols. 

29.  ¥&tv2lt\o,  Storia  ed  analizi  degli  antichi  Rotnanzidi  Cavalleria.    Milano.     1828.     5  vols. 

30.  Castellani,   La  stampa  in  Venezia  dalla  sua  origine  alia  morte  di  Aldo  Manuzio  seniore. 
Venezia.      Ongania.      1889. 

31.  CmeW^m,  I  privilegi  di  Stampa  e  la propriet a  letteraria  in  Venezia.    Venezia.    Visentini. 
1888. 


*PB 


THE    VENETIAN    PRINTING    PRESS. 


CHAPTER   I. 

[1461.]  1469 — 1470. 

THE    FIRST    BOOKS    AND    THEIR    PRINTERS. 

The  Decor  Puellarum  and  the  date  1461 — The  date  attacked — Arguments  in  favour  of 
the  date,  (r)  the  date  itself,  (2)  contemporary  evidence,  Italian  and  foreign,  (3)  popular 
tradition,  (4)  official  tradition — Arguments  against  the  date,  (l)  decree  of  the  Cabinet,  (2) 
colophon  of  the  Epistola  Fa?niliares,  (3)  Jenson's  silence  from  1461  to  1470,(4)  identity  of 
the  Decor  Puellarum  with  the  editions  of  1471. 

OWEVER  large  may  be  the  share  which  Italy  took  in  the 
application  and  development  of  typography,  she  can  lay  no 
claim  to  the  invention  of  the  art  of  printing  with  moveable 
type.  Even  if  we  take  the  earliest  date  which  can  be  assigned 
to  a  book  printed  in  Italy,  it  is  certain  that  Germany  had 
preceded  her  by  several  years.  German  printers  brought 
the  new  art,  already  matured,  across  the  Alps ;  and  whatever  may  be  the 
subsequent  glories  of  the  Italian  press,  however  honourable  her  positicn  as 
foster-mother  to  typography,  she  cannot  wear  the  laurels  of  invention  on 
her  brow. 

At  the  very  outset  of  our  study  we  are  met  by  a  difficulty  upon  this 
question.  What  is  the  earliest  date  which  may  be  assigned  to  a  book  printed 
in  Italy  ?  This  question  is  closely  conneded  with  the  special  subjed  of  this 
treatise — the  Printing  Press  of  Venice — and  introduces  us  immediately  to 
the  origins  of  that  Press. 

The  vear   1465  is  now  almost  universally  assigned  as  the  date  of  the 


2  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

first  type  issue  from  any  Italian  press/  That  year  is  the  date  which  appears  in 
the  La5fantiuSy  printed  at  Subiaco  by  Sweynheym  and  Pannartz."  There  is, 
however,  another  book  in  existence,  which,  by  the  date  it  bears,  contests  the 
priority  of  the  Subiaco  La^antius.  This  book  is  the  famous  Decor  Puel- 
larum^  printed,  as  the  colophon  declares,  by  Nicolas  Jenson  in  the  year 
1 46 1. 

The  Decor  Puellarum  is  a  book  of  instru6lion  to  young  girls  how  best 
to  rule  their  lives.  It  was  composed,  most  probably,  by  a  Carthusian  monk, 
Giovanni  Corner,  known,  under  his  conventual  name  of  Giovanni  di  Dio,  as 
the  author  of  several  other  similar  works  of  devotion.  The  writer  speaks 
oinoi  altri  Certosini ;  and  there  is  sufficient  proof  from  internal  evidence^  that 
the  book  was  written  by  a  Venetian  for  Venetian  girls.  The  book  is  not 
very  rare ;  but  before  its  date  was  impeached,  it  commanded  large  prices  as 
the  earliest  monument  of  Italian  typography.  The  Decor  Puellarum  is  a  small 
quarto  volume,  intended  for  the  pocket;  it  contains  1 18  leaves  unnumbered  ; 
it  has  twenty-two  and  twenty-three  lines  to  the  page,  and  thirty-three  words 
to  the  line.  The  type  is  Roman;  the  height  of  composition  126  mm.,  and 
its  width  75  mm.  There  are  no  signatures  nor  catchwords.  There 
is  no  title-page,  but  the  title  is  given  in  majuscule  at  the  head  of  the  first 
page.  The  colophon  is  printed  in  the  same  type  as  the  title.  No  place  of 
printing  is  named.^ 

The  date  146 1  has  been  attacked.     It  is  said  that  MCCCCLXI.  was 

'  From  papers  in  the  archive  of  the  Barbarigo  family  it  appears  that,  in  1447-8,  a  certain 
Xuan  de  Biaxio  bidelo  e  rniniador  da  Bologna  possessed  for7ne^  i.e.  wood  blocks,  da  5ta?npar  donadi 
et  salterj.  Archivio  Veneto,  tom.  xxix.  p.  88.  The  exemption  of  books  from  customs  dues  is 
recorded  in  1433.      Ihid.  p.  89. 

^  Hain,  *9,8o6.  The  La£lantius  is  the  first  book  with  a  date  printed  at  Subiaco.  But  on 
the  authority  of  Sw-eynheym  and  Pannartz  themselves,  a  Donatus,  now  lost,  preceded  the  La6lan- 
tius.  In  their  appeal  to  Pope  Sixtus  IV.,  dated  1472,  they  speak  of  Donatus  pro  pueru/is, 
unde  imprimendi  mitium  sumpsimus, 

'  Haiti,  6,069. 
.  .  *  f.^w,  leaf  ix.  verso,  line  \  ^, goze  ior ghioccie;  leafx.  refto,  1.  \,quindexe  for  quindice  \  leaf 
xliii.  refto,  1.  19.  zudese  for  giudice,  and  this  phrase,  andando  couerte  seciido  lusanza  de  Venexia. 
\  ;  <;*>  The  Marrian  Library  contains  two  copies  of  the  Decor  Puellarum,  ^re.^i,-Ta.zr\ie.d  ZZ,^, 
4139Z,  and  ZZ,  4,  41  393  respeflively,  which  we  shall  call  Decor  A  ?ir\A  Decor  ^.  In  examining 
these  two  copies  it  became  apparent  that  down  to  leaf  xxi  they  belonged  to  different  editions; 
from  leaf  xxii  to  the  end  they  are  identical.  The  measurements  of  the  title-lines  vary,  and 
on  almost  every  leaf  down  to  the  bottom  of  leaf  xxi  verso  there  are  variations.  The  collation 
of  Decor  A  is  as  follows :  gathers,  4,  4,  2,  3,  6,  4,  7,  i,  7,  2,  8,  2,  7,  I,  I  ;  prickings  and  ruling 
on  the  right-hand  margin  of  the  redo  of  each  leaf  down  to  leaf  xxi  are  visible.  The  collation 
of  Decor  B  is  :  gathers,  4,  6,  3,  6,  4,  6,  3,  5,  4,  6,  4,  5,  3.  The  British  Museum,  the  Bodleian, 
and  the  Bibliotheque  Nationale  copies  agree  with  Decor  B.  Decor  B  is  printed  throughout  in 
Jenson's  well-known  charadler.  Z)^ror  A,  down  to  leaf  xxi,  is  in  a  different  character.  These 
leaves  were  possibly  printed  for  someone  who  had  lost  the  earlier  leaves  of  the  original  copy. 


QVI COMENZA  LO  SEC  VNDO 

CAPITVLODELSECVNDO  WE^ 

r^STIMENTONVPTlALE  DE  ZE^ 

^^^TANINO  CREMESINO. 

^  RIEDOALASANCTAcon- 

'feffione  cariflime  fegiuta  lo 

fecundo  ueflitnento  de  la  uera 

oratione  ornatafolamente  de  do  forte 

de  recamitzoe  dargeto:e  doro^lo  recao 

JENSON.     Decor  riicllaruin.     A.     1461  [1471]. 


QVI  COMENZA  LO  SECVNDO 
CAPITVLO  DEL  SECVNDO  VE/ 
STIMENTO  NVPTIALE  DE  ZE/ 
TANINO  CREMBSINO. 

RIEDO  ALA  SANCTA  coiv 

feffione  canfTime  feguiu  lo 

fecundo  ueftimento  de  la  uera 

oratione  omata  folamentc  dcdo  forte 

de  rec:ami:zoedargcto;e  doro.lo  tccao 


jENSON.     Decor  Pncllarunt.     B.     1461  [i47i]- 


fopponendoui  ad  ogni  fpintuale  6c 
temporale  correcftione  de  qualunque 
diuonffima  pcrfona  di  zafchaduno 
pcrito  macftro  dc  fapiencifTro  dodtore 
de  la  uoftra  facftiffima  madre  ecclefia 
catholica  di  roma* 

ANNO  A  CHRISTI INCARNA  ^ 
TIONE.MCCCCLXLPER  MAGI/ 
STRVM  NICOLA VM  lENSON 
HOC  OPVS  QVOD  PVELLA/ 
RVM  DECOR  DICITVRFELICI/ 
TER  IMPRESS  VM  EST* 

LAVS  DEO, 

Jenson.     Decor  Piicllanciii.     Colophon.     1461  [1471]. 


The  First  Books  and  their  Printers.  3 

printed  for  MCCCCLXXI.  by  an  error  which  arose  through  the  omission 
of  the  Roman  numeral  X. 

This  attack  upon  the  date  of  the  Decor  Puellarum  has  raised  the 
following,  questions,  in  which  national  and  civic  pride  have  been  deeply 
engaged.  For  if  1461  be  not  the  corre6l  date,  then  Subiaco  takes  the  place 
of  Venice  as  the  first  home  of  Italian  printing  ;  and  Jenson,  the  Frenchman, 
has  to  yield  his  position  of  prototypographer  in  Italy  to  the  Germans 
Sweynheym  and  Pannartz.  Venice  is  obliged  to  fall  back  upon  the 
Epistol<£  Familiares^  printed  by  John  of  Speyer  in  1469,  and  therefore 
gives  precedence  not  only  to  Subiaco,  but  also  to  Rome  (1467),  and  stands 
on  a  level  with  Milan,  where  the  Miracoli  della  Gloriosa  Verzine  Maria'^  was 
printed  in  1469,  by  or  for  Lavagna. 

It  is  not  surprising,  therefore,  that  a  warm  controversy  should  have 
taken  place  round  the  date  of  the  Decor  Puellarum.  The  details  of  this 
controversy  are  so  well  known,  however,  that  it  is  hardly  necessary  to  give 
more  than  a  brief  summary  of  the  strongest  arguments  for  and  against  the 
correctness  of  the  date  as  printed  in  the  book  itself,  and  adverse  or  favour- 
able to  Jenson's  position  as  prototypographer  of  Venice. 

The  first  argument  in  support  of  the  date  1461  is  the  presence  of  that 
date  in  the  book  itself.  It  would  require  strong  evidence  to  upset  a  printed 
date  against  which  no  protest  was  raised  at  the  time,  though  much  honour 
and  fame  depended  upon  its  accuracy.  Would  the  friends  of  John  of  Speyer 
have  allowed  1461  to  stand  unimpeached  when  it  overshadowed  his  1469,  and 
robbed  his  Epistolce  Familiar es  of  much  of  its  glory  .''  On  the  other  hand, 
misprinted  dates  are  by  no  means  uncommon  in  these  early  books ;  ^  and  if 
the  date  of  Jenson's  book  were  notoriously  inaccurate,  that  very  notoriety 
might  have  prevented  the  friends  of  John  from  protesting  when  the  Epistola 
Familiares^  the  Pliny,  and  other  issues  from  John  of  Speyer's  press,  were 
before  the  world  to  confute  any  claim  which  Jenson  might  venture  to 
found  upon  a  false  date.  We  must  remember,  too,  that  the  Decor  Puellarum 
was  a  work  of  small  moment  and  probably  of  narrow  circulation  as  compared 
with  the  EpistoU  Familiar es^  in  which  John  of  Speyer  asserts  his  own 
priority  uncontradicted  by  Jenson. 

'  Hain,  5,164.  ,  ,    J 

^  Hain,  11,227.  The  authenticity  of  the  date  of  this  edition  has  been  severely  attacked, 
and  as  warmly  defended  by  Professor  F.  Berlan  in  his  opuscule.  La  Introduzione  della  Stampa 
in  Milam,  &c.,  Venexia,  1884.      See  Archivio  Fen.,  xxix.  209. 

■'  Hain,  1,310  ;  e.g.,  we  find  Appianus,  latine,  Petro  Candida  interpret e.  Peregrinus  de  Pas- 
qualibus.  MCCCCLCXF.  for  MCCCCXCF.,  and  Erhard  Ratdok's  edition  of  Mataratius, 
dated  1468,  but  really  1478.  Hain,  *io,8g9.  Holtrop,  Cat.  B.  R.  H.,  Pars  H.,  No.  435. 
Serna,  Die.  Bibliog.,  t.  i.  p.  172. 


4  T^he  Venetian  Printijig  Press. 

The  supporters  of  Jenson  rely  much  upon  the  evidence  of  his  contem- 
poraries. We  have  no  proof  that  Jenson  ever  explicitly  claimed  the  priority 
for  himself;  and,  although  there  is  abundant  testimony  to  his  excellence  as 
a  printer,  it  is  doubtful  whether  any  of  his  contemporaries,  save  one,  adually 
asserted  for  him  the  priority  in  his  art.  Ognibene  da  Lonigo's  (Leonicenus) 
introdudion  to  Jenson's  edition  of  Quintilian,^  published  in  147 1,  contains 
the  following  passage,  in  which  he  describes  Jenson  as  librarice  artis  mirahilis 
inventor^  non  ut  scribantur  calamo  libri^  sed  veluti  gemma  imprimantur  ac 
prope  sigillo.  Ognibene  was  Jenson's  reader  and  corrector ;  in  this  passage 
he  seems  to  claim  for  the  printer  the  invention  of  his  art,  which  is,  of  course, 
claiming  far  too  much.  For  this  exaggeration  Ognibene  is  corre6led  by  the 
Cologne  Chronicle'^  of  1499.  But,  upon  the  authority  of  Ulrich  Zell,  the 
Chronicle  gives  the  cities  in  which  the  art  of  printing  first  appeared  in  the 
following  order  :  Mainz,  Koln,  Strasburg,  Venice.  This  would,  by  impli- 
cation, make  in  favour  of  the  earlier  date  of  the  'Decor  Puellarum — unless 
there  be  some  other  work,  now  lost,  to  which  the  Cologne  chronicler  was 
referring — for  if  the  Decor  Puellarum  belong  not  to  1461,  then  Subiaco  and 
Rome  take  the  precedence  of  Venice. 

The  colophon  of  Phalaridis,  EpistoU  (Oxford,  1485  ')  is  a  further 
testimony  in  Jenson's  favour.     It  runs  thus — 

Hoc  Theodoricus  Rood  quern  Collonia  rnisit 

Sangui?ie  Germanus  nobile  pressit  opus 
Anteque  sibi  socius  T^homas  fuit  Anglicus  Hunte 

Dii  de?it  ut  Venetos  exiuperare  quennt 
^uam  Jemon  Venetos  docuit  vir  Gallicus  artem 

Ingenio  didicit  terra  Britania  suo 
Caelatos  Veneti  nobis  transmittere  libros 

Cedite  nos  aliis  vendimus  0  Veneti. 

These    verses   prove   that  public   opinion   abroad  assigned   the  priority  of 
printing  in  Venice  to  Jenson. 

The  chronicle  of  Jacopo  Foresti,  of  Bergamo,*  shows  that  men's  minds 
were  confused  on  the  question,  who  invented  printing  with  moveable  type  .^ 
but,  like  Ognibene,  Foresti  claims  too  much  for  Jenson  when  he  writes,  ars  im- 
\primendi  libros  .  .  .  quam  alii  repertam  asseverant  a  Guttenburgo,  alii  a  quodam 
alio  nomine  Faust 0^  alii  a  Nicolao  Jenson  predicant.  The  passage  shows,  how- 
ever, what  a  high  position  Jenson  held  among  printers  ;  and  it  is  remarkable 
that  there  should  be  no  mention  of  those  equally  able  workmen,  John  of 
Speyer  and  Windelin  his  brother,  especially  if  the  world  generally  recognized 
their  position  as  the  earliest  printers  in  Venice. 

Hain,  *I3,647.         '^  Fol.  311.  See  Czst&\\?im,  Uorigine  ted.  e  Porigine  oland.^kc,  p.  lo. 
'  Hain,  12,886. 
Supplementum  Chronicarum.     Vcnetiis.     Bernardinus  de  Benaliis.     1483.      Hain,  *2, 805. 


The  First  Books  and  their  Printers.  c 

The  testimony  of  Polydorus  Vergilius  and  of  Marc'  Antonio  Sabellico 
is,  perhaps,  rather  to  Jenson's  excellence  than  to  his  priority  in  Venice. 
Vergilius  says,  artem  quidam  nomine  Conradus^  Romam  primo  in  Italiam 
attulit^  quam  dein  Nicolaus  Jenson  Gallus  primus  mirum  in  modum  illustravit ; 
and  Sabellico's  witness  is  even  more  explicitly  to  Jenson's  ability  as  a  printer, 
sed  omnium  maxime  opibus  et  eleganti  litterarum  forma  multum  c<eteros  ante- 
celluerunt  Nicolaus  Jenson  et  Joannes  Colloniensis^  amho  Theutonici.  Writing, 
in  his  EnneadeSy  of  Doge  Malipiero's  reign  (1457-1462),  Sabellico  sa-js,  per 
idem  tempus  libraria  impressio  apud  Italos  vulgari  ccepta  est.  This  would  agree 
with  the  date  1461,  but  not  with  1465.  Sabellico,  in  his  History  of  Venice, 
repeats  the  statement  that  printing  in  Italy  began  in  the  reign  of  Malipiero ; 
he  was  a  contemporary,  and  is  a  good  witness.  Neither  Vergilius  nor 
Sabellico  make  any  reference  to  the  brothers  from  Speyer. 

By  far  the  strongest  testimony  to  Jenson's  priority  is  that  borne  by  one 
of  his  most  distinguished  and  most  accurate  contemporaries,  Marino  Sanuto. 
In  the  Cronica  Sanuda^  under  the  reign  of  Malipiero,  and  in  the  year  146 1, 
Sanuto  says,  et  in  tempo  di  questo  Doxe  Venexia  stette  in  paxe  et  in  quiet te^  et  in 
quest  a  terra  poi  per  tutta  r  Italia  fo  principia  larte  del  stampar  di  libri^  qual 
have  principio  da  alcuni  'Todeschi^  trai  quali  uno  chiamado  Nicolo  Jenson 
Todesco^  fo  il  primo  che  in  Venecia  facesse  stampar  libri^  et  vadagm  assaissimi 
denari  sicchevene  richissimo.  It  is  true  that,  under  the  year  1469,  i8th  Sept., 
the  date  of  the  monopoly  granted  to  John  of  Speyer,  Sanuto  wrote, /<?  presso, 
attento  Varte  del  stampar  sia  venuta  a  luce.,  chel  sia  conscesso  a  Zuane  de  Spira 
stampa  I'Epistole  di  tullio  et  plinio  per  5  anni  altri  non  stampino.  This  is  in 
perfedl  agreement  with  the  tenor  of  the  official  minute  reciting  the  concession 
to  John  of  Speyer,  and  is  valuable  as  interpreting  the  meaning  of  that 
minute.  Sanuto  merely  declares  that  the  art  of  printing  has  come  to  light; 
he  does  not  say  that  John  was  the  agent ;  whereas  in  the  previous  passage  he 
positively  affirms  that  Jenson  was  the  first  to  print  in  Venice.  Sanuto  was 
born  in  1466,  so  that  he  was  quite  a  child  at  the  date  of  Jenson's  death  in 
1480;  but  he  is  usually  so  accurately  informed — for  example,  in  this  very 
case  of  John's  monopoly — and  so  painstaking  in  his  record,  that  his  evidence 
must  be  reckoned  of  the  highest  value.  Sanuto  clearly  is  of  opinion  that 
Jenson  was  the  first  printer  in  Venice ;  and  this  testimony,  whether  it  be  the 
result  of  positive  knowledge,  or  merely  the  expression  of  current  belief,  is 
very  important. 

Popular  Venetian  opinion  assigned  the  origin   of  printing  in  Venice  to 

'  MS.  alia  Marciana,  cl.  vii.,  cod.  cxxv.,  a  MS.  written  in  the  last  century,  but  based 
upon  the  original  Cronica  Sanuda,  as  is  proved  by  confronting  this  codex  with  Muratori's 
edit.  Rer.  It.  Scrip.,  xxii.  Muratori  followed  perhaps  the  original,  more  likely  a  copy  in  the 
library  at  Modena. 


6  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

the  year  1 461,  as  is  proved  by  Giovanni  Palazzi's  designs  for  playing  cards,' 
bound  up  in  the  little  volume,  La  virtii  in  giuoco,  1681,  where,  on  the  back 
of  the  Cavallo  di  Spade^  there  is  a  woodcut  of  a  printing  press  at  work,  and 
underneath  it  this  inscription,  arte  delta  stampa  introdotta  in  Venetia  dalla 
Dandola  Dogaressa  Malifiera. 

And,  lastly,  official  opinion,  down  to  the  fall  of  the  Republic,  was  un- 
doubtedly in  favour  of  Jenson,  and  of  the  date  1461.  The  report  upon 
Printing  and  the  Book  Trade,  presented  to  the  Senate  by  the  Rifformatori 
dello  Studio  di  Padova,  opens  with  these  words,  U arte  delta  stampa^  dalla 
Germania  passata  in  Venezia  verso  il  1461,"  &c. 

So  far,  then,  Italian  contemporary  evidence,  except  that  of  Sanuto, 
either  asks  too  much  for  Jenson,  or  else  confines  itself  to  lauding  him  as  a 
skilled  and  excellent  workman.  But  Sabellico  and  Sanuto  both  place  the 
introduction  of  printing  in  the  reign  of  Malipiero,  and  this  makes  in  favour 
of  146 1,  as  against  1469.  Foreign  opinion,  as  expressed  in  the  Cologne 
Chronicle  and  the  Oxford  colophon,  are  in  Jenson's  favour.  Sanuto,  a  valu- 
able witness,  is  decidedly  in  support  of  Jenson's  priority  in  Venice,  and  so,  too, 
are  popular  and  official  Venetian  opinion  down  to  the  fall  of  the  Republic. 

To  come  now  to  the  arguments  in  support  of  John  of  Speyer's  priority, 
and  of  the  Epistola  Familiares  against  the  Decor  Puellarum  as  the  first  book 
printed  in  Venice.  In  the  year  1793  the  Abbate  Jacopo  Morelli,  Prefeft 
of  the  Marcian  Library,  published  ^  the  earliest  official  document  relating  to 
the  Printing  Press  in  Venice.  That  document  is  an  order  of  the  CoUegio,^  or 
Cabinet,  of  Venice,  dated  18th  September,  1469.  The  order  was  moved  for 
by  the  Doge's  councillors,  and  grants  to  John  of  Speyer  the  monopoly  of 
printing  in  Venice  and  its  distrid  for  five  years  to  come,  and  protects  him 
from  foreign  competition  by  the  importation  of  books  printed  elsewhere.  The 
document  will  be  found  in  extenso  in  the  Appendices.^  It  is  sufficient,  for  the 
present  purpose,  to  quote  the  preamble,  upon  which  a  large  part  of  the  attack 
on  Jenson^s  priority  is  based.  It  runs  thus :  Indu£la  est  in  hanc  nostram  in- 
clytam  ciuitatem  Ars  imprimendi  libros  :  Indiesque  magis  celebrior  ac  frequen- 
tior  Jiet  I  per  operant  studium  et  ingenium  magis tri  Joannis  De  Spira.     ^i 

1   Museo  Civico  di  Venezia.  "  See  Appendices. 

'  Jacopo  Morelli,  Operette,  ii.  408,  410.      t^etiezia,  Jlv'mpoli,  1820. 

■"  The  Collegio  was  composed  of  the  Doge,  his  six  Councillors,  the  Chiefs  of  the  Qua- 
rantia  and  the  various  Savii.  Its  funftion  was  to  prepare  all  legislation  to  be  submitted  to 
the  Senate  or  the  Ten.      See  Brown,  Venetiaii  Studies,  p.  187. 

°  It  has  frequently  been  published  ;  among  others  by  Professor  Rinaldo  Fulin,  Documenti 
per  servire  alia  storia  della  Tipografa  Veneziana.  Venezia,  Visenmi,  1882  ;  recently,  and  more 
accurately,  by  Sig.  Castellani,  La  Stampa  in  Venezia,  p.  69  ;  but  in  no  case  with  a  sufficient 
regard  for  the  signs  of  punduation.  For  that  reason,  and  because  of  its  great  importance, 
it  is  reprinted  in  this  book. 


The  First  Books  and  their  Printers.  j 

ceteris  aliis  vrhihus  hanc  nostram  pr^elegit !  vbi  cum  coniuge  liheris  et  familia 
tota  sua  inhabitaret  exerceretque  di^lam  artem  librorum  imprimendorum : 
Jamque  summa  omnium  comendatione  impressit  epistolas  Ciceronis  !  Et  mbile 
opus  plinij  De  naturali  historia  In  maxima  numero !  et  pulcherrima  litterarum 
forma  I  pergitque  quottidie  alia  preclara  volumina  imprimere !  adeo  ut 
industria  et  virtute  kuius  hominis  !  multis  preclarisque  voluminibus  I  et  quidem 
peruili  precio  locupletabitur.  The  question  turns  upon  the  way  in  which  this 
passage  is  to  be  read.  Are  there  two  propositions,  or  only  one  ?  Does  the 
clause  per  operam  studium,  &c.,  belong  equally  to  the  two  preceding  clauses, 
induSta  est  and  indiesque^  or  only  to  the  latter,  the  indiesque  clause  ?  Does  the 
sense  run  that  the  art  has  been  introduced  by  Master  John,  and  will  grow 
more  celebrated  through  Master  John  ?  or  that  the  art  has  been  introduced — 
first  clause — and  will  grow  more  celebrated,  thanks  to  Master  John — second 
clause  ?  The  supporters  of  John  wish  to  read  the  sentence  as  one  proposi- 
tion, and  to  couple  his  name  with  the  clause  indu£la  est ;  the  friends  of 
Jenson,  and  of  the  date  146 1 — if  there  be  any  left — take  the  opposite  view. 
The  answer  depends  very  much  upon  the  stopping.  As  Sig.  Castellani 
prints  the  passage,  with  a  comma  after  libros  and  none  after  7?^/,  the  name  of 
John  appears  to  be  separated  from  the  clause  indu5la  est^  and  to  be  con- 
nected only  with  the  indiesque  clause.  But  the  stopping  is  not  accurately 
rendered  ;  the  sign  after  fiet  is  ignored.  If  there  is  a  comma  after  libros 
and  a  comma  after  fiet^  all  three  clauses  would  be  taken  as  forming  one 
single  proposition ;  and  the  per  operam  .  .  .  Magistri  Joannis  would  refer 
both  to  indu5ia  est  and  to  indiesque  celebrior  fiet.  Morelli  and  Fulin  both 
print  commas  after  libros  and  fiet.  Professor  Berlan,  on  the  other  hand, 
declares  that  there  is  no  such  stop  as  the  comma  after  T?^'/  to  be  found  in  the 
manuscript.  As  transcribed  above,  the  passage  stands  pundluated  in  the 
original  with  two  dots  after  libros ^  and  a  dot  and  a  stroke  ?Sx.tx  fiet.  Morelli 
and  Fulin  treat  these  two  different  signs  as  both  of  them  equal  to  commas. 
It  is  more  likely  that  the  two  dots  are  really  a  colon,  and  possess  the  value 
of  a  colon,  that  is  to  say,  they  merely  mark  a  pause  in  the  rhetorical  con- 
strudlion  of  the  sentence,  but  do  not  break  the  sentence  into  various  distinft 
propositions — the  meaning  of  the  sentence  runs  on  continuously  over  the 
clause  marked  off  by  the  colon ;  in  which  case  we  shall  have  to  admit  that 
the  Cabinet  intended  to  affirm  that  the  art  of  printing  was  introduced  by 
John  of  Speyer ;  though  the  nighest  contemporary  interpretation  of  their 
meaning,  that  given  by  Sanuto,  will  not  bear  out  such  a  reading. 

The  second  point  urged  in  support  of  John  of  Speyer's  priority  is  the 
colophon  to  the  Epistol^  Familiares  of  1469.     It  runs  thus — 

Primus  in  Adriaca  formis  impressit  aenis 
Urbe  libros  Spira  gen  it  us  de  Stirpc  y  oannes 


8  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

In  reliquis  sit  quanta  vides  spes  le5lor  habenda 
^uom  labor  hie  primus  calami  superaverit  artem. 

Here  John  of  Speyer  makes  a  distind:  claim  to  priority — a  claim  which  was 
never  disputed.  But  we  must  remember  that  if  John's  claim  was  not 
disputed,  no  more  was  Jenson's  date. 

If  the  date  1461  on  the  Decor  Puellarum  be  corredl,  we  have  to 
account  for  a  blank  space  of  nipe  years  between  the  appearance  of  that 
volume  and  the  Eusebius,  De  Evangelica  Praparatione^  of  1470,  which  is 
generally  recognized  as  Jenson's  next  claimed  and  dated  work.  During  this 
period  Jenson  produced  nothing — an  ina6livity  which  contrasts  strangely 
with  the  rapid  production  of  his  press  from  the  year  1470  onwards. 
Maittaire,"  who  is  in  favour  of  the  date  1461,  attempts  to  surmount  this 
objedlion  by  suggesting  that  Jenson  probably  did  print  during  these  nine 
years,  but  that  his  works  are  either  lost,  or  lie  buried  in  libraries.  Such  an 
argument,  however,  inventing,  to  suit  a  theory,  books  of  whose  existence  we 
know  nothing,  can  hardly  be  admitted.  Professor  Berlan  meets  the  difficulty 
by  citing  other  instances  of  a  like  silence.^  This  argument  of  silence  is  not, 
of  course,  an  absolute  proof  that  Jenson  did  not  print  during  the  years  from 
1 46 1  to  1470  ;  but,  nevertheless,  it  must  be  allowed  some  weight  in  con- 
sidering the  accuracy  of  the  date  of  the  Decor  Puellarum. 

Perhaps  the  strongest  argument  against  the  date  1 46 1  is  the  identity  of 
type  and  format  between  the  Decor  Puellarum  and  the  other  books  printed 
by  Jenson  in  1471,  the  Palma  Virtutum^^  the  Gloria  Mulierum^  the  Parole 
devote!'  On  leaf  59  of  the  Decor  Puellarum  the  author  recommends  these 
works  to  the  young  girls  for  whom  he  is  writing.  From  this  recom- 
mendation it  has  been  argued  that  these  books  were  already  in  print,  which 
would  make  the  Decor  Puellarum  subsequent  to  them,  and  therefore  not 
earlier  than  1471.  Though  the  argument  is  not  clear  to  demonstration,  yet 
it  must  be  allowed  to  have  some  force  in  guiding  us  to  an  opinion  on  the 
date  of  the  Decor  Puellarum. 

Such  are  the  main  arguments  on  one  side  and  on  the  other  of  this 
controversy  over  the  date  of  the  first  book  printed  in  Venice.  The  question 
will  always  be  open  to  discussion  ;  but  the  consensus  of  modern  criticism  at 
present  tends,  wrongly  we  think,  to  consider  the  dispute  as  settled  in  favour 
of  John  of  Speyer  and  his  edition  of  the  Epistola  Familiares  of  1469. 

^  Hain,  6,699.  "^  Ann  ales  Typographici.     Hagae,  1719,  i.  p.  38. 

'   Op.  cit.,  p.  67.  '  Hain,  12,283.      Serna,  1043. 

^  Hain,  7,783.      Serna,  652.  "  Hain,  12,422. 


CHAPTER    II. 

1469 — 1 48 1. 

JOHN    OF    SPEYER    AND    NICOLAS    JENSON. 

Death  of  John  of  Speyer — His  works — Number  of  copies  he  printed — Nicolas  Jensen, 
his  birthplace  and  early  life — He  settles  in  Venice — His  first  books — Amount  of  work  he 
produced^His  fame — Made  Count  Palatine — His  wealth — His  home  and  family — Reported 
sale  of  his  charafter — His  partnerships — His  death — The  firm  of  John  of  Cologne,  Nicolas 
Jenson,  and  associates, 

HE  material  available  for  the  early  lives  of  John  of  Speyer 
and  of  Nicolas  Jenson  is  extremely  scanty.  Very  little 
is  known  about  either  of  them  before  they  came  to  Venice. 
About  John  and  Windelin,  his  brother,  we  have  no  informa- 
tion beyond  the  fadl  that  they  were  natives  of  Speyer/  in 

Rhenish  Bavaria.    It  is  not  known  where  they  learned  their 

art,  nor  from  whom ;  nor  yet  how  long  they  had  been  settled  in  Venice 
before  they  began  to  print.  The  order  of  the  College  granting  a  monopoly 
of  printing  to  John,  shows  that  they  were  well  received,  and  that  a  prosperous 
career  was  opened  to  them.  But  John's  life  in  Venice  was  a  very  brief  one. 
He  died  in  1470,  the  year  after  the  appearance  of  the  EpistoU  Familiares^ 
and  while  he  was  engaged  upon  his  edition  of  Saint  Augustine's  De  Civitate 
Dei."     The  edition  was  completed  by  Windelin,  who  records  the  event  in 

the  colophon  to  the  work : 

subita  sed  morte  peremptus 
Non  potuit  coeptum  Venetis  finire  volumen. 
Vindelinus  adest  ejusdem  frater  et  arte 
Non  minor :  Adriacaque  morabitur  iirbe. 

^  Windelin  calls  himself  e  spira  natus  in  the  colophon  to  the  Somnium  Scipionis,  1470. 
Hain,  5,257.  And  Raphael  Zovenzoni  addresses  the  city  of  Speyer  thus  :  Spyra  tuum  nomen 
toto  celebrabitur  orbe  \  Slu^  Findellini  dicer  is  esse  parens.  Ciceronis,  De  Divinatione,  1471. 
Hain,  *5,334. 

^  Hain,  *2,048. 

C 


lo  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

And,  in  confirmation  of  the  fa6l,  the  famous  monopoly  of  1469  bears  on  its 
margin  these  words  :  nullius  est  vigoris  quia  obiit  magister  et  au^or. 

But  in  the  short  space  of  time  between  1469,  when  the  Epistol^e 
Familiares  appeared,  and  1470,  when  he  died,  John  produced  the  following 
works  : 

Plinii,  De  Nat ur alt  Historia} 
Livii,  Historiarum  Romanarum  Decades.     Vol.  I.^ 
Ciceronis,  K-pistol^e  ad  Familiares.     Second  Edition.' 
S.  Aurelii  Augustini,  T)e  Civitate  DeiJ^ 

John  was  engaged  upon  this  work  when  he  died.  From  the  colophons  of 
these  works  we  are  able  to  gather  the  number  of  copies  in  each  edition 
(except  the  one  volume  of  Livy  and  the  unfinished  St.  Augustine),  and  the 
time  he  took  to  print  them. 

Of  the  first  edition  of  the  Efistola  Familiares  John  printed  one 
hundred  copies ;  and  of  the  De  Naturali  Historia  the  same  number.  He 
took  nearly  three  months  over  the  work  : 

^ii  docuit  Fe?ietos  excribi  posse  "Joannes 
Mense  fere  trim  centena  vo lamina  plini 
Et  totidem  magni  Ciceronis  Spira  libellos.^ 

The  colophon  to  the  second  edition  of  the  Epstol^e  Familiares  contzms 
this  statement : 

quarto  nam  ?nense  peregit 
Hoc  tercenteniin  bis  Ciceronis  opus. 

From  which  it  seems  that  the  second  edition  of  the  Epistol^  consisted  of 
six  hundred  copies,  published  in  two  issues  of  three  hundred  each ;  and  that 
the  whole  six  hundred  took  four  months  to  print.  So  that  in  seven  months 
John  of  Speyer  had   printed  eight  hundred  volumes  at  least,  besides  the 

^  Hain,  13,087. 

^  Two  other  volumes  were  completed  by  Windelin,  and  published  under  his  name  in 
1470.     Hain,  10,130. 

Hain,  5>i65.  The  following  differences  between  the  first  and  second  editions  are  notice- 
able. 1st  edition  :  height  of  comp.,  226  mm. ;  width,  148  mm.  ;  leaves,  125  ;  fin.  verso  ;  lines, 
41  to  full  page.  2nd  edition  :  height  of  comp.,  226  mm. ;  width,  136  mm.  ;  leaves,  137;  fin. 
redo  ;  stitched  in  gathers  of  6,  6,  2,  6,  4,  6,  4,  6,  4,  6,  4,  6,  4,  5,  minus  last  leaf.  These 
differences  seem  to  show  that,  after  printing  off  his  first  edition,  John  probably  distributed 
the  type  ;  otherwise  he  would  not  have  been  at  the  labour  of  recomposing  it.  Possibly  he 
did  not  expeft  such  a  large  sale.  He  profited  by  his  experiences,  and  icept  up  the  type  of 
his  second  edition,  making  a  second  issue  of  three  hundred  copies  when  the  first  issue  was 
exhausted.  *  Hain,  *2,048. 

Colophon  to  the  St.  Augustine.  Windelin  is  referring  to  the  first  edition  of  Cicero's 
Letters. 


^  \3  x^  -^  v2 

tj  ><  G  c:  5 

'^    t^    9-  («  ^ 
♦^     H     rt     *-     5S 


5  3  o  .2 

"^    y.  CI- 


TJ    bb  o    *>< 


5«  Ci  'r:  <±i  .ti  ^. 


»o  _-  V--  1^    o 
-  —         ^    bO 


13   u  c:   o 


13  u  c:  o  ^ 

C       i-       E 


02    o.^^ 

^n    0~  3    jj    ;r 

c   ^   c  \o  ^- 
'^    ii    _-   c    *-• 

O     ^   x^  (^  -^ 

2        C       ^        '-'       4-. 

.    c    <5    1/5  •« 
i3    5«    C  \0    rt 

«3  -i  'ii  ^  2: 

(/)      .^     C     (A     re 

3     -   ,3 


s 


i<    r*    O 

3     tfj     rr5 

CL  bO  i- 
3  ^^ 
-03 
C    C    C 
3    S^    o 

2  2  E 
£  ,3  a 


.3 


su 


C 

bO 

c 


«    C 

c  gbJ 
^^  o 


-TJ     g^ 


2   w 


z 


o 

E  e  tf 

t:  o  3 

2 

5 
(A 

G 
<J 

C 


^    -    3 


O  "T3 
^33 

t-   c  ^ 

c 


3  ^-i-"  U-. 


> 

y 


z 

< 

H 

z 

al 

> 
U 
O 

> 


s.s  s>i  ^1 5-i  §-§  §<2 

«  g  g  ^n  =  ^  <«  §-^5  ^'^ 
£--32t;523^2^2 

2    rt    E- 1:!    w    «^  <^    w    tfl    3    u    S 


3  ^ 


5  <n  c: 


"Ti     -'     ^     ^ 


d  e  s 

;:   ♦-•    o    <-» 


u    ^    P    ^    I 

?    3   S|   e   E^    °^ 

.  ^  §-.£  I  n  i  - 


iXti    *--ii3    o^    C.^    o    b    rt,^ 

;>^Nt:3^Z3^o^o^°^ 
^   G    2    S   Ccii-^   ^    cu^  v^  .6    Q, 

1j2    2^    en    2    3    J5-2^^-;;    C 


> 
> 

Q 

H 
1/5 

o 


\  '  ■   ,« 

3    3     -    3  ^    « 


« 


_,     O   ■•-  ••-■     3     t. 


u 


^    c    ° 

o  r!  c  2  =J 


^  c  2 

3^  3  e  .2 

no     D-   3     O  ^^ 
C    IX^    o  — 

2  «o   ^  o  oi 

gH^,^   a,-2- 
£i  ^  t  Ci  .H 
^  ^   c   y  5 

rV-        CJ        ^        O        O 


H 

O 
< 


'John  of  Speyer  and  Nicolas  Jenson.  1 1 

edition  of  the  first  volume  of  the  Livy,  whose  number  is  not  stated,  and  a 
certain  portion  of  the  edition  of  St.  Augustine. 

About  Nicolas  Jenson  our  information  is  considerably  fuller.  He  was 
a  Frenchman,  son  of  Jacob  Jenson  of  Sommevoire/  near  Bar-sur-Aube,  in 
the  department  of  Aube,  in  the  diocese  of  Troyes,  and  the  district  of 
Champagne.  He  had  a  brother,  named  Albert,  whom  he  left  his  heir 
general.  Jenson  does  not  state  how  old  he  was  when  he  made  his  Will,  and 
we  are  not  able  to  fix  the  date  of  his  birth ;  but  his  biographer  Sardini  ^ 
places  it  somewhere  about  1420.  Jenson  served  his  apprenticeship  in  the 
Paris  mint,  and  was  promoted  to  be  master  of  the  mint  at  Tours.  When 
the  rumoured  discovery  of  the  new  art  of  printing  reached  France,  Jenson 
was  sent  to  Mainz,  in  1458,  by  Charles  VII.  to  learn  the  secrets  of  the 
invention,  and  to  bring  them  back  to  France  with  a  view  to  opening  a 
printing  press  in  that  country.^  Jenson  fulfilled  his  commission,  and  reached 
France  again  in  the  year  1461,  when  Louis  XI.  had  just  ascended  the 
throne.  We  do  not  know  why  he  did  not  remain  in  France,  nor  whether 
he  printed  in  that  country ;  but  the  next  certain  information  we  possess 
about  him  is  the  publication  of  his  books  in  Venice. 

There  were  many  reasons  to  influence  Jenson  in  his  choice  of  Venice 
as  the  scene  of  his  operations.  In  the  first  place,  the  tide  of  printers  was 
flowing  steadily  towards  Italy.  Apprentices  who  had  acquired  the  new  art 
in  Germany  ^  set  out  to  seek  their  fortunes  by  the  exercise  of  their  skill. 
It  was  natural  that  they  should  turn  to  Italy,  where  the  nobles  were  rich, 
where  learning  had  its  home,  where  manuscripts  were  stored  in  abundance 
for  printing  to  reproduce,  where  there  was  a  public,  both  lay  and  ecclesiastic, 
ready  to  pay  for  these  reprodudlions.  The  Republic  ofl^ered  special  attradlions 
in  the  security  aflbrded  by  its  government,  and  in  the  protedion  and  liberty 
she  promised  to  all  who  settled  in  her  dominions.  Venice  was,  moreover,  the 
best  mart  for  the  distribution  of  goods  ;  and  the  trade  in  paper  was  facilitated 
by  the  ease  and  cheapness  of  sea  carriage. 

Jenson  settled  in  Venice,  and  began  issuing  books — if  we  abandon  the 
date  of  the  Decor  Puellarum — in  1470;  that  is,  nine  years  after  we  last 

^  Archivio  Feneto,  torn.  33,  p.  457.  Jenson's  Will,  dated  7  Sept.,  1480.  Among 
the  Atti  Notarili  of  Girolamo  Bonicardi,  Jenson  signs  himself,  ego  Nicolaus  Jenson  quondam 
Ser  Jacobi  de  Sommavera,  trecen.  dioceseos.  Jenson's  Will  has  been  published  in  extenso  by  Sig. 
Castellani,  La  Stampa  in  Fenezia,  p.  85. 

*  Sardini,  Esame  sui  principii  della  Franc ese  ea  Italiana  tipografia ;  ovvero  storia  critica  di 
Nicolao  Jenson.     Lucca,  1796-98. 

^  This  information  is  based  upon  a  MS.  note  in  the  Library  of  the  Arsenal,  Paris.  See 
Castellani,  Uorigine  tedesca  e  Porigine  Olandese  deW  invenzione  della  Stampa,  p.  30. 

*  By  far  the  larger  number  of  early  Italian  printers  are  German  :  Sweynheym  and 
P'annartz,  of  Subiaco  and  Rome  ;  Ulrich  Han,  of  Rome  ;  Gensberg,  of  Rome  ;  John  of 
Speyer  and  Christofer  Valdarfer,  of  Venice  ;  Numeister,  of  Foligno,  &c. 


12  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

heard  of  him  just  returned  to  France  from  Mainz.  Whether  Jenson 
brought  his  type  with  him  to  Venice,  or  whether  he  cut  ^  it  there,  is  not 
known.  When  he  did  begin  work  he  produced  continuously  every  year, 
from  1470  till  his  death  in  1480.  His  adivity  was  very  great.  During 
these  ten  years  Sardini  counts  one  hundred  and  fifty-five  editions,  known  to 
be  by  him  or  attributed  to  him  as  issuing  from  his  press.  And  this  number 
must  be  augmented  by  several  works  unknown  to  Sardini,  but  catalogued 
by  Holtrop.^ 

There  is  some  uncertainty  as  to  which  was  the  first  book  published 
by  Jenson  in  the  year  1470.  There  is  no  precise  date,  no  indication  of  the 
day  or  month,  in  any  of  the  four  undoubted  issues  from  his  press  in  this  year  ; 
it  is  difficult,  therefore,  to  determine  the  priority  among  them.  Panzer,^ 
and  Hain  following  him,  however,  claims  another  book  for  Jenson — Guarini, 
Regula  Grammatical^ — and  on  the  strength  of  its  colophon,  which  runs  thus  : 

FINIS 

MCCCCLXX    DIE    QVINTO 

MENSIS    lANVARII. 

he  assigns  it  to  the  year  1470.  If  Panzer  were  right  in  ascribing  this 
edition  to  Jenson,  and  assigning  it  to  the  year  1470,  we  should  probably 
have  here  the  first  book  printed  in  Venice  by  that  master.  But  both  the 
ascription  and  the  assignation  are  very  doubtful.  In  the  first  place,  the 
Venetian  printers  dated  their  work  more  Veneto ;  ^  and  in  that  case  the 
book  can  only  belong  to  the  year  1471  "  of  our  reckoning.  In  the  second 
place,  an  examination  of  the  type  of  the  Guarini  raises  doubts  as  to  whether 
the  book  be  printed  by  Jenson  at  all.^  And  if  we  rejed  the  Guarini,  that 
leaves  us  with  the  four  undoubted  Jensons  of  1470  :  the  Eusebius,  De 
Evangelica  Pr^eparatione  ;  Justinus,  Epitomata  ;  ^  Cicero,  Epistola  ad  Atti- 
cum ;  ^  and  Cicero,  Rhetorica  and  De  Inventione}^  General  opinion  places 
the  De  Evangelica  Praparatione  at  the  head  of  the  list. 

^  Many  of  these  early  printers  were  either  die-sinkers  or  goldsmiths.  See  Panizzi, 
Chi  era  Francesco  da  Bologna?     Londra,  Pickering,  1873,  p.  16. 

'"  Catalogus  B.  R.  H.,  p.  392  et  seq. 

^  Panzer,  iii.  20,  videtur  primum  Nicolai  Jenson  tentamen  Venetiis.  *  Hain,  8,108. 

°  Didot,  J/de  Manuce,  Paris,  1875,  p.  62,  note  i  ;  Fulin,  op.  «/.,  No.  4;  Archivio 
Veneto,  i,  161  ;  e.g.,  see  Hain,  *(),()Z\,  where  the  two  parts  of  Lascaris'  Erotemata  are  dated 
respeftively  1494  ultimo  Februarii  and  1495  oSlavo  Martii.  See  Castellani,  La  Stampa  in 
Venezia,  p.  40. 

"  The  Venetian  year  began  on  March  i. 

'  There  are  certain  notes  of  Jenson's  type  which  do  not  appear  in  the  Guarini,  e.g., 
the  z's  are  dotted  straight  above  the  letter  instead  of  to  the  right  hand  ;  the  contraftions  are 
not  those  used  by  Jenson  ;  the  hh  arc  more  Gothic  in  form  than  those  used  by  Jenson. 

"  Hain,  9,647.  "  Hain,  *5,2i4.  '°  Hain,  *5,057. 


V  M  pn'mum  Roma  ueni:  fuitqj  cui  recfte  ad  te  Ira» 
darem:nil  prius  mihi  faciendum  pucaui  ^  ut  tibi  ab-' 
fenti  de  reditu  noftro  gracularericognoui  eni  uc  uere 
fcriba  te  in  cofiliis  mihi  dadis  tortiorem:  prudetiore 
^  me  ipfum ;  etiam  propter  meam  m  te  obferuantii 
mmium  in  cuftodia  falutis  mea^diligentem.'eundeqj 
tcqui  primis  tcmponbus  erroris  noflri:  aut  totius  furoris  parti ceps  ec 
falfi  rumoris  fotius  fuiffes:  acerbifTie diffidiu  nofl:^  tulifTe  plurimuqj 
operas  ftudii  diligentis  laboris  ad  confiaendii  reditum  meii  cotuliffei 
Itaqj  hoc  tibi  uere  affirmo  f  maxia  la;titia  ^exoptatifTima  gratulatidc 
unum  ad  cumulahdum  gaudium  confpedum :  aut  potius  cdplexura 
mihi  tuum  defuiffetquem  femel  nacflus  nunq  dimifero:  ac  nifi  etiatn 
pr^EtermifTos  frucftus  tuos  tua:  fuauitatis  prxteriti  teporis  oes  exegero 
f  feclo  hac  reftitutione  fortune  me  ipfe  no  fatis  dignu  ludicabo.  Nos 
adhuc  in  nfo  ftatu:  quod  difficillime  recuperan  pofTe  arbitrati  fumus 

Jenson.     ClCY.v.0,  Epistohc  ad  Atliciiiii.     1470. 


'John  of  Speyer  and  Nicolas  Jenson.  13 

In  estimating  the  amount  of  work  executed  by  Jenson,  much  depends 
upon  being  able  to  state  the  size  of  the  editions  issued  by  him.  But,  unUke 
the  brothers  John  and  Windelin,  Jenson  never,  so  far  as  we  are  aware, 
mentions,  the  number  of  copies  of  any  book  printed  by  him.  There  is 
one  consideration,  however,  which  would  point  to  the  belief  that  Jenson's 
editions  were  large  ones.  Second  editions  of  Jenson's  issues,  if  not  unknown, 
are  certainly  very  rare.^  When  we  remember  the  extent  of  his  reputation 
and  the  vogue  he  had,  this  can  only  be  explained  by  supposing  that  his 
original  editions  were  large. 

To  Jenson's  fame  as  a  printer  there  is  abundant  testimony  to  be  found 
among  his  contemporaries.  We  have  already  quoted  the  witness  of  Sabellico, 
Polydorus  Vergilius,  and  Marino  Sanuto.  One  of  Jenson's  own  publications, 
the  Gregorii  Papa  /X,  Deer et ales y  of  1475/  furnishes  a  yet  more  eloquent 
demonstration  of  the  extent  to  which  his  fame  had  spread  beyond  Venice, 
and  of  the  esteem  in  which  he  was  held.  Jenson  had  been  summoned  to 
Rome,  where  the  Pope,  Sixtus  IV.,  had  conferred  on  him  the  title  of  Count 
Palatine,  and  other  rewards  and  honours.  This  we  gather  from  a  letter 
written  by  Pietro  Treci  to  Francesco  Colucia,  one  of  Jenson's  readers,  and 
printed  at  the  end  of  this  volume  of  the  Decretals.  The  passage  runs : 
^uod  Nicolaum  ipsum  ex  urbe  roma  istuc  salvum  advent  ass  e  scribis  gratulor^ 
et  eo  magis  quod  et  comitem  palatinum  a  summo  pontifice  factum  et  aliis  quam 
pluribus  privilegiis  in  sue  virtutis  prerogativam  eum  donatum  decoratumque 
audio  .  .  .  quis  enim,  pro  meritis  digna  ipsi  premia  conferre  possit  cum  tarn 
brevi  temporis  curriculo  non  modo  gentilium  scriptorum  preclara  opera  jam  pene 
extin^a  sua  prudentia^  impendio  ac  liberalitate  elegantissime  instauraverit^ 
verum  et  sacrorum  impressione  seu  potius  reparatione  librorum  divino  ingenio  ac 
mirifica  arte  totam  ecclesiam  illustraverit,  et  decoraverit  adeo  ut  deo  propitio  in 
omnem  t  err  am  exiverit  nomen  ejus  et  in  fines  or  bis  terre  opera  ejus.  In  the 
phrase  verum  et  sacrorum  impressione  we  probably  see  the  reason  why  he  was 
thus  honoured  by  the  Papal  Court — to  reward  him  for  the  publication  of  the 
devotional  and  canonical  works  which  issued  from  his  press  in  the  years  1473 
and  1474,  and  to  encourage  other  printers  to  follow  the  same  lines. 

Not  fame  alone  but  wealth  also  had  come  to  Jenson  during  these  five 
years  of  adlive  work-in  Venice.  The  words  impendio  ac  liberalitate ^  in  the 
passage  already  quoted,  seem  to  show  that  he  had  the  means  to  spend,  and  was 
willing  to  spend  on  his  editions.  But  beyond  this  conjedure  we  have  the 
expHcit  statement  of  Sanuto  that  vadagno  assaissimi  denari  sicche  vene  richis- 
simo ;  and  if  Sanuto  calls  him  richissimo  in  Venice  of  the  fifteenth  century, 

^  A  second  edition  of  the  De  Evangelic  a  Praparatione  is  quoted  by  Hain,  6,701,  in  the 
year  1476.     Sardini  records  it  as  doubtful.     Panzer,  iii.  *225. 
"  Hain,  *8,oo2. 


14  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

that  must  have  meant  a  really  large  fortune.  The  terms  of  Jenson's  Will 
furnish  considerable  information  as  to  the  amount  of  his  fortune.  We  know 
that  he  devised  about  four  thousand  golden  ducats,  bequeathing  the  sum 
of  465  ducats  in  legacies,  besides  providing  a  dower  of  600  ducats  for 
each  of  his  three  daughters'  marriage  portions,  and  400  ducats  for  his  son 
Nicolo  when  he  reached  the  age  of  twenty-five  years.  The  rest  of  his 
fortune  he  left  to  his  brother  Albert ;  but  we  do  not  know  what  proportion 
the  legacies  bore  to  the  residue.  On  the  whole,  these  legacies  do  not  seem 
to  be  very  large,  if  we  compare  them  with  the  dowries  of  one  hundred 
thousand  ducats  apiece  bestowed  by  another  Venetian  printer,  Thomaso 
Giunta,  upon  his  two  daughters.^ 

At  the  time  when  his  Will  was  drawn  up,  Jenson  was  living  in  the 
parish  of  San  Canciano.^  His  place  of  business  appears  to  have  been  at  San 
Salvador;  in  the  Matriculation  roll  of  the  Confraternity  of  San  Gerolamo^ 
he  is  entered  as  Nicolo  Xanson  di  San  Salvador.  There  is  no  evidence  that 
he  was  ever  married,  but  in  his  Will  he  makes  provision  for  Zanetta,  the 
mother  of  his  three  daughters,  Giovanna,  Caterlna,  and  Barbara,  and  of  his 
son  Nicolo,  who,  at  the  time  of  his  father's  death,  was  in  London. 

In  the  year  1479,  Jenson  is  said  to  have  sold  his  type  to  Andrea  de'  Tor- 
resani  de  Asola,  the  father-in-law  of  Aldus  Manutius.  It  is  possible  that  he 
may  have  sold  a  set  of  matrices  punched  by  his  punches.  Such  a  practice 
was  not  unknown  among  printers,"*  and  Andrea  de'  Torresani,  in  148  2-3,  pub- 
lished the  heSlura  super  prime  'Decretalium^  which  he  declares  to  have  been 
printed  inclytis  famosisque  chara£feribus  optimi  quondam  in  hac  arte  magistri 
Nicolai  Jenson  Gallici^  quo  nihil  praestantius  nihil  melius.  But  that  was  two 
years  after  Jenson's  death,  and  the  type  may  have  come  into  Andrea  de'  Tor- 
resani's  hands  by  other  means.  It  is  certain,  from  the  terms  of  his  Will,  that 
Jenson  was  in  possession  of  his  punches  at  the  time  of  his  death  in  1 480  ; 
and  he  opened  the  work  of  his  press  that  year  with  a  series  of  devotional 
publications,  the  Nosce  te^  the  Corona  senum^  the  De  immensa  charitate  Dei^ 
the  De  humilitate  interiora,  and  the  Flos  vit^e}^  all  printed  in  his  familiar 
Roman  type. 

^  Castellani,  /  privikgi  di  Sta?npa^  p.  1 6. 
In  his  Will  he  is  described  as,  habitator  Venetiarum  in  confinio  sanHi  Canciani. 

^  Cicogna,  Inscrizioni  Venezitine,  vi.  954,  955. 
Guillaume  Le  Be,  in  1546,  says,  "Je  vendis  une  frappe  a  Florence  a  M.  Lorenso  Tnrejitin, 
imprimeur  du  Due.   H.  Omont,  Specimens  de  Cara£leres  Hebreux,  etc.    Paris,  m.dccc.lxxxix,  p.  1 4. 

*  Hain,  *i2,3i3.  '=  Hain,  9,388.  '  Hain,  9,390. 

"  Not  in  Hain.     Brit.  Mus.  C,  ii.  a.  14, 

"  Not  in  Hain.      Brit.  Mus.  C,  11.  a.  14. 

"  Not   in    Hain.      Brit.   Mus.   C,  11.  a.    14,     Sardini  ascribes   all    three    to    John  the 
Carthusian. 


*John  of  Speyer  and  Nicolas  yens  on.  i^ 

This  series  of  devotional  works  is  very  inferior  in  careful  workmanship 
to  the  similar  series  published  in  1471  ;  but  it  is  interesting  as  being  the  last 
work  produced  by  Jenson  alone.  This  year  Jenson  entered  into  partnership 
with  John  of  Cologne,  who  had  been  printing  in  Venice  from  the  year  1471, 
partly  alone,  but  partly  also,  after  1473,  in  partnership  with  John  Manthen. 
John  was  a  member  of  the  Confraternity  of  S.  Gerolamo,  along  with  Jenson ; 
his  name  appears  on  the  Matriculation  roll  as  Zuan  da  Cologna  stampador  de 
S.  Faternian^  in  which  parish  he  and  many  other  printers  lived.  The  terms 
of  the  contrad  between  Jenson  and  John  of  Cologne  are  not  known  ;  but 
Jenson  supplied  the  type.^  Whether  John  of  Cologne  supplied  the  money 
to  work  the  partnership  we  are  unable  to  state  positively  ;  but  we  may  notice 
that  his  name  always  precedes  that  of  Jenson  in  the  signature  of  the  firm, 
seeming  to  indicate  that  he  was  chief  partner  in  the  business. 

Jenson's  personal  participation  in  the  business  was  very  soon  terminated. 
On  Sept.  7,  1480,  he  was  seriously  ill,  and  caused  his  Will  to  be  drawn  up. 
He  desired  to  be  buried  at  the  Church  of  S.  Maria  delle  Grazie,'^  and  that 
his  executors  shall  there  eredl  to  his  memory  unum  monumentum  simplex  et 
absque  pompa.  His  brother  Albert,  his  executor  and  residuary  legatee,  is  to 
pay  for  the  masses  to  be  said  for  the  testator's  soul,  when  he  has  realized 
Jenson's  share  in  the  firm  Zuan  da  Cologna  et  Nicolo  Jenson.  His  share  in 
the  plant  of  this  firm  is  to  be  valued,  and  offered  to  the  firm.  His  brother 
shall  keep  500  ducats  of  the  proceeds,  and  the  remainder  is  to  be  placed 
against  his  debit  account  with  the  firm  of  Nicolas  Jenson  and  Co.  He 
leaves  the  following  legacies :  to  his  compare  Jacotinode  Rubeis,  100  ducats  ; 
to  his  comare  Jacotino's  wife,  200  ducats,  both  of  gold;  50  ducats  to  the 
Church  of  S.  Pietro  di  Sommavera^  in  partibus  suis  gallie  ubi  sepultus  est 
quondam  Ser  Jacobus  ipsius  testatoris  pater ;  50  ducats  to  the  Rainaldo, 
husband  and  wife ;  ^o  ducats  to  his  cousin  Giovanna ;  1 5  ducats  to 
Pietro  Benzon,  the  shopman  in  the  warehouse  of  the  company,  and  other 
bequests.  From  the  sale  of  the  plant  he  excepts  his  punches,  which  he 
bequeaths  to  his  compare  Peter  Ugelleymer — non  intelligantur  nee  com- 
prehendantur  ponzoni  cum  qui  bus  stampantur  matres  cum  quibus  matribus 
Hunt  litters  et  projiciuntur^  sed  omnino  ipse  testator  ipsos  ponzones  exceptuavit 
et  exceptuat  ac  eos  voluit  et  vult  dominum  Petrum  Ugelleymer  compatrem  suum 

^  Cicogna,  Inscr.  Fen.,  vi,  954,  955. 

^  Jenson  at  the  time  of  his  death  was  a  member  of  two  firms,  as  appears  from  various 
passages  in  his  Will ;  one  was  styled  Nicolas  Jenson  and  Co.,  societate  Nicolai  Jenson  et  sociorum, 
the  other,  formed  later,  John  of  Cologne  and  Nicolas  Jenson,  sui  heredes  habuerint  denarios  ab 
ipsius  testatoris  societate  nuncupata  zan  da  Cologna  et  Nicolaus  Jenson,  aut  a  prima  societate,  Nicolaus 
Jenson  et  tocii  intitulata. 

^  A  small  island  of  the  Lagoon,  between  S.  Giorgio  Maggiore  and  S.  Clemente  ; 
church  destroyed. 


1 6  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

dileSfissimum  habere  debere  et  ipsos  eidem  domino  Petro  legavit  et  dimisit. 
Nicolo,  his  son,  on  reaching  the  age  of  twenty-five,  is  to  receive  the  sum  of 
400  ducats,  and  Albert,  his  brother,  is  to  supply  Zanetta,  the  mother  of 
Jenson's  children,  with  food,  clothes,  and  1 2  ducats  a  year. 

From  this  ilhiess  Jenson  never  recovered.  He  died  in  the  same  month 
of  September,  though  we  do  not  know  the  exadb  day.  A  contemporary, 
Felino  Sandei,  records  his  death  in  a  note  written  in  Sandei^s  own  copy  of 
Leonardo  Aretino ;  it  runs  thus :  Venetiis  obiit  Nicolaus  Jenson  anno  1480. 
mense  septembriSj  cum  toto  pene  orhem  libros  sua  arte  at  que  suo  ingenio  impressos 
seminasset} 

The  firm  of  John  of  Cologne  and  Nicolas  Jenson  continued  to  work 
after  Jenson's  death,  and  a  considerable  number  of  books  appear  with  Jenson's 
name  still  recorded  as  a  partner  in  the  firm.  None  of  these,  however,  was 
issued  during  Jenson's  life.  The  first  of  these  publications  with  the  imprint 
of  the  firm  is  Baldus,  Le5iura  super  sexto  Codicis^  dated  pridie  Kalendas 
Decembris,  1480,^  rather  more  than  two  months  after  Jenson's  death.  The 
next  year,  1481,  gives  us  a  continuation  of  this  edition  of  Baldus  in  six 
volumes  ;  also  Thorns  de  Aquino,  opus  super  quarto  libro  Sententiarum?  But 
by  the  month  of  April,  148 1,  it  appears  that  the  provisions  of  Jenson's  Will 
as  regards  his  punches  had  been  executed,  and  that  the  firm  no  longer  pos- 
sessed them.  The  Apparatus  Decretalium,  Innocentii  Pap^  IV. ^  is  dated 
Olympiadibus  dominicis  Anno  vera  millesimo.  cccclxxxi.  tertias  nonas  Apriles ; 
at  the  end  we  find  this  statement  :  exa5ium  insigne  hoc  atque  praclarum  opus 
du£lu  auspitiis  optimorum  Joannis  de  Colonia  Nicolai  Jenson  sociorumve  ^ui 
non  tamen  summam  curam  adhibuere  ut  sint  hec  et  sua  queque  sine  vicio  et 
menda  verum  etiam  ut  bene  sint  elaborata  atque  jucundissimo  litterarum 
car  a  ^  ere  confe£ia  ut  unicuique  prodesse  possint  et  oble5lare  ....  Huiusce 
autem  operis  artifex  extitit  summus  in  hac  arte  magister  Joannes  de  Selgenstat 
alemanus  qui  sua  solertia  ac  vigiliis  divoque  imprimendi  cara^lere  facile  super- 
eminet.  The  Jenson  type,  his  punches,  had  been  withdrawn  from  the  firm, 
and  John  of  Cologne  called  upon  Master  John  of  Selgenstat  to  cut  a  new 
set.  The  Gothic  type  produced  by  John  of  Selgenstat  is  far  inferior  to  the 
type  employed  by  Jenson. 

Jenson's  name  continued  to  appear  in  the  imprint  of  the  firm  down  to 
the  end  of  the  year  148 1.  His  heirs  had,  under  his  Will,  a  pecuniary  interest 
in  the  works  which  bear  his  name.  After  the  year  148 1  the  name  of 
Nicolas  Jenson  disappears  from  the  annals  of  the  Venetian  Press. 

'  Sardini,  op.  cit.,  lib.  ii.  p.  117.  ^  Hain,  *z,z<^']. 

^  Hain,  *i,484.      Holtrop,  Cat.  B.  R.  H.,  418.  *  Marciana,  cix.  3,  40,054. 


CHAPTER    III. 
1469 — 1481. 

HOW      THEY      PRINTED. 

Roman,  Gothic,  and  Greek  charader — Double  columns — Signatures — Catchwords — 
Registers — Numeration— Imprints — Format — Capitals  and  initials — Colophons  and  pre- 
faces— Paper — Ink — Cost  of  an  edition — Partnerships. 

HE  three  earliest  Venetian  printers,  John  and  Windelin  of 
Speyer  and  Nicolas  Jenson,  employed  three  kinds  of  charader 
in  their  presses — Roman,  Gothic,  and  Greek.  Neither  John 
of  Speyer  nor  Nicolas  Jenson  used  more  than  one  fount 
of  Roman  minuscule  type  ;  that  is  to  say,  they  used  only 
one  set  of  punches.  John  of  Speyer's  punches  passed  at 
lis  death  to  his  brother  Windelin,  and  were  in  use  by  John  of  Cologne  in 
1479.^  Of  Jenson's  Roman  type  Sardini  asserts  that  niun  bibliografo  ha  mat 
scoperto  differenza  alcuna  nella  qualita  dei  caratteri  rotondi  dello  Jenson  per 
tutto  il  corso  che  tenne  aperto  il  suo  negozio  in  Venezia  ;  and  again,  ci  siam 
dunque  potuto  avedere  che  uno  solo  sia  il  carattere  rotondo  minuscolo  di  Jenson. 
This  is  true.  The  charadleristics  of  the  Jenson  type  ^  are  maintained  all 
through  his  work ;  and  if  we  note  a  marked  difference  in  the  freshness  and 
sharpness  of  the  print  of  one  year  as  compared  with  that  of  another,  this  is 

^  Dibdin,  Bib.  Spenc,  iii.  462,  speaking  of  Platina's  Fit^e  Pontificum,  1479. 
^   I.  Jenson  dots  his  z's  to  the  right  hand  of  the  letter  ;  John  of  Speyer  straight  above 
the  letter. 

2.  Jenson  places  his  signs  of  contraftion  slightly  to  the  right  of  the  letter;  John  of 
Speyer  straight  above  the  letter. 

3.  Jenson  prints  <?  ;  John  of  Speyer  prints  f.     Jenson's /i!  is  formed  so  ;  John  of  Speyer's 
is  formed  so,  h. 

4.  Jenson  uses  ac  for  et  at  the  end  and  sometimes  in  the  middle  of  words  ;  I  do  not 
find  John  of  Speyer  doing  so. 

5.  The  stroke  of  Jenson's  ^  is  slightly  prolonged  below  the  loop. 

6.  The  lower  loop  of  Jenson's^  slopes  upwards  from  left  to  right. 

7.  The  tail  of  Jenson's  q  is  both  shorter  and  thicker  than  John  of  Speyer's  q. 

8.  Jenson  has  four  ligatures, _^,  fl,  ff,  and//  ;   five  signs  of  punfluarion  ;   five  signs  of 
contraction. 


1 8  'The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

to  be  attributed  to  the  fad  that  the  more  brilliant  print  is  the  result  of  a 
fresh  casting  from  the  old  matrices,  or  possibly  even  from  fresh  matrices 
newly  stamped  from  the  original  punches/ 

Neither  John  of  Speyer  nor  Nicolas  Jensen  debased  or  altered  their 
Roman  type  ;  but  this  example  was  not  followed  by  all  their  contemporaries 
in  the  art  of  printing.  As  the  art  spread  and  brought  with  it  a  demand  for 
cheap  books,  the  question  of  economy  in  space  made  itself  felt  as  offering  one 
of  the  principal  means  by  which  the  price  of  books  might  be  lowered.  Roman 
type  accordingly  suffered  changes.  Under  stress  of  this  demand  for  economy 
in  space,  it  underwent  two  modifications  disastrous  to  its  beauty ;  first,  the  loops 
of  the  letters  were  made  oval  instead  of  round  ;  and,  secondly,  the  strokes  of 
the  looped  letters  were  allowed  to  encroach  on  a  portion  of  the  loop. 

The  early  masters  of  printing  in  Venice  began  by  using  Roman  chara6ler.^ 
Renouard  asserts  that  the  return  to  Gothic  charadler  was  forced  upon  the 
printers  of  Italy  by  the  demands  of  the  reading  public  for  inexpensive  books. 
There  certainly  was  a  large  economy  in  space,  and  therefore  in  cost,  secured 
by  the  use  of  Gothic  type.'*  John  of  Speyer  printed  the  few  books  he  issued  in 
Roman  type  ;  but  his  brother  early  began  the  use  of  Gothic.  Windelin  of 
Speyer  and  not  Jenson  '  appears  to  have  been  the  first  printer  in  Italy  to  make 
use  of  Gothic  charader.  In  the  year  1473  he  issued  Roberto  di  Litio's 
^adragesimale  in  Gothic ;  and  he  continued  occasionally  to  use  that 
charader;  for  example,  in  his  edition  of  Dante,"  1477.  S^-  Augustine's  Tie 
Civitate  Dei  of  1475  "  '^  usually  given  as  the  earliest  instance  of  Jenson's  use 
of  Gothic  charader.       But  Hain  and  Holtrop  both  cite    Gratiani  Codex^ 

'  The  way  in  which  the  type  was  produced  was  as  follows  :  the  artist  first  of"  all  cut 
upon  a  punch  of  hard  metal  a  raised  form  of  each  letter.  The  excellence  of  his  fount 
depended  on  the  skill  with  which  he  executed  this  part  of  his  business  ;  his  whole  artistic 
resources  were  expended  to  render  the  form  on  the  punch  as  per feft  as  possible.  Impressions 
were  taken  from  these  punches  in  soft  metal,  and  these  were  called  the  matrices  (matres)  or 
moulds,  from  which  the  adual  type  was  founded.  The  type,  by  use,  might  become  blunt  ; 
the  moulds,  by  use,  might  lose  their  clearness  of  line  ;  but  as  long  as  the  hard-metal  punches 
retained  their  form  intaft,  the  typographer  could  always  renew  his  fount.  Punches  lasted  a 
long  time.  Jenson  employed  his  one  set  during  his  eleven  years  of  copious  work,  and  they 
were  worth  bequeathing  to  his  compare  Ugclleymer  in  1480.  And  the  punches  for  the 
type  from  which  Aldus  printed  Bembo's  Aet?ia,  in  1495,  lasted  sixty  years  from  that  date. 

'■'  The  first  book  printed  at  Speyer,  the  Postilla  Scholastica,  1471,  is  in  Roman  charafter. 
Castellani,  La  Staffipa,  &c.,  p.  11.      Serna,  1,141. 

^  Sardini,  op.  r//.,  proves  how  great  that  saving  is.  He  calculates  th^i  the  MamotreBus  oi 
Jenson  (1479),  if  printed  in  its  equivalent  Roman  charadter,  would  occupy  double  and  four 
per  cent,  more  space  than  it  does  in  Gothic. 

*  Audifredi  makes  it  a  reproach  to  Jenson  that  he  introduced  Gothic  charafter  to  the 
Italian  press.  Sardini  cites  as  proof  to  the  contrary  the  Litio  of  1472,  ascribing  it  to 
Windelin  of  Speyer.  The  Litio  of  1472  is  by  Franz  Renner  of  Hailbrun,  and  is  in  Roman 
charafler.      The  Litio  in  Gothic  by  Windelin  is  dated  1473.     Neither  in  Hain. 

■   Hain,  5,942.  ''  Hain,  *2,05i. 


En  hie  ille  eft  de  illis  maxime:qui  imdercatq}  obiurgarc 
me  folitus  efttquod  me  non  tecum (praefertim  cumabs  te^ 
hononficentifrimeiuirarer)c6iungerere,  iAAsjuiov  ovtto 
^£B\JJJi6vivi  ^Heso-iN  ETTEieev  audi ebicni^ceresclami tans, 
Sed  tame  idem  me  cofolatur  etiam  homme  peruftum  : 
dC  inanem  :  gloria  uolunt  mcendere  atq;  ita  loquuntur  ♦ 

Sed  me  minus  lam  mouent  ut 
uidcs.Itaqj  abHomeri  magni  eloquentia  cofero  me  ad 
uera  prxcepta  k\j^nTi%ov  .  ju.io-co9i'€iHV,6C  "tio-  oydLXJTca 
crovoV  quern  uerfum  fenex  PrscK 

lius  laudat  egregie:  6C  ait  poffe  eundem:&  iAAcL  xarHo'<rco 
Kcti  6  -GJicrco  uidere  :  fid  tamen 

mhilominus  ii  sVcipi^cvEiv  kai  CrTT£po)(oviaui6mi<XKCo.N 

Jenson.     Q\qya\o^  Epistoke  Familiarcs.     1471. 


How  they  Printed.  19 

1474/  as  printed  by  Jensoii  in  Gothic,  and  we  take  this  work  to  be  the  first 
example  of  his  use  of  that  chara6ler.  The  De  Civitate  is  a  beautiful  book, 
and  we  understand  the  abundant  testimony  to  the  excellence  of  Jenson's 
Gothic  charader  which  is  borne  by  his  contemporary  Felino  Sandei  in  a  note 
appended  to  his  own  copy  of  the  Decretals.  The  note  is  dated  Odober  i  8th, 
1502,  and  runs  thus:  Permutavi  cum  fratribus  San3l^  Marine  Nova  de 
Urbcj  quorum  erat  hoc  Decretum,  dedique  eis  aliud  Decretum^  novissime  im~ 
■pressum  Venetiis  a  Tortis  in  forma  solemni  et  ligatum  te^lumque  pulcre^  dono 
eiiam  dedi  eis  Decretales  sextum  et  Clementinas  in  bona  forma  et  ligatas^  h<£c 
ideo  quoniam  cara5ieres  litterarum  Nicolai  Jensonis^  quibus  hoc  Decretum  im- 
pressum  est,  aptiores  clarioresque  et  senilibus  occulis  commodiores  expertus  sum. 
From  the  year  i  ^74  onwards  Jenson  reserved  his  Roman  type  chiefly  for  the 
classics,  and  constantly  uses  Gothic  character  for  the  production  of  sacred 
books  and  for  works  on  Canon  Law — the  publications  which  most  probably 
acquired  for  him  his  reputation  in  Rome  and  his  honours  from  the  Papal 
Court.  The  majority  of  these  publications  are  splendid  specimens  of  printing, 
but  it  cannot  be  denied  that  occasionally  some  of  Jenson's  Gothic  printing, 
notably  in  the  MamotreSlus  of  1479,^  '^  "°^  worthy  of  his  high  repute. 

As  regards  the  use  of  Greek  by  these  earliest  Venetian  printers.  John 
of  Speyer  did  not  cut  any  Greek  charadler.  The  Greek  passages  in  his  Epistol^e 
Familiar es  of  1469  are  left  blank,  to  be  filled  in  by  hand.  Jenson  was  the 
first  to  introduce  Greek  character  to  the  Venetian  printing  press."  The 
earliest  instance  of  Greek  printing  which  issued  from  Jenson's  press  is  to  be 
found  in  his  edition  of  the  Epistola  Familiar  es  of  147 1.  The  charader 
has  been  copied  from  no  particular  hand.^  Neither  in  the  Valla  Ele- 
gantia^  nor  in  the  Suetonii  Vita^  both  of  this  year,  is  there  any  Greek 
printing;  blank  spaces  are  left  for  the  Greek  passages.  Greek  charader 
appears,  however,  in  the  Tortellii  Orthographia  of  1471  ^  ;  in  the  Aulus 
Gellius  of  1472,'^  and  in  the  Macrobius  ^  of  the  same  year;  in  the  Diogenes 
Laertius  of  1475  ^"^ ;  ^"^  ^'"^  ^^  Nonius  Marcellus  of  1476.^^  Throughout 
all  these  works  the  Greek  fount  remains  unaltered,  and  it  is  probable  that 
Jenson  never  had  more  than  one  set  of  Greek  punches.  But  though  he 
possessed  a  fount  of  Greek  type,  Jenson  never  essayed  to  print  a  Greek  book. 
Indeed,  the  instances  of  Greek  books  in  Italy  before  the  date  of  Aldus  are 
very  rare.    Milan  leads  the  way  with  Lascaris'  Greek  Grammar  in  1476  ;  and 

'   Catalogm  B.  R.  H.,  404.      Hain,  *7,886.  "  Hain,  *io,559. 

'  The  Laiiantius,  printed  at  Subiaco  by  Sweynheym  and  Pannartz  in  1465,  is  said  to 
contain  the  first  Greek  charadler  printed  in  Italy. 

^  The  Greek  alphabet  is  complete.  There  are  two  forms  of  pi  (^r  and -ct).  The  breathings 
and  accents  have  been  cut  with  the  letters,  and  there  are  three  ligatures,  aa,  ot,  aQ. 

'  Hain,  15,802.  ''  Hain,  *I5,II7.  ''  Hain,  *I5,564. 

'  Hain,  7,519.  »  Hain,  10,426.  '"  Hain,  *6,i99.  "  Hain,  11,901. 


20  'The  Ve?ietian  Printing  Press. 

Venice  follows  in  1484-5,  5   Feb.,  with  Pellegrino  da  Bologna's  edition  of 
Chrysoloras'  Erotetnata  in  Greek  and  Latin. ^ 

With  Jenson  the  pradtice  of  printing  in  double  columns  began  when  he 
made  his  first  publication  in  Gothic  charader,  Gratian's  Codex,  in  1474. 
From  that  date  onwards  it  is  his  custom  when  using  Gothic  to  print  in 
double  columns.  Only  one  instance  is  cited  where  Jenson  printed  in 
double  columns  and  in  Roman  chara6ler,  that  is,  Jacopo  da  Voragine's  Le 
legende  di  tutti  li  sanSli  et  le  san5ie? 

The  earliest  books  very  rarely  have  either  signatures,  catchwords, 
registers,  or  numeration  of  leaf  or  of  page.  This  is  the  more  remarkable  as 
in  the  fifteenth  century  it  was  not  unusual  for  copyists  to  employ  both 
signatures,  catchwords,  and  numeration  in  their  manuscripts.'^  In  the  earliest 
printed  books,  however,  they  are  very  rare ;  though  instances  are  cited  of 
signatures  in  manuscript^ — whether  by  a  contemporary  hand  or  not,  is  not 
stated.  The  Varro,  De  Lingua  Latina,^  ascribed  to  John  of  Cologne,  and  to 
the  year  1474,  is  an  instance  of  the  early  use  of  signatures.  It  is  not 
till  the  year  1476  that  we  find  Jenson  using  signatures.  That  year  gives  us 
the  following  issues  from  his  press  with  signed  gathers :  Nova  Compilatio 
Decrela/ium*^ ;  dementis  Pap^  V.  Const  it  ut  tones''  (these  two  in  Gothic 
charadler) ;  and,  in  Roman  character.  Nonius  Marcellus,  De  proprietate 
sermonum^  From  the  year  1476  onwards  Jenson  uses  signatures  in  every 
publication  by  him  that  we  have  seen. 

The  first  book  printed  with  catchwords  in  Venice  is  the  first  book 
issued  by  Windelin  of  Speyer  alone,  without  the  concurrence  of  his  brother 
John.^  It  is  the  editio  princeps  of  Tacitus'  Annales^^  undated,  but  assigned 
to  the  year  1470.  It  is  said  to  be  the  first  book  printed  with  catchwords  in 
Italy.  In  no  instance  that  we  can  quote  does  Jenson  use  catchwords  in  his 
books  printed  in  Gothic  or  in  Roman  charadler. 

Two  kinds  of  register  were  in  use  among  the  early  Venetian  printers. 
We  find  registers  of  the  signatures  of  the  sheets,  stating  whether  they  are 
ternions,  quaternions,  quinions,  &c.  Or  we  find  a  register  composed  of  the 
signature  of  the  sheet  and  the  first  word  on  the  redo  of  each  leaf  ^'  in  each 
gather  up  to  the  middle  of  the  gather  ;  thereby  indicating  whether  the  gather 

^  Didot,  op.  at.      Legrand,  Bibliographie  Hdlenique,  Paris,  1885,  vol.  i.,  No.   2,  cites  an 
edition  s.  1.  a.  et  typ.,  but  assigns  it  to  Florence  and  the  year  1484. 
"^  Sardini,  iii.  p.  37.      Not  in  Hain.      Marciana,  40,407. 

^  e.g.,M.^xc\^x\^,Lat.Cod.QzzQyi\\.        ^  See  Quaritch,  Mon.  Typogr<]phiai,\\.,'Ho.  36,464. 
*  Hain,  15,858.  '■  Holtrop,  Cat.  B.  R.H.,  407. 

'   Holtrop,  Cat.  B.  R.  H.,  408.  "   Hain,  11,901. 

The  colophon  describes  it  as  artii  gloria  prima  sue. 
"  Hain,  *  15,2 18,  wrongly  ascribed  to  John  of  Speyer. 

Which  would  be  the  catciiword  of  the  leaf  if  catchwords  were  used. 


How  they  Printed.  2 1 

is  a  ternion^  quaternion^  or  quinion^  &c.  The  register  is  the  printer's  instruc- 
tion to  the  binder  how  he  is  to  bind  up  the  sheets  ;  whether  they  are  in  gathers 
of  four,  five,  or  six,  &c.  In  the  case  of  Jenson  we  find  signatures  before  we  find 
registers.  The  earhest  instance  of  a  register  issuing  from  his  press  is  in  the 
Plutarch  of  1478/  It  is  a  register  of  the  second  kind — a  register  by  the  first 
words  of  the  redlo  of  each  leaf,  not  a  register  of  the  signatures  of  the  sheets  ; 
and  in  no  case  does  he  seem  to  have  used  any  other  kind  of  register. 

The  pra6lice  of  numbering  the  leaf  or  the  page  comes  later  than  the 
use  of  signatures  or  catchwords.  It  may  have  been  introduced  to  suit  the 
convenience  of  scholars,  when  they  began  to  discover  that,  by  the  aid  of 
printing,  they  could  discuss  disputed  passages  with  other  scholars  at  a  distance 
through  the  simple  method  of  reference  to  page  and  line  of  identical  editions. 
We  are  not  able  to  quote  any  instances  in  which  Jenson  numbered  his  leaves. 
In  the  year  1480  the  leaves  of  the  Thomas  Aquinas,  De  Veritate^  are  un- 
numbered, but  the  numeration  of  the  books  is  given,  Liber  PrimuSj  Liber 
SecunduSi  &c.  We  find  earlier  instances  of  this  numeration  of  books  in  the 
De  Civitate  Dei,  by  Jenson,  in  1475.  -^^^  ^^  ^^  certain  that  Jenson  very  rarely, 
if  ever,  used  numeration  of  leaves  or  pages,  and  that  it  was  quite  a  late  develop- 
ment of  the  printers'  habit  and  custom. 

It  was  certainly  the  usual  practice  of  these  early  Venetian  printers 
to  place  their  own  name  and  the  place  of  printing  in  their  books.  All  four  ^ 
works  in  which  John  of  Speyer  had  a  share,  show  his  name,  the  place  of 
printing,  and  the  year.  Jenson's  editions  almost  all  bear  his  name,  the  place, 
and  the  year,  either  in  a  separate  imprint  or  in  a  colophon.  The  Decor  Puel- 
larum^  as  already  observed,  is  an  exception  to  the  rule  ;  it  has  Jenson's  name, 
but  not  the  place  of  printing.  The  devotional  series  of  1471,  the  Decor 
Puellarum^  the  Parole  Devote^  the  Palma  Virtuttim^  and  the  Gloria  Mulierum^ 
do  not  give  the  place  of  printing,  and  the  last  does  not  give  the  printer's 
name.  In  the  year  1471,  Jenson,  for  the  first  time,  adopts  more  accurate 
dating  than  by  the  year  only.  In  the  Mmilii  Probi,  (Cornelius  Nepos)  De 
Vita  excellentium''  he  gives  year,  month,  and  day.  So,  too,  in  the  Quintilian 
and  in  the  Parole  Devote  of  the  same  year  ;  in  the  Decretals  of  1 47  5  and  the 
St.  Augustine  of  the  same  year  ;  in  the  Plutarch  of  1478-9.  But  it  cannot 
be  said  that  the  printer  had  any  rule  on  the  subje»5l ;  his  tendency  is  to  use 
the  full  date  more  frequently  as  time  goes  on.  But,  although  it  was  the 
custom  for  printers  to  name  themselves,  the  place,  and  the  date,  the  exceptions 
to  the  rule  are  numerous.  Both  Jenson  and  Windelin  of  Speyer  sometimes 
omit  one  or  other  or  all  of  these  notes  ;  and  other  printers  frequently  do  so. 
Indeed,  the  number  of  unclaimed  books,  whose  parent  and  whose  birthplace  it 

^   Hain,  *I3,I27.      Sardini,  iii.  p.  50.  ''  Omitting  tlie  one  volume  of  the  Livy. 

'   Hain,  *5,733. 


^-^ 


2  2  ■'     The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

is  difficult  to  determine,  is  very  large— surprisingly  large  when  we  remember 
the  high  esteem  in  which  printers  were  held,  and  the  large  claims  they  make 
upon  the  gratitude  of  their  own  age,  and  upon  immortality  in  the  future. 

It  is  with  a  view  to  the  proper  assignment  of  these  editiones  ancipites 
that  the  late  Mr.  Bradshaw's  method  is  so  valuable.  Until  all  the  distin- 
guishing characteristics  of  each  known  typographer  are  collected  and  displayed 
in  precisely  the  same  way  as  the  characteristics  of  a  genus  in  natural  history 
are  colleded  and  displayed,  the  ascription  of  unclaimed  books  must  always 
remain  a  matter  more  or  less  of  conjedure. 

The  format  of  the  earliest  books  printed  in  Venice  was  usually  folio  or 
quarto.  The  instances  of  o6lavo  before  Aldus  are  very  rare.^  The  size, 
however,  both  of  folio  and  of  quarto  varies  very  considerably,  according  to 
the  size  of  the  original  sheet  before  it  was  folded.  This  variation  in  size  in- 
duced printers  and  booksellers  to  modify  the  terms  folio  and-,  quarto,  and  to 
talk  o^  folio  grande,  folio  piccolo^  and  so  with  ,the  term  quarto,  in  the  hope  of 
giving  a  more  accurate  idea  of  the  real  size  of  the  volume.  But  these  terms 
are  too  vague ;  the  variations  are  too  numerous  to  be  classed  under  so  few 
headings,  and  the  only  satisfactory  method  by  which  the  size  of  a  volume  can 
be  described  is  by  giving  the  height  and  the  width  of  the  composition.^  John 
of  Speyer  adopted /olio  form  for  the  few  works  which  he  lived  to  print,  and 
he  was  followed  in  this  praClice,  almost  without  an  exception,  by  his  brother 
Windelin ;  .  though  we  have  the  undated  Martial,  in  quarto,  ascribed  to 
Windelin  and  to  the  year  1471.  Jenson's  earliest  editions  are  also  in  folio  ; 
but  in  1 47 1  he  began  to  print  the  series  of  small  devotional  works  in  quarto, 
and  continued  to  issue  quartos  and  folios  till  the  close  of  his  career. 

It  was  the  custom  to  print  these  early  books  without  capitals  at  the  be- 
ginnings of  the  paragraphs  or  chapters.  A  large  space  was  left  in  which  the 
letter  might  be  hand-painted  in  colours,  and  frequently  as  an  indication  to 
the  illuminator,  that  he  might  not  mistake  the  letter  he  had  to  paint,  the  letter 
in  minuscule  was  printed  in  the  blank  space  to  be  occupied  by  the  illumi- 
nated capital,  and  the  second  letter  of  the  first  word  of  the  chapter  or  para- 
graph was  printed  in  majuscule,  probably  to  modify  the  too  great  disparity 
in  size  between  the  illuminated  capital  and  the  minuscules  which  composed 

'   As  an  example  we  have   the  Pisanc/ia,   printed  by  Paganino  dc   Paganini    in    1485. 
Hain,  *2,i66. 

^  These  arc  the  measurements  of  six  folios  by  Jensoa  in  the  years  1470  and  1471  : 
f  h.  22^  mm.  ,  (  h.  180  mm. 


Eusebius 


Justinus      < 
Cicero       < 


h.  223  mm. 
w.  135    ». 

Aretino      < 

h.  170    „ 
w.  101    ,, 

Valla          1 

h.  220      „ 

w.  175     » 

Tor  tell  i      1 

w.  106 
h.  222 
w.  117 
h.  267 
w.  1 10 


How  they  Printed.  23 

the  rest  of  the  word.  Many  of  the  illuminated  capitals  in  these  early 
Venetian  books  are  worked  in  gold  and  colours,  with  beautiful  designs  of 
interlacing  ribbon,  in  the  same  style  as  the  capitals  which  adorn  the  MSS. 
of  Cardinal  Bessarion,  and  other  MSS.  of  the  fifteenth  century.  Sometimes 
the  initial  letters  of  the  chapter  or  paragraph  were  not  illuminated,  but  rnerely 
rubricated  by  hand.  Neither  illumination  nor  rubrication  by  hand,  however, 
belong  to  the  subjedt  of  early  Venetian  printing.  Later  on  we  shall  have  to 
call  attention  to  the  .printed  rubrics,  and  to  the  floriated,  foliated,  and  storied 
initials  in  use  among  subsequent  masters,  but  neither  of  the  prototypographers 
of  Venice  employed  them. 

No  parts  of  a  book  are  more  useful  to  the  bibliographical  student  than 
the  prefaces  and  the  colophons.  Tt  is  in  these  that  the  printer  usually  inserts 
as  much  of  the  history  of  the  book  as  he  desires  to  communicate  to  the  reader. 
Among  the  early  Venetian  printers  the  colophon  frequently  consists  of  verses 
in  honour  of  the  typographer  and  his  art,  and  sometimes  lays  claim  to  the 
honours  of  a  first  edition  ^  or  refers  to  a  first  edition  printed  elsewhere.^  The 
colophons  frequently  contain  extravagant  laudation  of  the  printer.  Jenson's 
colophons  are,  as  a  rule,  more  modest  than  those  of  Windelin  of  Speyer.  It 
is  only  towards  the  close  of  Jenson's  career,  in  the  dedication  of  the  St. 
Thomas  Aquinas  of  1480,  that  we  find  such  lavish  encomiueis  as  the  following: 
Nicolaus  Jenson  gallicus  vir  imprimis  catholicus  :  erga  omnes  gratus  :  beneficus : 
liberalis :  verax  :  constans :  pulcritudine  :  magnitudine  :  fidelitateque  impre- 
mendi :  in  toto  terrarum  orbe :  pace  omnium  dixerim  :  primus. 

In  the  headings  and  the  colophons  of  these  early  books  the  influence  of 
the  manuscript  makes  itself  felt  in  such  phrases  as  incipit ;  feliciter  finit ; 
explicit  ;  Deo  gratias ;  typa^i],  of  the  Aldine  Musasus.  But  there  is  an  im- 
mense difi^erence  in  the  sense  of  labour  expressed  by  the  scribe  and  the 
ease  and  rapidity  claimed  by  the  printer.  Compare  such  phrases  as,  ^ia  qui 
nescit  scribere  putat  hoc  esse  nullum  laborem.  O  quam  gravis  est  scriptura  : 
oculos  gravat^  renes  frangit^  simul  et  omnia  membra  contristat.  Tria  digita 
scribunty  totus  corpus  labbrat^  with — 

Fessa  mauus  quondam,  moneo,  calainusque  quiescat  : 
Namque  labor  studio  cessit  et  ingenio.^ 

A  great  variety  of  terms  is  used  to  express  the  difl^erent  parts  taken  by 

'  Windelin  of  Speyer's  Quintus  Curtius,  s.  a.,  but  ascribed  to  1470.     Hain,  *5,878. 

■  Cf.  Cicero's  Epistles.  Jenson,  1470.  Attice,  nunc  totus  Veneta  diffunderis  urbe,  Cum 
quondam  fuerit  copia  rarn  tui,  referring,  perhaps,  to  the  Roman  edition  of  the  same  year.  And 
Windelin's  Laftantius,  1472,  refers  to  the  Roman  edition  of  1468,  in  these  lines  :  Presserat 
hunc  priffio  mundi  caput  inclyta  Roma  ;   Post  regina  premit  nempe  colenda  maris. 

^  From  the  Westgoth  Rechtsbuch  ap.  Wattenbach,  Schriftwesen  im  Mittelaltef,  Leipzig, 
1875,  p.  235.  '•John  of  Speyer's  Pliny,  1469. 


24  'T'he  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

the  various  members  of  a  printing  house  in  the  produdion  of  a  book.  We 
find  such  words  as  impensis ;  sumptibus ;  opera  ;  cur  a  ;  studio  ;  manu  ;  digitis  ; 
labore  ;  per ;  confetlus  ah  ;  compositus  per.  It  is  not  easy  to  distinguish  the 
exad  meaning  of  all  these  words  as  regards  the  art  of  printing,  and  it 
is  possible  that  they  were  used  in  no  very  close  and  rigid  sense  by  the 
printers  themselves.  Yet,  generally  speaking,  impensis  and  sumptibus  refer  to 
the  capital  furnished  (like  the  Greek  SaTra'vr?  of  Aldus  and  the  avaXuyfiaai  of 
the  Greek  editions  by  Vlastos  and  Caliergi  ^)  ;  manu^  labore^  and  digitis  refer 
to  the  adual  mechanical  part  of  the  work,  the  pressing,  &c.  (like  the  ttovw 
KCLi  St^toTTjTt  of  Vlastos  and  Caliergi  ^)  ;  cura  and  studio  perhaps  refer  to  the 
correction  and  revision  of  the  text  (like  the  StopOaxra  Km  \-ni\xikkia  of  many 
later  Greek  editions'');  confe^lus  ab  cLnd  compositus  per  indicate  the  composi- 
tion or  setting  up  of  the  type  in  the  forme  (like  the  avvBr]Kri  of  Aldus  "*).  As 
an  example  we  quote  the  colophon  of  the  edition  of  i^sop's  Fables,  printed 
at  Modena  in  1481^:  Mutirice.  Impressus  impensa  et  opera  Dominici 
Rhochociola  per  Thomam  septem  castrensem  et  Joannem  Franciscum  socios, 
compositus  per  me  Nicolaum  Jenson^  which  seems  to  mean  that  the  book  was 
printed  at  Modena  through  the  initiative  and  at  the  charges  of  Rhochociola, 
by  Thomas  of  the  seven  castles  and  John  Francis  in  company,  from  type  set 
up  by  Nicolas  Jenson.'' 

One  of  the  reasons  which  induced  so  many  foreign  printers  to  settle  in 
Venice  was  the  excellence  of  the  paper  and  the  ease  and  cheapness  with 
which  it  could  be  obtained.  The  first  rag  paper  was  made  somewhere 
about  the  year  1300;  and  the  trade  of  paper  making  soon  took  root  in 
Italy.'  At  Parma,  Bologna,  Pescia,  Lucca,  and  Fabriano,  famous  manu- 
factories were  established.  At  Padua  a  paper  mill  was  at  work  as  early  as 
the  year  1366  ;  and  in  1373  the  Senate  forbade  the  exportation  of  rags  from 
the  Venetian  dominions.  The  account  book  of  the  Ripoli  printing  press 
(1474)  has  preserved  to  us  the  prices  which  were  paid  for  some  of  these 
papers.**  For  example,  Bologna,  large  folio,  was  the  most  expensive  ;  it  cost 
6  lire  8  soldi  the  ream;  Bologna,  medium,  cost  3  lire  10  soldi;  Bologna, 
inferior,  cost  3  lire.      Fabriano,  with  the  mark  of  the  catapult,  cost  3  lire 

^  Legrand,  op.  cit.,  i.  cxxv.  ^  Legrand,  loc.  cit. 

^  e.g.,  Legrand,  op.  cit.,  ii.,  No.  270,  272,  282. 

■•  Didot,  op.  cit.,  p.  37,  where  the  Latin  equivalent  of  avyd7]i:i)  is  compositio. 

'  Panzer,  ii.  p.  147.      Hain,  294. 

^  Panzer  and  Apostolo  Zcno  have  determined  that  this  Jenson  is  not  our  Nicolas  Jenson. 
Their  arguments  are  not  convincing.  They  have  to  suppose  the  existence  of  another  Nicolas 
Jenson,  printer,  of  whom  we  know  nothing  else.     See  Morelli,  Codices  Nanimii,  p.  153. 

"  Symonds,  Renaissance  in  Italy,  ii.  371.  We  find  one  Collo  da  Colle,  in  1377,  renting 
a  fall  of  water  in  the  Val  d'Elsa,  near  Florence,  to  drive  his  mill. 

*  Fineschi,  Notizie storiche sopra  la  Stamperia  di  Ripoli.      Fircnze,  1781,  p.  48. 


How  they  Printed.  25 

the  ream  ;  and  with  the  mark  of  the  Maltese  cross,  cost  2  lire  6  soldi. 
Paper  from  Colle  cost  the  same.  Prato  paper  cost  1  lire  10  soldi;  and 
paper  from  Pescia,  with  the  mark  of  the  eye-glasses,  2  lire  18  soldi,  and 
with  the  mark  of  the  gloves,  2  lire  8  soldi. ^  Each  of  these  paper  manu- 
fadlories  had  its  distinguishing  water-mark.  SardinI  has  made  a  catalogue  of 
these  water-marks  and  the  date  of  their  first  appearance  ^  in  Jenson's  publica- 
tions. An  examination  of  his  work  proves  that  he  by  no  means  confined  him- 
self to  paper  of  one  manufactory.  His  earliest  works  show  the  marks  of  the 
balances,  the  catapult,  and  the  cross  arrows  more  frequently  than  any  other. 

Besides  paper,  vellum  was  used  by  the  early  Venetian  printers  for  the 
produdlion  of  a  few  exemplaires  de  luxe ;  for  example,  the  De  Civitate  Dei 
of  1475,  by  Jenson ;  the  editio  princeps  of  Plautus,  by  John  of  Cologne 
and  Windelin  of  Speyer,  published  in  i^'ji\  and  Jenson's  Breviary  of 
1478  ;  the  Virgil  of  1470,  by  Windelin,  and  the  same  printer's  Petrarch  of 
the  same  year. 

In  the  accounts  of  the  Ripoli  Press,  already  quoted,  we  find  a  bill  for 
the  materials  required  to  make  ink.  These  materials  are  linseed  oil,  turpen- 
tine, greek  pitch,  black  pitch,  marcassite,  cinnabar,  rosin,  solid  and  liquid 
varnish,  gall,  vitriol,  and  lac.  Receipts  for  the  manufacture  of  ink  are 
to  be  found  in  the  various  pamphlets  on  caligraphy  published  in  Venice 
during  the  sixteenth  century.^  The  Venetian  writers  recommend  the  use 
of  wine  for  dissolving  the  gall.  Wattenbach*  quotes  a  receipt  for  ink 
from  a  Codex  of  the  year  1412,  in  which  small  beer  is  recommended.  The 
receipt  is  German  :  Ad  faciendum  bonum  incaustum,  it  runs.  Recipe  gallas  et 
contere  minute  in  pulverem  ;  funde  desuper  aquam  pluvialem  vel  cerevisiam 
tenuem,  et  impone  de  vitalo  quantum  sufficit  juxta  existimationem  tuam  et 
permitte  sic  stare  per  aliquot  dies  et  tunc  colla  per  fannum  et  erit  incaustus 
bonus.  Et  si  vis  (scl.  scribere)  tunc  impone  modicum  de  gummi  arabico^  et 
calefac  modicum  circa  ignem  ut  solus  incaustus  tepidus  fiat,  et  erit  incaustus 
bonus,  et  indelibilisy  super  quocunque  cum  eo  scribis. 

The  business  of  printing  was  costly,  but  at  the  outset  the  heaviest 
charges  fell,  not  for  the  adlual  printing  materials,  but  for  the  purchase,  the 
collation,  and  the  correction  of  manuscripts.  In  this  respeCt  the  classics,  in 
which  the  question  of  the  text  was  much  in  dispute,  and  the  ingenuity  of 
scholars  alive,  must  have  been  the  most  expensive.  As  an  instance  of  how 
much  an  edition  of  the  Bible  cost  at  this  period,  and  as  a  good  example  of  a 

^  Sardini,  op.  cit.,  ii.  p.  147.  But  prices  had  risen  by  the  year  1548,  see  Paul  Manutius' 
Price  List.     Didot,  op.  at,  p.  116. 

'^  For  the  Fabriano  water-marks,  see  Aurelio  Zonghi,  Marche  di  carta  di  Fabriano  dal 
1293  al  1599,  Fabriano,  188 1. 

■^   Marcian  Library,  Miscellanea,  2,061,  CaUigrafia.  *   0/>.  cit.,  p.   197. 

E 


26  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

contraft  between  a  publisher  and  a  printer,  we  may  take  the  notarial  agree- 
ment concluded  on  March  14th,  1478,  between  Leonardus  quondam  Ser 
Girardi  de  la  T7nania  de  Rassani^  printer,  dwelling  in  the  parish  of  San 
Benedetto,  and  Nicolaus  quondam  domini  Arigini  de  Franchaforte  theotonicus. 
Master  Leonard  shall  print  well  and  diligently,  in  good  faith  and  without 
fraud,  nine  hundred  and  thirty  Bibles  on  common  paper,  for  Nicolaus. 
The  expenses  shall  be  borne  by  Master  Leonard  ;  and  he  must  deliver  the 
Bibles  within  next  June ;  nor  during  this  period,  nor  for  nine  months  after, 
may  he  print  nor  cause  to  be  printed  any  other  Bibles.  Nicolaus  shall  pay 
Master  Leonard  four  hundred  and  thirty  golden  ducats,  and  shall  furnish 
all  the  paper  required.  Payment  shall  be  made  in  this  way  :  upon  the  con- 
signment of  every  quinternion  of.  all  the  copies,  Nicolaus  shall  pay  five 
ducats.  Of  the  nine  hundred  and  thirty  copies,  Master  Leonard  shall  have 
twenty  for  himself.  Nicolaus  shall  furnish  as  much  paper  as  Master  Leonard 
may  demand,  and  Master  Leonard  shall  be  bound  to  reprint  any  copies 
which  are  not  to  the  satisfadlion  of  Nicolaus. 

The  Bible  in  question  is"possibly  the  Bible  cited  by  Le  Long  ^  as  impressa 
Venetiis  per  Leonardum  de  Wild  de  Ratisbona  expensis  Nicolai  de  Franckofordia. 
M.CCCC.LXXVIII.  If  so,  the  contradl  was  executed.  From  the  petition  of 
Paganino  de  Paganini,"  if  he  spoke  the  truth,  we  learn  that  the  current  price  of 
a  Bible  with  the  ordinary  glossary  was,  in  the  year  1492,  twelve  ducats,  and 
Nicolo  de  Lyra's  commentary  cost  five  ducats.  Paganino  intended  to  spend 
four  thousand  ducats  on  printing  the  Bible,  Glossary,  and  Commentary  ^  all 
together,  and  promises  not  to  charge  more  than  six  ducats  for  the  whole, 
but  he  does  not  say  how  many  copies  he  intended  to  print.  But  if  Paganino 
could  recoup  himself  for  an  outlay  of  four  thousand  (silver.'')  ducats  by 
selling  at  six  ducats,  it  is  clear  that  Nicolaus  of  Frankfort  must  have  made  a 
large  profit  by  selling  his  Bible  at  twelve  ducats.  The  price  of  Bibles  varied 
very  much,  however,  for  we  find  such  widely  differing  entries  in  the  Book- 
seller's day-book  of  1484,^  as  Bibia  con  Nicolo  de  Lira^  lire  3,  and  Bibia 
con  Nicolo  de  lira,  ligata,  ducati  5.'^  It  is  difficult  to  translate  these  various 
figures  into  terms  of  our  currency ;  but  supposing  we  take  the  golden  ducat 
to  be  worth  a  little  over  one  pound  sterling,  this  would  make  the  cost  of  an 
edition  of  the  Bible,  of  nearly  one  thousand  copies,  in  1478,  about  five 
hundred  pounds  of  our  money,  not  counting  paper.^ 

'   Bihliotheca  Sacra,  contin.  ab  A.  G.  Masch,  iii.  p.  125.     Cf.  Fulin, «/.  cit.,  p.  21. 

Fulin,  op.  cit.,  pp.  24,  25.  ^  See  Le  Long,  iv.  378.     Hain,  3,174. 

Sec  below,  chap.  v.  '  See  extrafls  from  day-book  in  Appendix. 

See  Gallicciolli,  Memorie  Fenete,  Venezia,  1795,  i.  484,  where  the  value  of  the  golden 
ducat  in  1450  is  given  as  lire  6,  soldi  4.  But  Renouard,  op.  cit.,  iii.  248,  gives  the  value  of 
the  golden  ducat  in  modern  equivalent  at  a  far  lower  figure.  He  there  takes  the  ducat  at 
about  ten  shillings  of  our  coinage. 


How  they  Printed.  27 

The  produ(5lion  of  books  being  costly,  it  is  not  surprising  to  find  that 
these  early  printers  frequently  entered  into  partnerships  for  the  purposes  of 
their  business.  For  instance,  John  of  Cologne  and  Windelin  of  Speyer 
were  associated,  in  1472,  for  the  produ6tion  of  the  editio  princeps  of 
Plautus ;  ^  from  1473  to  1480  John  of  Cologne  is  associated  with  Manthen 
de  Gheretzem,  qui  una  Veneciis  fidelitur  vivunt,  they  say  of  themselves  ; 
Bernard  Piftor,  Erhard  Ratdolt,  and  Peter  Loslein  were  in  partnership 
from  1476  to  1478.  If  we  may  judge  from  the  analogy  of  a  similar 
association  in  Milan,  these  partnerships  were  drawn  up  in  due  legal  form. 
The  Milanese  contrad^  is  dated  lOth  of  May,  1472,  and  the  contrading 
parties  are  Antonio  Zarotto  of  Parma,  Pietro  Gabriele,  Maestro  Cola,  Pedro 
Antonio  de  Burgo  and  Gabriel  Pavero  de  Fontana.  Zarotto  of  Parma  is  to 
cut  the  type  and  prepare  the  ink;  the  four  other  membersof  the  company  are 
to  supply  the  funds  for  carrying  on  the  business.  The  rent  of  the  premises 
is  to  be  borne  by  all  five  equally.  Of  the  profits,  one  third  is  to  go  to  Zarotto, 
the  remaining  two  thirds  to  be  divided  equally  among  the  four  other  members. 
The  association  is  to  last  for  three  years,  and  no  one  of  the  members  may 
withdraw  before  the  expiry  of  that  term.  Gabriel  Pavero  is  eleded  treasurer 
and  redor  of 'the  company;  he  is  to  be  responsible  for  its  books,  utensils, 
manuscripts,  &c.  His  pay  for  this  service  shall  be  one  copy  of  every  work 
which  issues  from  the  presses  of  the  company.  The  consent  of  all  the 
partners  is  necessary  to  the  undertaking  of  any  business  transaftion.  Pay- 
ment to  the  reader,  copier,  and  corredlor  is  to  be  made  in  books  which 
issue  from  the  press.  The  copies  given  to  the  members  of  the  company, 
in  payment  of  special  services,  are  not  to  be  put  upon  the  market  at  a 
price  lower  than  the  company's  selling  price.  The  members  are  not  to  have 
any  connexion  with  other  printing  houses,  and  are  bound  to  secrecy  about 
the  business  operations  of  their  company.  After  the  expiry  of  three  years 
no  member  is  obliged  to  remain  in  the  company.  If  the  company  is  broken 
up,  the  plant  shall  belong  to  Antonio  Zarotto,  after  he  shall  have  satisfied 
the  claims  of  his  companions.      The  company  opens  with  three  presses. 

It  is  Antonio  Zarotto,  the  typefounder  and  master  printer,  who  is  the 
chief  person  in  the  company,  and  to  him  falls  the  largest  share  of  the  gains ; 
Gabriel  Pavero,  the  editor,  ranks  only  equally  with  the  other  members  of 
the  firm.  It  is  remarkable  that  the  typefounder  should  be  by  far  the  most 
important  person  in  a  society  of  printers  and  publishers. 

^   Hain,  13,074.  ""  Sardini,  iii.  p.  85. 


CHAPTER    IV. 


1470— 1515. 

FROM     JENSON      TO     ALDUS. 

The  spread  of  the  art — German  printers — Christopher  Valdarfer — Clemente  da  Padova 
— Philippus  Venetus — Erhard  Ratdolt,  Bernard  Piftor,  and  Peter  Loslein — The  brothers  de 
Gregoriis,  Matheo  de  Co  de  ca — Benalius  de  Benaliis — Andrea  de  Torresani — Ottaviano 
Scotto — Alessandro  Paganino — The  book-buying  public  and  the  book-market — Extension  of 
the  market,  and  decline  in  the  quality  of  books. 

HE  brothers  John  and  Windehn  of  Speyer  and  Nicolas 
Jenson,  though  they  were  the  first  to  open  presses  in 
Venice,  were  by  no  means  alone  in  their  trade.  Almost 
contemporaneously  with  these  masters  we  find  other  printers 
flocking  into  Venice  from  Germany  and  other  parts  of 
Italy.  The  rapid  expansion  of  the  new  art,  and  the  large 
proportions  it  assumed  immediately  after  its  first  appearance,  are  very 
striking,  and  gave  promise  that  Venice  would  soon  become  the  most  im- 
portant centre  of  printing  in  Europe.  In  the  decade  between  the  years 
1470  and  1480,  we  find  the  names  of  no  fewer  than  fifty  typographers, 
many  of  them  masters  of  first-rate  importance,  who  were  at  work  in  Venice. 
Very  many  of  these  were  Germans.  A  variety  of  reasons  contributed  to 
draw  these  Germans  to  the  capital  of  the  Republic.  Her  geographical 
position — her  proximity  to  one  of  the  great  passes,  the  Brenner,  which  led 
right  into  the  heart  of  Germany — and  as  a  consequence  of  this  geogra- 
phical position,  the  large  and  powerful  colony  of  German  merchants  who 
frequented  the  city  ;  the  presence  of  the  great  German  change,  the  Fondaco 
dei  Tedeschi,^  where  every  German  had  an  opportunity  for  meeting  his 
fellow-countrymen,  for  hearing  and  sending  news,  for  despatching  and 
receiving  goods — all  these  advantages  tended  to  draw  German  printers  to 
Venice  upon  their  first   arrival  in  Italy.     At  the  first  appearance  of  the 

*  Cf.  Simonsfeld,  Der  Fondaco  Jet  Tedeschi  in  Venedig.     Stuttgart,  1887,  ii.  p.  287. 


es  ---    l»    !i,  w     o     »< 

*c^  .?^  o  -  -  -^ 

^T-i   rr^     C  -^      ni     «u  r; 

^^^^  s's  S  s 

Jo  S  ^  ^  2  c  S  ^ 

^  i-S^  S  ^   =  2 

3     \j     ^  -^     D^—  «-i 

vS    o    o  S    o    «^  "J 

*V   <>«iri     4u    •••  M     Ai*      C  4-> 


cJIi  JZ  rn     ^     l^   -^  "X     ^ 
.2     3  ^     C     C    X     bi    S 

^    3  1    §0  -    tj    iJ 

.?  R.e  S.S  ^-g 

O  "^  lQ  ---     "»      •     3  .-I 

5  ^  J  1  .E  cS^^.  "^ 


o 


^ 


2   3  "c  -ti  5  »g   5   o 
t— (   c  CT'ja  c  c  rt  « 


O  ^- 

oi  ^ 

H  " 

W  . 

^  -^ 

-  <; 

<  ^ 

o  ^ 

?•  2 

-  u 

-  o 
o 


^  .tj  c  -73  ct:  ^  -3  :3 

r\         mm         ft  ^^         ^     T^ 


O  3"° 


§^ 


•/]  -C      u      ra      cj      C 


t-      C      Wr      _      rs    13 


y   ^ 


•3    w    ♦»    rt  'S  » **    O    ^ 


w 


s  ^  - 


2 '3 


^■"  2  -S  ^  -  ■=  ^ 


^^ 


E  J-2 
o   rr 


O.  p 

E  ^ 


c  ^ 


6H 


_     _     a 

o 

C 


o 

3 
u 


t,   g  "^  ~  J  .3   6 

?„L^"oE.s:2"'=pg^''l. 


U    ^ 


^  t:  3  a;  o 


e   E 


^     ' »«  O  r-       ■■ 


o     _ 

^    3    H  ^  .;i    3 

^  '^3  2   2   u   ^ 


-^-'^•^  I"!  I 


c  g  a 

^  -^  ."  '-  -5   o.  2   P  E 


2   ti 

k^     — ?  L"^ 

n»     O  t^ 

3  rj 


^  2  5-:^  g  c:  .^  o  ^  S -^ -n -5  ;^  ^  c -u  ^  •-  S 


T}      U.^  -0  <-M    'j:  4P   riJ   r^   Wi      a.'TS 


From  yenson  to  Aldus.  29 

art,  printing  society  in  Venice  must  have  been  largely  German  in  charafter. 
We  know  that  Jenson,  for  example,  had  two  compatres  (godfathers  to  his 
children,  or  to  whose  children  he  had  stood  sponsor),  both  of  them  German 
— Johann  Rauchfas  (Rocfas),  who  calls  Jenson  mio  compare^  and  Peter 
Ugelleymer,  whom  Jenson  calls  compater  mens  dile5lissimus^ 

It  would  be  beyond  the  scope  of  this  study,  which  is  chiefly  historical, 
to  follow  all  these  early  presses  throughout  their  separate  careers.  It  must 
suffice  here  to  call  attention  to  one  or  two  of  the  more  remarkable  among 
them,  with  a  view  to  noting  the  development  of  the  new  art  by  the  intro- 
dudlion  of  features  unknown  to  its  earliest  exponents. 

Almost  contemporaneously  with  the  first  masters  other  printers  opened 
their  presses  in  Venice.  Even  as  early  as  the  year  1470,  the  year  in  which 
Jenson  began  to  print,  Christopher  Valdarfer  of  Regensburg  set  up  his 
press  and  issued  the  T)e  Oratore  of  Cicero  ^ ;  the  editio  princeps^  unless 
Sweynheym's  Roman  edition  of  the  same  year  has  priority,  of  Cicero's 
Orations'*  appeared  in  1471,  and  also  the  earliest  edition  of  the  Decameron,^ 
the  edition  which  is  said  to  have  been  destroyed  at  the  burning  of  the 
Vanities  at  Florence  by  Savonarola's  followers  in  the  year  1497.^  The 
produdions  of  Valdarfer's  Venetian  press  are  rare  and  very  few.  By  1473 
he  was  in  Milan,''  and  he  continued  to  print  there  till  1488. 

In  June  of  the  year  1471,  we  find  the  first  record  of  an  Italian  typo- 
grapher printing  in  Venice.  In  that  year  Clemente  of  Padua  {^Clemens 
sacerdos)  published  the  medical  work  of  Mesue,  De  Medicinis  universalibus. 
The  work  is  preceded  by  a  letter  of  the  Venetian  Dodlor  Nicolo  Gupalatino, 
in  the  course  of  which  the  writer  praises  Clement  :  omnium  quos  novi  in 
Dadaleo  prasertim  et  manuali  opere  ingeniosissimus  .  .  .  Italorum  primus 
libros  hac  arte  formavit.^  The  following  year,  1472,  saw  the  issue  of  the 
first  book  printed  by  a  Venetian ;  it  is  Boccaccio's  Fhilocolo^  the  work  of 
Filippo,  son  of  Piero  {Philippus  Petri ^  as  he  styles  himself,  and  later,  in 
1478,  after  Peter's  death,  Philippus  quondam  Petri). 

The  adoption  of  floriated  and  foliated  borders  and  initials,  in  the  place 
of  the  illuminated  or  rubricated  initials  produced  by  hand  in  the  case  of  the 
earliest  Venetian  printers,  is  one  of  the  most  important  advances  achieved  by 
subsequent  printers.  The  first  example  of  a  book  printed  in  Italy  with 
ornamentation  of  this  sort  is  said  to  be  Cardinal  Torquemada's  Meditationes^ 

^  Archivio  Veneto,  xxxiii.  457.         "  Jenson's  Will,  ut  sup.     Simonsfeld,  ii.  69,  284. 

^  Hain,  *5,ioo.  ^  Hain,  5,122. 

°  Hain,  3,272.  ^  Pasquale  Villari,  La  Storia  di  Savonarola,  i.  506. 

^  Sardini,  op.  cit.,  iii.  p.  88,  who  gives  a  contraft,  signed  at  Milan,  to  which  Valdarfer  is 
a  party. 

*  Sardini,  iii.  p.  60.      Hain,  11,107,  ;.  /.  et  typ.  n.     Castellani,  La  Stampa,  Sec,  p.  28. 

^  Hain,  3,296. 


30  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

published  in  Rome  by  Ulrich  Han  in  1467.^  In  North  Italy  the  earliest 
specimen  of  illustration  is  the  Valturii  De  re  militari,  Verona,  1472/ 
with  eighty-two  designs  of  military  engines  by  Matteo  Pasti.  This  was  for 
long  supposed  to  be  the  first  book  printed  with  designs  in  North  Italy.  But 
recently  the  Vicomte  Delaborde  ^  has  called  attention  to  the  Valerius  Maxi- 
mus,  printed  at  Venice  by  Windehn  of  Speyer  in  the  year  1471/  which 
possesses  a  large  ornamented  capital  on  the  refto  of  the  third  leaf. 

Though  it  is  possible  to  cite  these  early  instances  of  illustration,  the 
practice  did  not  become  common  in  Venice  till  it  was  introduced  by  the 
famous  association  of  Erhard  Ratdolt,  Bernard  Pidtor,  and  Peter  Loslein  of 
Langenzenn,  who  printed  in  company  from  1476  to  1478.  This  famous 
press,  as  remarkable  for  the  beauty  of  its  type  as  for  its  illustrations,  pro- 
duced in  its  first  year  Johann  Miiller's  [Monteregionis]  Calendarium^  with  a 
flowered  border  round  the  title-page,  at  the  foot  of  which  the  following  words 
appear  in  rubric  : 

Bernardus  piSlor  de  Augusta 

Petrus  loslein  de  Langencen 

Erhardus  ratdolt  de  Augusta 

The  page  contains  a  sonnet  with  a  coda^  beginning — 

^esia  opra  da  ogni  parte  e  un  libra  doro. 

The  volume  contains  the  five  following  illustrations — 

Tables  of  the  eclipses  of  the  moon. 
Lo  instrument 0  de  le  hore  inequale. 
Lo  instrumento  del  vera  moto  de  la  luna. 
El  quadrante  del  Horologio  horizontale. 
El  quadrato  generale  de  le  hore. 

We  also  find  the  Sphera  mundi^  of  Magisterjo.  de  Sacrohoscho  (John  Holy- 
wood)  ascribed  to  this  year  and  this  press;  and  the  following  year  (1477), 
Coriolani  Cepionis,  Petri  Mocenici  Imperatoris  gestorum  libri  I  11.^'  with 
flowered  initials,  and  the  redlo  of  first  leaf  within  a  flowered  border,  at  the 
bottom  of  which  appear  two  shields  crossed.     The  colophon  runs — 

Impressum  est  hoc  opusculum  Fenetiis  per 
Bernardum  pi^erem  et  Erhard  ratdolt 
d-e  Augusta^  una  cum  Petro  loslein  de 
Langencen  correSlore  ac  socio  Laus  Deo. 

MCCCCLXXVII. 

^  Fisher,  p.  306.  Hain,  15,722.  Woodcuts.  Delaborde,  La  grave ur  en  Italic,  Paris, 
1883,  cap.  V. 

^  Hain,  *I5,847.     Fisher,  p.  314.  ^   Op.  cit.,  p.  252.     Fisher,  p.  315. 

*  Hain,  15,775.  ^  Hain,  13,789.  "  Not  in  Hain. 

''  Hain,  *4,849.  410.  ;  Roman  charafter  ;  leaves  54,  not  numbered  ;  no  catchwords  ; 
signatures  a,  b,  c,  d,  e,  f,  in  4,  g,  a  3  ;  no  register. 


W!^^ 


CoiiolanusCepio  Clanflimo  uiro  Marco  An- 
tonio  Maurocciio  equiti  apud  illuftnflTmu  du  ^ 
cem  BurguTidi?  Venetoru  oraton  felidtatem. 


Vom  prgfcdus  trircmis  ad  claf^ 
fem  profiarcercr/quam  fcIiciflT' 
mus  imperator  VenetX)^  Petrus 
Mocenicus  contra  Ocbomanum 
Turco^  princJpeduccbar  ruche 
menterrogalh  me/ucquicqdin  bacexpeditione 
gcftum  cfTec  littcns  mandarcm:  affirmans  ea  te 
Apollinisoraculo  ueriorahabiturum  qu^  a  me 
(cripta  forent.  Igit  ut  tibi  moregcrereni  qugab 
imperatoreMocenico  pquadnenniu  gefta  Tunc 
annotaui:Tancoenim tempore  6cille  impenu 
geflit/  6c  ego  pr^fedura  fundus  fum.Quappter 
opufculu  in  quo  bjcfcnpta  funtabi  mitto:quod 
au  perlegens/  no  minus  te  egregias  imperatoris 
uirtutes  q  magnificaipirusgeftaadmiracu^cer^ 
tu  babeo:  mento<^  damnabis  coru  (ententia  qui 
affirmare  folenceffoecam  efiTe  nacuram:  necpro- 
duccre  tales  uiros  quales  prifcis  tempo nbus  ex  / 
titerutromni'ac^  mundo  rencfcentcdegeneraiTe: 
q  falfi  fmt  uel  ex  hoc  maxime  apparet .  Nam  fi 
a  z 


Ratdolt.    Coriolaxus  Cepio,  Moccnici  Gcsta.    1477. 


^  vi  '-*  «*  "^  D  Tl  s:  vQ  ^* 

^    =:  -^  5=    Ui    o   tS  '3  -Zi  ,«    •■»-  O    /->    C3r 

DO's:Ci:?c3--6So225 

y  2  w  a  a  c;;CupJ2  2  Q.  C4  =  = 


■&. 


c^ 


UNIVERSITY 

OF 

From  "J  ens  on  to  Aldus.  'i\ 

This  also  is  a  beautiful  book,  possessing  the  usual  charafteristics  of  Rat- 
dolt's  type/  In  the  same  year  (1477)  the  company  issued  the  Dionysius, 
De  situ  orbis,"  with  flowered  capitals  and  a  flowered  border,  and  the  earliest 
specimen  of  the  Greek  chara6ler  of  this  press.  The  colophon  is  precisely 
the  same  as  that  of  the  Cepio,  only  that  Loslein  is  called  eorum  correElore  ac 
socio.  When  the  association  of  these  three  artists  came  to  an  end  in  the 
year  1478,  Ratdolt  continued  to  work  alone,  and  produced  many  illus- 
trated volumes.  In  the  year  1480  he  published  Chronica^  sen  Fasciculus 
Tem-porum^  with  flowered  capitals  and  border,  and  on  leaf  3  verso,  a  pidure 
of  Noah's  ark,  and  on  leaf  37  verso,  a  view  of  Venice,  with  the  ducal 
palace.  Monteregionis'  (Johann  Miiller)  Ephemerides^  followed  next  year; 
and  in  1482  Euclid's  Elemental  with  a  dedication  to  the  Doge  :  Erhardus 
ratdolt  Augustensis  impressor  serenissimo  alme  urbis  venete  Principi  Joanni 
Mocenigo  S.  This  volume  has  the  title  in  rubrics,  within  a  flowered  and 
painted  border. 

This  year  (1482)  gives  us  also  the  Hyginii  Astronomicon^  with  the 
title  in  rubrics,  and  numerous  woodcuts  of  the  constellations  and  planets, 
and  the  abundant  use  of  an  excellent  Greek  type,  which  Ratdolt  adopted  for 
the  first  time  in  this  year. 

Five  pages  of  woodcuts  appear  also  in  the  Publicii  Ars  memorie^  of 
this  same  year.  In  1483  the  Tabulae  of  Alfonso,^  King  of  Castile  ;  and  in 
1485,  Albohazen  Haly's  Liber  in  judiciis  stellarum^  and  Durandi,  Rationale 
Divinorum  Officiorum}^  This  work  is  printed  in  double  columns,  and  the 
dedication  shows  it  to  be  the  third  edition  : 

bis  nostra 
memoria  eneo  cara£lere,  carthis  impressus  dimscitur, 
quique  vel  librariorum  culpa  vel  illorum  quos 
vulgus  stampatores  nominantur  erroribm  plenus 
dicebatur  et  erat. 

^  The  o's  very  much  sloped  ;  the  z's  dotted  high  above  the  letter  ;  the  loops  of  a  and  e 
thin  and  meagre  ;  no  2,  but  zeta  instead,  t,  ;  the  b  and  d  and  p  and  q  formed  by  an  0  and  a 
stroke  which  has  not  invaded  the  0  at  all.  This  book  contains  some  instances  of  a  poor 
Greek  type. 

^  Hain,  *6,226.  4to.  ;  Roman  ;  leaves  42,  not  numbered  ;  lines  25  and  26  to  a  full  page  ; 
no  catchwords ;    signatures  a,  b,  c,  d,  in  fours,  e  a  5,  last  leaf  blank  ;  no  register. 

^  Hain,  *6,926.  Fol.  ;  Gothic  ;  68  leaves,  numbered  ;  beginning  after  table  of  contents ; 
no  catchwords ;  no  signatures. 

^  Not  in  Hain.  4to.  ;  Gothic  ;  364  leaves,  not  numbered  ;  no  catchwords  ;  signatures, 
a  2  a  2,  a  a  5,  followed  by  25  unsigned  gathers  of  7. 

'  Hain,  *6,693.  Gothic  ;  leaves  138,  unnumbered  ;  no  catchwords;  signatures,  a  a  5  ; 
b  to  r  in  4;   two  kinds  of  type  used  ;  no  register. 

^  Hain,  *9,o62.  Gothic;  leaves  58;  no  catchwords;  signatures  a  to  f  in  4  [a  3 
signed  b  3],  and  [d  3  signed  c  3],  g,  a  5. 

'  Hain,  *i 3,545.  '  Hain,  *868.  '  Hain,  *8,349.  '°  Hain,  *6,490. 


32  The  Vejietian  Printing  Press. 

After  the  disruption  of  the  society  Ratdolt  almost  invariably  uses  Gothic 
charafter  for  his  works.  The  Eusebius,  Chronicoriy  of  1483,  is  a  partial 
exception.  The  chronicle  itself  is  in  Gothic  charadler,  but  the  commentary 
is  in  Roman. 

Another  member  of  the  firm,  Peter  Loslein,  also  continued  to  print  on 
his  own  account  after  the  disruption  of  the  society.  From  his  press  we  have 
Isidori  Hispalensis^  De  summo  bono^  1483,'  in  Gothic  charader,  which  has  a 
strong  resemblance  to  that  employed  by  Ratdolt. 

Round  the  identity  of  the  third  member  of  this  famous  firm,  Bernard 
Pidlor,  a  long  controversy  has  been  waged.  The  colophons  of  the  works 
published  by  the  association  leave  us  in  no  doubt  as  to  his  nationahty — he  is 
Bernard  of  Augsburg,  a  compatriot  of  his  partner  Ratdolt.  It  is  usually 
taken  for  granted  that  pi5ior  describes  Bernard's  profession,  and  that  this 
epithet  designates  him  the  draughtsman  employed  to  ornament  the  books 
which  Loslein  edited  and  Ratdolt  printed.  But  as  the  surname,  almost 
invariably  in  the  case  of  the  books  issued  by  this  firm,^  is  printed  with  a 
small  initial,  the  Christian  name  alone  having  a  capital,  it  does  not  follow  that 
pi^or  describes  Bernard's  profession  ;  it  may  have  been  a  Latin  translation 
of  his  surname.  Whoever  Bernardus  pi5for  was,  to  him  are  ascribed  the 
many  designs  which  bear  as  their  mark  the  minuscule  b— even  those  which 
illustrate  the  Hypnerotomachia.^ 

Besides  the  press  of  Ratdolt,  which  continued  to  work  till  1485,  the 
three  firms,  the  Brothers  de  Gregoriis  of  Forli,  Matheo  di  Co  de  ca^  or 
Capcasa  of  Parma,  and  Benalius  de  Benaliis,  all  distinguished  themselves  in 
this  particular  branch  of  the  trade.  If  we  wish  to  appreciate  the  immense 
advance  the  art  of  illustration  had  made  between  1476  and  1500,  we  have 
only  to  compare  any  of  the  woodcuts  in  Ratdolt's  books  with  such  splendid 
productions  as  the  Petrarch  of  1497,  by  Bartolomio  de  Zani  da  Portesio,^ 
with  its  magnificent  engravings  of  the  Trionfi,  or  the  illustrations  to  the  more 
famous  Hypnerotomachia  of  1499.^ 

^   Hain,  *6,y\J.  -   Hain,  *g,2'jg. 

^  This  is  a  very  general  custom.  We  find  it  continuing  through  the  sixteenth  century. 
In  Greek  books  it  also  appears.  Cf.  Legrand,  op.  cit.,  Nos.  124,  178,  214,  but  it  is  not  an 
absolute  rule,      Cf.  No.  i  77. 

*  Fisher,  p.  316.      Hain,  *5,50i. 

'  See  Archiv.  Fen.,  xxx.  172.  Co  de  ca's  shop  was  at  San  Giuliano.  From  his 
Will,  dated  12th  August,  1491,  we  know  that  he  worked  in  company  with  his  brother 
Giovanni. 

*''  Fisher,  op.  cit.,  pp.  319,  329.  Hain,  *  1 2,776.  BibUoteca  Canal,  Crhpani,  nunc  existans. 
Bassani  Pozzato,  1885.     The  engravings  have  the  sign  of  the  scallop  shell. 

''  It  is  probable  that  the  majority  of  these  illustrations  and  ornaments  were  printed  from 
metal  plates.      Mr.  Fisher  argues  in  favour  of  metal,   b?sing  his  view  on  an  examination  of 


PROEMTO  DT  MESSERPCCia 

BRACCIOLINI    PIORENTI/. 

NO   NELA   HISTORIADIXE 

MOPHONTE    DELLA    VU 

TA    DI    CYRO   RE    DE 

PERSIAL    SERENIS/ 

ilMO  R  E   ALPHON 

SO    DA   RA// 

G  O  N  I  A. 

AVENDO    MOLT! 

t(juefiartollraemc6frguitntvno 

fwcvla  gloria  della  mdujlrta  et 

It  ifige^  loro ,  in  hauere  tradoh 

to  qualche  o^era  di  GrfiD  in  \(U 

tino^xo  anchora  ho  detcrmnato 

di  ^roiiare  je  potvffi  j  .ft.mle  gra 

<Jo  di  exereitatione  acqmjianiH  tfX  dtgnim  cr  honorey 

ilferchediCrecahofiitfa  Lutiruila  hjftoriadi  Xcno 

phontr  della  vim  di  Cyrofuficriore  Re  de  Perfi,  ofera 

(^rtnmcntt  eiregin  tff  degna  di  afsai  extimatione ,  C* 

che  cltre  aUa  (V^twnt  della  hjjioria  che  e  ^reclariffi/ 

nutyCoUene  im  ^,0"  ci  dimojlra  cjuale  debba  efsere\no 

firinn^e  mftofino  da  trneri  inni ,  lacjnale  Jkhca  fun"^ 

dnbbio  ho  ^refs  vckntieri  ipfr  dare  nctiha  a  latini  di 

^uello  libro  che  e  nfccPario  a  Chi  reggie,^  da  gli  anti 

chi  nojlri  excvUcnfJirm  fomm^tmentv  efuo  commendatOf 

intanto  che  Cirrrone  fcriue  hauerlo  tutto  confiimato 

^rlafsidiuta deleggierlO)!:^:  Scij^ione  A^hricanoh^f 

Ai.ESSANDRO  Paganino.    X\i.KOV\iON,  Vila  di  Cyro.     1527. 


From  yen  son  to  Aldus.  33 

Among  the  many  names  of  distinguished  printers  that  we  meet  with 
during  this  period,  none  is  more  famous  than  that  of  Andrea  de  Torresani  of 
Asola.  We  have  already  seen  that  by  the  year  148  2-3  he  announced  his  edition 
of  Nicolao  Panormitano's  he5iurce^  to  be  printed  in  Jenson's  type,  inclytis 
famosisque  charatlerihus  optimi  quondam  in  hac  arte  magistri  Nicolai  Jenson 
gallici.  Andrea  de  Torresani  continued  to  print,  either  alone  or  in  company, 
down  to  the  year  1499,  when  his  daughter  Maria  married  Aldus  Manutius. 
After  the  death  of  Aldus,  Andrea  continued  to  dired  the  Aldine  Press 
during  the  minority  of  his  grandson  Paulo,  the  heir  to  Aldus'  business. 
Andrea's  own  sons  followed  the  calling  of  their  father,  and  their  name  occurs 
in  the  history  of  the  book  trade,  both  in  Venice  and  in  Paris.' 

Another  great  printer,  Ottaviano  Scotto,  citizen  of  Modena,  also  opened 
his  press  in  Venice  in  1480.  Scotto  founded  one  of  the  largest  printing  and 
publishing  houses  in  that  city,  and  employed  such  distinguished  workmen  as 
Simon  de  Lucre,  Bonetto  Locatello,  and  Alberto  Rossi.  After  his  death  his 
heirs  continued  the  business,  trading  under  the  name  of  Haredes  Scotti. 

One  other  name — that  of  Alessandro  Paganino — calls  for  special  notice, 
on  account  of  his  peculiar  upright  italic  type.  Paganino  set  up  his  press  first 
of  all  at  Toscolano,  on  the  Lake  of  Garda,  but  subsequently  removed  to 
Venice,  and  printed  there  down  to  the  year  1531. 

The  most  noticeable  feature  about  the  period  from  the  beginning  of 
printing  down  to  the  appearance  of  Aldus  on  the  scene,  is  the  rapidity  with 
which  the  art  of  printing  extended,  and  the  number  of  presses  which  were 
opened,  thus  pouring  out  upon  the  market  a  continuous  stream  of  books. 
There  is  an  interesting  testimony  as  to  the  avidity  with  which  some  of  these 
early  publications  were  bought  up  by  scholars.  In  a  copy  of  Petrarch's  Can- 
zoniere,  with  an  autograph  commentary  in  a  contemporary  hand,  probably  by 
Antonio  da  Canal — written  about  the  year  15  16,  when  Canal  was  already 
eighty  years  of  age — the  following  notice  of  the  Petrarch  printed  by  Windelin 
of  Speyer  in  the  year  1470,  occurs :  non  se  ne  catta  piu  alcuno^  che  subito  fu 
venduto,  e  a  pagarlo  cento  ducati  non  lo  troveria.^  Windelin's  Petrarch  was 
bought  up  at  once,  and  did  not  come  into  the  market  again  as  a  secondhand 
book ;  so  that  Antonio  da  Canal  was  unable  to  find  a  copy  at  any  price. 

The  public  received  the  new  art  gladly.  But  at  the  outset  it  must  have 
been  a  comparatively  limited  public,  hardly  more  extended  than  the  public 

the  impressions  of  the  first  and  of  the  second  editions  of  the  Hypnerotomachia.  A  period  of 
forty-six  years  elapsed  between  the  appearance  of  these  two  editions,  "yet  no  symptom  of 
breakage  is  visible,  which  must  have  been  the  case  had  wood  blocks  been  used  to  print 
from." 

'   See  Catharina  da  Siena.  Epistole  appresso  Federico  de  Torresani,  1548. 
Morelli,  Zibaldoni,  tom.  primo,  605.      Cod.  Cicogna,  3,205. 

F 


34  ^h*^  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

to  whom  the  calligraphers  appealed.  For  these  earb'est  books  must  have 
cost  large  sums  to  purchase.  In  the  history  of  the  early  Venetian  Press 
nothing  is  more  remarkable  than  the  extreme  beauty  of  the  first  books  which 
were  issued  by  the  prototypographers,  and  the  rapidity  with  which  deteriora- 
tion sets  in.  The  earliest  printers  had  manuscripts  before  them  as  their 
models,  and,  to  some  extent,  their  rivals.  The  invention  of  printing  from 
type  was  little  more  than  the  discovery  of  a  new  method  in  the  practice  of 
an  art  which  had  been  for  long  in  existence,  the  art  of  copying.  There  is  a 
perfedl  continuity  of  aim  and  of  method  between  the  copyist  and  the  printer; 
only  the  means  differ.  Printers  are  constantly  insisting  that  their  printed 
chara6ler  is  either  undistinguishable  from  manuscript,  or  superior  to  it.^  The 
copyists  soon  recognized  the  danger  to  their  art,  and,  as  early  as  the  year 
1474,  we  find  them  petitioning  the  Senate  of  Genoa  to  expel  the  printers.^ 
In  Venice,  however,  the  new  art  met  with  no  overt  opposition.  The  sup- 
port of  the  government  was  conceded  at  once  and  in  the  most  public  manner. 
It  was  only  at  the  outset  of  printing,  however,  that  typographers  and  copyists 
could  come  into  collision.  The  printer  and  the  copyist  really  appealed  to 
different  publics — their  markets  were  not  identical.  But  the  printers  had  to 
create  their  market,  to  reach  and  to  waken  their  public,  and  that  could  only 
be  done  by  drawing  attention  to  their  new  art  through  an  attack  on  the 
market  of  the  copyists.  That  market  was  pre-eminently  aristocratic  and  ex- 
clusive. None  but  princes  and  great  ecclesiastical  establishments  could  afford 
a  library.  It  was  more  than  aristocratic,  it  was  fastidious;  the  beauty  of 
the  manuscript  was  as  highly  prized  as  its  accuracy.'"'  Printers  at  the  outset 
ran  the  risk  of  being  rejefted  by  such  patrons  if  they  permitted  themselves  a 
rapid,  careless,  or  cheap  style  of  production  ;  yet  this  was  the  market  by 
which  they  had  to  make  their  name,  by  which  they  had  to  live,  till  they 
could  touch  that  wider  market,  which  they  helped  to  create  and  upon  which 
they  subsequently  subsisted.  Printers  dared  not  appeal  diredly  to  the  poorer 
book-buying  public — it  hardly  existed  in  sufficient  number  to  form  a  paying 
pubhc.  They  could  not  afford  to  appear  in  the  aristocratic  market  with  books 
less  beautiful  than  the  manuscripts  which  they  sought  to  supplant,  for  the 
failure  to  please  these  aristocratic  patrons  might  have  given  the  vidlory  to 
their  rivals  the  copyists,  might  have  induced  the  book-buying  world  to  con- 
demn, as  mean  and  ugly,  the  produdions  of  the  new  art ;  and  the  printers 

In  Paris  the  first  printed  books  which  reached  that  city  are  said  to  have  been  passed 
ofFas  MSS.  Sardini,  iii.  p.  78,  n.  3.  Cf.  the  phrases,  manum  mentiens,  impresses  digitis  Vinde- 
linis,  sttimpira  molto  mcglio  i?t gncho  de  quello  che  se  scrive  a penva. 

Sardini,  op.  cit.,  i.  pp.  42,  43.      See,  too,  Don   Filippo  de   Strata's  inveflives  against 
printers.      Bcrlan,  op.  cit.,  p.  13.      Sardini,  iii.  p.  80,  on  the  copyists  at  Paris. 
^  Wattenbach,  op.  cit.,  p.  265. 


From  yens  on  to  Aldus.  oi^ 

might,  for  a  time  at  least,  have  been  driven  from  the  field  by  negled,  before 
they  could  reach  the  greater  market  which  was  being  prepared  for  them 
by  the  Renaissance.  That  such  a  result  was  not  impossible  is  proved  by 
the  reappearance  of  the  copyist's  art  in  the  sixteenth  century.  The  quality  of 
books  had  fallen  low,  and  there  was  a  kind  of  assthetic  revival — the  lovers  of 
beautiful  books  returned  to  the  old  method  of  produdtion.^  The  earliest 
works  which  issued  from  the  press  were  of  that  great  beauty  which  we  know 
because  they  were  produced  for  fastidious  purchasers.  But  a  change  soon 
came  over  the  market  to  which  printers  appealed.  The  revival  of  learning 
created  another  public,  different  in  charader  from  the  princely  colledors^a 
public  eager  for  knowledge,  no  longer  fastidious  as  to  the  garb  in  which  it 
presented  itself,  and  by  the  very  fads  of  the  case  debarred  from  the  selfish 
pleasure  of  unique  proprietorship.  The  demand  now  was  for  cheap  books, 
and  books  in  abundance.  This  movement  towards  the  cheapening  and 
universal  diffusion  of  books  manifested  itself  quite  early  in  the  history  of 
the  art  in  Venice.  The  decline  in  the  quality  of  the  workmanship  was 
extraordinarily  rapid;  and  by  the  year  1480,  books  infinitely  inferior  to 
anything  produced  in  1470  were  not  only  common,  but  the  rule,  although 
the  great  printers  still  continued  to  publish  editions  de  luxe  for  the  use  of 
their  more  wealthy  patrons. 

^  Cf.  Legrand,  op.  cit.,  No.  103,  when  speaking  of  Nicander  (Andronicus)  Nucius  of 
Corfu.  The  result  of  the  printing  press  was  to  lower  the  pay  of  the  copyist,  already  poorly 
remunerated.  Nucius  talks  of  himself  as  ireviq.  (rv^ojy,  and  Michel  Apostolios  gives  himself 
the  title  of  fiaaiXevc  rwv  rrjoE  TTnn]Ti<)v.  Among  the  well-known  employers  of  copyists  are 
Alberto  Pio  of  Carpi  (circ.  1510)  and  Alfonso  d'Este  (circ.  1552).  Don  Diego  de  Hurtado 
de  Mendoza,  Spanish  ambassador  in  Venice,  also  employed  calligraphers.  See  Mr.  T.  W. 
Allen's  article  in  the  Classical  Revie^v,  Feb.,  1889,  p.  12. 


CHAPTER    V. 

1484 — 1485. 

A      BOOKSELLER      OF      I484. 

A  bookseller's  journal — What  he  sold — His  prices — The  books  in  greatest  demand — His 
stock-in-trade — His  gains. 

HE  Marcian  Library  possesses  a  document  of  great  value 
as  throwing  light  upon  the  book  trade  of  Venice  in  the 
years  1484  and  1485.  This  document  is  the  Zornale^ 
or  day-book  of  a  Venetian  bookseller.  It  is  an  oblong 
ledger,  bound  in  parchment,  and  tied  with  thongs.  Its 
leaves  are  of  paper,  and  number  one  hundred  and  four- 
teen. The  bookseller's  name  does  not  appear ;  but  on  the  outside  of 
the  parchment  wrapper  there  is  a  sign  with  initials.  The  register  pro- 
fesses to  cover  from  May  17,  1484,  to  January  19,  1487-8.  In  reality 
the  entries  stop  in  the  month  of  Odlober,  1485;  so  that  the  document 
affords  us  a  survey  of  this  bookseller's  operations  for  one  year  and  a  half. 
The  ledger  or  day-book  records  the  movement  of  the  shop  from  day  to 
day ;  the  sales  that  were  effected,  the  names  of  the  books  sold,  the  prices 
paid,  and  in  some  few  cases  the  names  of  the  purchasers.  The  bookseller 
dealt  in  a  large  variety  of  works.  We  find  upon  his  Hsts  the  classics, 
bibles,  missals,  works  on  canon  law,  breviaries,  romances,  school-books, 
poetry.  At  the  end  of  the  journal  he  has  entered  the  various  replenish- 
ments of  his  stock  which  he  found  himself  obliged  to  make  from  time 
to  time,  and  in  this  way  we  are  able  to  judge  what  books  were  in  greatest 
demand.  The  books  were  probably  sold  as  a  rule  unbound,  for  in  many 
cases  we  find  it  specially  stated  that  such  and  such  a  book  is  bound; 
and  also  certain  occasional  disbursements   to  the  binder  are  noted  now  and 


'   Biblioteca  Marciana,  Ital.  CI.  xi.,  cod.  xlv. 


A  Bookseller  ^'1484.  37 

again.  Several  of  the  entries  throw  light  on  the  way  in  which  a  bookseller  of 
the  fifteenth  century  conduced  his  business.  He  bought  the  books  from  the 
printer-publishers  for  cash,  and  he  sold  them  for  cash  to  the  general  public  ; 
but  in  many  cases,  for  the  other  needs  of  his  business,  he  was  able  to  pay  in 
kind.  Such  entries  as  the  following  are  not  uncommon  :  Chronicle  given  in 
exchange  for  oil ;  Life  and  Miracles  of  the  Madonna  given  to  Lazarus  the 
binder;  the  Hundred  Novels  given  to  Master  Pezin  the  binder ;  the  Hundred 
Novels  and  the  Fifty  Novels  given  to  the  book-binder;  a  small  Bible,  Mamo- 
tre6lus,  and  Legendary,  given  to  Peter  the  proof-reader  ;  the  Pradlice  of 
Raynoldo  given  to  Dionisio,  on  account  for  wine;  Cicero's  Orations  in  exchange 
for  wine  ;  Virgil  with  Servius'  Commentary,  bound,  exchanged  for  two  quarts 
of  Schiavonian  (Dalmatian)  wine  and  thirty  soldi  in  cash ;  an  Abacus  to 
the  miniaturist ;  a  large  assortment  of  books  to  Ser  Ostathio  and  Ser  Filippo 
for  flour.  In  some  cases  books  were  given  away  as  presents,  chiefly  to 
priests  and  monks  ;  while,  from  another  entry.  Given  to  a  brother  of  the 
Minorites  on  credit,  it  seems  that  customers  were  allowed  to  run  accounts, 
though  no  indications  of  bad  debts  appear  in  the  day-book. 

Large  extradls  from  the  Journal  will  be  found  in  the  Appendix.  Where 
the  name  of  a  book  is  important  or  interesting,  the  price  paid  for  it  has  been 
recorded.  Facetia^  poetry,  and  romances  brought  very  low  prices.  For 
example,  Poggio's  Faceti<f  sells  for  nine  soldi ;  the  Inamoramento  cTOrlando 
for  one  lira ;  Cecho  d'Ascoli,  sixteen  soldi ;  the  Morgante^  one  lira,  ten  soldi ; 
Cinquanta  Novelle^  one  lira ;  the  Arte  di  Ciromantia  and  the  Laudi  della 
Madonna  for  ten  soldi  each  ;  Altobello,  fifteen  soldi,  and  the  cookery  book  by 
Platina,  De  honesta  voluptate^  for  fourteen  soldi.  On  the  other  hand,  Dante 
with  a  commentary  sold  for  one  ducat.  Petrarch  with  a  commentary  fetches 
three  lire  ;  Pietro  d'Abano's  Conciliator,  one  ducat,  six  soldi ;  the  Digestum 
VetuSy  one  ducat,  five  lire,  six  soldi ;  Plutarch's  Lives,  two  ducats ;  Strabo, 
four  lire ;  Lucretius,  one  of  the  most  popular  classics,  fifteen  soldi ;  Thucy- 
dides,  one  lira,  nine  soldi.  Plato,  Dante,  Petrarch,  and  Diogenes  Laertius,  all 
together,  bring  two  ducats,  one  lira.  The  Dialogo  de  Santa  Caterina  de  Siena, 
published  with  its  beautiful  engravings,  by  Matheo  de  Co  de  ca  in  1483,  sells 
for  two  lira,  bound  up  with  the  Libro  della  Beata  Caterina  da  Bologna. 
Ptolemy,  with  figures,  fetches  three  ducats,  four  lire,  eighteen  soldi.  A  little 
Suetonius  cost  only  four  soldi,  and  a  little  Martial  fifteen  soldi. 

Both  from  the  number  of  copies  sold  and  from  the  prices  obtained  we 
find  that  certain  printers  and  publishers  were  in  special  repute.  For  example, 
the  Bibia  del  Grisolare  ^  sells  for  one  ducat,  one  lira,  ten  soldi ;  whereas  a  Bible 
with  no  specified  printer  fetches  only  three  lire.     Again,  the  Decades  of  Livy, 

'  Possibly  Jacopo  Grasolario,  the  publisher  of  Cyprian's  Epistol<r,  '4^3-      Hain,  *5,898. 


38  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

stampa  del  Grisolare,  cost  the  same  price  as  the  Bii?ia  del  Grisolare.  When 
the  work  on  sale  is  from  any  distinguished  press,  the  facft  is  usually  specified. 
Among  the  printers'  names  recorded  in  this  way  we  come  across  Ottaviano 
Scotto,  Piero  Veronese,  Bressan,  la  Compagnia,'  Magistro  Silvestro,  Pagani, 
Magistro  Francesco,  Zuan  Andrea  (Valvassore  ?). 

At  the  end  of  the  ledger  the  owner  has  made  an  entry.  It  is  headed  : 
y.  h.  s.  1484  a  di  17  mazo.  ^i  si  far  a  ricordo  de  libri  intrarano  in  bottega 
et  -prima.  It  is  a  list  of  the  books  with  which  he  opened,  and  the  number 
of  copies  of  each  which  he  had  on  stock.  His  stock-in-trade  on  the  17th 
of  May,  1484,  consisted  of  one  thousand,  three  hundred,  and  thirty-seven 
volumes.  Some  of  the  more  popular  works  figure  in  many  copies ;  for 
example,  Juvenal,  ten  copies ;  Erotemata  grecOy  ten  copies ;  Michel  Scott, 
ten  copies ;  Isidore's  Etymologiarum^  once  ten  copies,  and  again  eighty 
copies ;  Donatus,  ten  copies  ;  Peregrinatio  ad  Jerusalem^  thirteen  copies. 
On  the  31st  of  May,  the  bookseller  had  to  take  in  a  new  supply  of  books, 
and  the  names  and  number  of  copies  of  each  of  these  are  entered  in  the 
ledger.  From  this  fresh  list  we  gather  that  books  of  devotion  were  running 
out  of  stock.  So,  too,  school-books  like  the  Donatus  and  Pisanella ;  though 
on  May  17th  he  had  sixteen  copies  of  the  latter,  yet  he  finds  it  advisable  on 
the  31st  to  purchase  ten  more.  Juvenal,  too,  was  sold  out,  and  the  Letters 
of  Pope  Pius.  By  June  the  9th  his  supply  of  Itineraries  to  Jerusalem  had 
run  out,  and  he  purchased  thirty-two  more  copies.  So  he  goes  on,  refreshing 
his  stock  from  month  to  month.  The  catalogue  of  his  original  stock-in- 
trade  and  of  his  additions  will  be  found  in  extenso  in  the  Appendix. 

The  ledger  closes  with  a  summary  of  the  takings  in  the  shop  from 
7th  Sept.,  1484,  to  ist  0(5b.,  1485.  The  summary  begins  by  stating  that 
on  the  7th  Sept.,  1484,  there  was  in  hand  {in  bottega  per  avanti)  two 
hundred  and  fifteen  ducats,  three  soldi.  This  sum  perhaps  represents  the 
takings  from  the  17th  of  May,  when  the  register  opens,  down  to  the 
7th  September.  The  four  following  months,  September,  06lober,  No- 
vember, and  December,  brought  in  three  hundred  and  eighteen  ducats. 
The  smallest  takings  are  during  the  warm  months,  July,  August,  and 
September;  but  the  journal  does  not  extend  over  a  sufficient  period  to  allow 
us  to  determine  whether  this  was  permanently  the  case.  The  bookseller's 
pradice  was  to  balance  his  accounts  once  a  week,  though  he  began  balancing 
eight  times  a  month. 

The  shop  was  probably  situated  either  at  Rialto  or  near  St.  Mark's,  as 
the  following  note  inscribed  in  the  ledger  seems  to  indicate ;  it  is  a  list  of 
the  days  on  which  the  shop  was  to  be  shut  or  half  shut  : 

The  company  is  probably  that  of  John  of  Cologne,  Nicolas  Jcnson,  and  companions. 
The  Bible  referred  to  is  probably  their  edition  of  1481,  4  vols.  fol.     Le  Long,  op.  cit.,  i.  252. 


A  Bookseller  0/  1484.  39 

'*  ^i  si  notarano  le  feste  ne  le  quale  si  tene  serate  le  hotege  a  rialto  et 
piaza{{')  et  quelle  harano  signata  la  *  se  tene  aperto  a  mezo  tt  non  si  mete 
for  a  robe  in  la  bale  one. 

"  San^o  Vito  a  di  15  Zugno. 

*  SanSio  Marco  a  di  26  Zugno. 
SanSfo  Marsiliano  a  di  prima  luglio. 
San5la  Maria  Elisabet  a  di  1  luglio. 
San£ia  Croce  a  di  14  Settembre. 

*  San  Magno  a  di  6  Ottobre. 

*  San  Marco  a  di  8  Ottobre. 

*  San  Sebastiano  a  di  20  Zenaro. 

*  San  Marcho  a  di  prima  Febraro." 


CHAPTER    VI.      • 

1490— 1515. 

THE      EPOCH     OF     ALDUS. 

Early  publications  of  novels,  music,  geography,  Eastern  languages — The  advent  of 
Aldus — Two  aspefts  of  his  work  :  (l)  as  scholar,  as  Hellenist  and  Humanist;  (2)  as  typo- 
grapher— His  Greek  press — Ald'us  at  Sant'  Agostino — Rival  Greek  presses  :  Gabriel  da 
Brisighella  and  Zaccharia  Caliergi — The  Aldine  or  Neacademia — Aldus  as  editor — Use  of 
ancient  codices  as  copy — Latin  press  —  Aldus  as  printer — Greek  charafter — Roman 
charafler — Italic  charafter — Consequences  of  the  adoption  of  this  charader — Forgeries — 
Aldus  at  San  Paternian — His  first  will — His  death  and  funeral. 

HE  last  decade  of  the  fifteenth  century  is  remarkable  in 
the  history  of  the  Venetian  Printing  Press  for  several 
reasons.  We  find  in  it  the  beginnings  of  the  great  busi- 
ness of  romance  and  novel  printing,  which  Venice  retained 
till  quite  late  in  her  history.  It  also  witnessed  the  opening 
of  the  musical  and  of  the  geographical  press  in  Venice  ;  and 
we  find  traces  of  a  press  for  Arabic  and  other  Eastern  languages.  But 
above  all,  this  decade  saw  the  foundation  of  the  Greek  press  by  Aldus, 
Vlastos,  and  Caliergi ;  it  is  the  epoch  of  Aldus,  that  is  to  say,  the  period 
in  the  history  of  the  Venetian  Press  which  has  received  more  attention  than 
any  other. 

There  were  several  reasons  why  the  novelieri  should  be  published  so 
frequently  in  Venice.  At  that  time  the  Republic  was  the  freest  state  in 
Italy ;  there  was  small  chance  of  the  books  being  suppressed  on  the  score  of 
immorality.  The  social  atmosphere  was  gay,  and  such  books  as  the  novelieri 
produced  were  likely  to  find  a  ready  pubhc  in  Venetian  society.  The  large 
number  of  presses  in  Venice,  and  the  consequent  competition,  lowered  the 
cost  of  produdlion,  and  books  of  this  nature,  intended  to  reach  a  wide- 
spreading  market,  could  not  afford  to  be  expensive.  Finally,  the  vast  trade 
of  Venice  gave  facilities  for  the  circulation  of  these  books  all  over  Europe. 


The  Epoch  of  Aldus.  41 

In  the  year  1492  the  brothers  de  Gregoriis  published  the  edition  of  the 
Decameron,^  with  vignettes;  and  in  the  same  year  they  issued  the  Novellino  ^ 
of  Massuccio.  The  lists  of  the  bookseller  of  1484  have  already  shown  us 
how  great  a  demand  there  was  for  such  colledlions  as  the  Cento  Novelle  and  the 
Cinquanta  Novelle.^ 

The  earliest  monument  of  the  musical  press  in  Venice  is  the  concession 
of  a  monopoly  for  all  printing  of  figured  song  and  intaboladure  d'organo  et 
de  liuto  to  Ottaviano  de'  Petrucci  da  Fossombrone.  The  monopoly  was 
granted  by  the  College  on  25th  May,  1498,  and  extended  to  twenty  years. 
Ottaviano  in  his  petition  affirms  that  ha  trovado  quello  che  molti  non  solo  in 
Italia^  ma  etiamdio  de  fuora  de  Italia  za  longamente  indarno  hanno  inves- 
tigatOy  che  e  stampar  commodissimamente  canto  figurado,  et  per  consequens 
molto  pill  facilmente  canto  fermo.^  The  first  known  work  by  Petrucci 
appeared  two  years  later,  in  1 500.  It  is  the  Harmonica  Musices  Odhecaton^ 
of  which  an  imperfe(5t  copy  exists  at  Bologna,  and  a  perfe6l  copy  at  Treviso.^ 
This  is  the  beginning  of  that  large  business  which,  as  we  shall  see,  was 
carried  on  throughout  the  next  century  by  Marcolini,  by  Antonio  Gardano, 
and  others.  In  the  year  following  the  concession  to  Petrucci,  21st  January, 
1498-9,  the  College  grant  to  Andrea  Corbo  a  patent  for  his  large  letters 
for  choir-books,  quod  ipse  solus  facere  possit  stampare  litteras  ejusdem  forma 
et  grossitiei  ac  magnitudinis^ 

Of  the  earliest  geographical  press  in  Venice  we  find  traces  in  the  petition 
of  Girolamo  Biondo,  5  April,  1498.  Biondo  refers  to  a  plan  of  Venice 
prout  jacet  et  situata  est^  which,  with  great  pains  and  diligence,  he  has  caused 
to  be  designed  and  engraved  (designari  et  inter cidi).  It  is  not  certain  that 
this  plan  of  Venice,  though  the  author  talks  of  it  as  ready,  was  ever  pub- 
lished. It  was  a  precursor  of  the  much  more  famous  plan  of  the  city, 
published  by  Antonio  Kolb,  under  date  1500,  to  which  we  shall  have  to 
refer  later  on. 

In  the  year  1498  a  certain  Democrito  Terracina,  Venetian  citizen  and 
dweller  in  Venice,  applied  to  the  College  for  a  monopoly,  for  twenty-five 
years,  of  all  books  printed  in  Arabic,  Moorish,  Syrian,  Armenian,  Indian,  and 
Barbary.  His  petition  was  granted  ;  but  he  died  before  May,  15 13,  without 
having  published  any  works  in  these  languages,  though  he  had  spent  much 

^  Fisher,  329.     Hain,  3,277.  '  Hain,  10,888. 

'  See  Biagi,  Le  Novelle  Antiche,  Firenze,  1880,  capp.  i,  11.  The  bookseller's  list  corro- 
borates Padre  Fineschi's  assertion  that  there  was  an  edition  of  the  Cento  Novelle  published  in 
1482. 

*  Vernarecci,  Ottaviano  de*  Petrucci  da  Fossombrone,  p.  36.     Fulin,  op.  cit.,  p.  53, 

Sig.  Castellani  announces  the  discovery  in  La  Stampa  in  Venexia,  p.  65. 
^  Fulin,  op.  cit.,  p.  56.  "^  Fulin,  op.  cit.,  p.  52. 

G 


42  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

on  his  preparations.  His  nephews  Lelio  and  Paulo,  sons  of  Maximi,  Demo- 
crito's  brother,  petitioned  for  a  continuance  of  the  privilege  for  twenty-five 
years,  which  was  granted  to  them.  Panzer,  however,  does  not  record  either 
uncle  or  nephews,  and  no  publications  of  the  Terracina's  press  are  known  to 
be  in  existence.^ 

But  above  all  other  reasons  the  period  of  which  we  are  speaking  is  made 
famous  by  the  opening  of  the  Aldine  Press  in  Venice,  It  would  be 
superfluous,  after  the  exhaustive  works  of  Renouard,  Didot,  Baschet,  and 
others,  to  dwell  at  length  on  the  life  and  labours  of  the  great  scholar 
and  printer  Aldus  Manutius.  Nevertheless,  it  is  desirable  briefly  to  deter- 
mine the  position  which  Aldus  occupies  in  the  general  history  of  the  Venetian 
Press.  His  wide  reputation  rests  upon  two  grounds — his  work  as  a  scholar, 
as  a  Hellenist,  and  his  work  as  a  typographer.  These  two  aspecfts  of  Aldus' 
work  are,  of  course,  intimately  connected  one  with  the  other,  but  it  is  possible 
to  separate  them  and  to  consider  them  apart  from  each  other. 

Aldus  Manutius  was  born  at  Bassiano  in  the  duchy  of  Sermoneta  in 
1450,*  so  that  he  was  in  his  forty-fifth  year  when  he  began  his  career  as  a 
printer  in  Venice  in  1494.  He  came  to  Venice,  in  1489,  from  Carpi,  where 
he  had  enjoyed  the  favour  of  the  reigning  prince.  It  was  at  Carpi  that  he 
conceived  his  great  scheme  for  the  publication  of  the  Greek  classics.  The 
masterpieces  of  Latinity  had,  for  the  most  part,  been  exhausted  by  his  prede- 
cessors. It  was  natural  that  some  great  scholar  and  printer  should  turn  his 
attention  to  the  wide  field  ofl^ered  by  the  Greek  classics.  But  as  yet  no  one  had 
seriously  attacked  the  task.  In  four  cities  only  had  Greek  books  been  issued  : 
at  Milan  in  1476  ;  at  Vicenzain  1483;  at  Venice  in  1484-5,  and  at  Florence 
in  1488.  When  Aldus  began  to  print,  only  four  Greek  classics  had  been  pub- 
lished in  the  original — ^Esop,  Theocritus,  Homer,  and  Isocrates.  Although 
printers  like  Sweynheym  and  Pannartz,  Jenson  and  Ratdolt,  had  made  essays 
in  Greek  character,  no  one  of  them  had  attempted  to  print  a  book  completely 
in  Greek.  The  only  presses  seriously  at  work  upon  the  produftion  of  Greek 
books  were  those  of  the  Nerli  and  Francesco  Alopa  at  Florence.  There  was, 
therefore,  abundant  field  for  Aldus  to  occupy.  But  to  carry  out  his  scheme 
he  required  ready  access  to  manuscripts.  And  this  need  for  manuscripts  was 
probably  the  main  consideration  which  induced  Aldus  to  settle  in  Venice. 
Cardinal  Bessarion  had  died  in  1474,  and  left  his  rich  colledlion  of  Greek  and 
Latin  MSS.  to  the  Republic.  In  Venice  also  Aldus  knew  that  he  would  find 
a  large  colony  of  Greeks/  some  of  them  scholars,  capable  of  assisting  him  in 

'  Fulin,  op.  cit.,  pp.  53,  98. 

'  Castellani,    La   Stampa,  &c.,  p.    36,  note   I.     Amoretti,  Lettera  sulP  anno  natalizio  di 
Aldo  Manuzio,  Roma,  1 804. 

See  Lcgrand,  op.  cit.,  biographical  notices,  passim. 


g  iJU«poTrt6ji<^uXc»J'\9ifo^ioJi*ipoj/ 

ouu-ouXoj/TCU 

^KjoXou\9^ 

Q^Y^JLt^XHCKjouXrpoucn^l/ojTO 

JlUCX'CTDA^JiHC  • 


LaonicO  Cretese.      Ho.MER,  BatracJiomyoiiKuJiia.     i486. 
(With  scholia  interhned  in  rubric.) 


APISITOTEAOYS        PEPi  EPMHNEIAS  • 

^  V    .    /  _         ^  ^  »>!. 


Aldus.    Aristotle,  Opera.    1495. 


AiznnoYMY'eoi. 

AETO'Z  KAf  A'AQ'nH2. 

Gabriel  Braccio.    /Esop,  Fabuhc.     1498. 


The  Epoch  of  Aldus.  43 

his  enterprise.  The  first  essays  of  Aldus'  press  are  the  Galeomyomachia  and 
the  Musasus,  T>e  Her  one  et  Leandro,  both  of  the  year  1494.  They  were  printed 
under  no  prote6lion  from  the  government,  and  possibly  Aldus  put  them  out 
merely  as  an  earnest  of  what  he  intended  to  do.  He  did  not  apply  to  the 
government  for  any  rights  in  his  Greek  charadter  till  early  in  the  year  1496 
(25  Feb.,  1495).  He  then  declares  that  he  has  cut  lettere  greche  in  summa 
bellezza  de  ogni  sorte ;  in  doing  this  he  has  consumed  a  large  part  of 
his  fortune ;  and  now  he  has  discovered  two  new  methods  by  means  of 
which  stampira  si  ben  et  molto  meglio  in  grecho  de  quello  che  se  scrive  apenna. 
He  accordingly  petitions  for,  and  obtains,  a  copyright  for  twenty  years  in  all 
Greek  books  or  translations  from  the  Greek  that  he  may  print,  and  also  a 
patent  for  his  particular  method  of  printing.  But  before  Aldus  had  secured 
this  protection  from  the  government  he  had  already  put  out  a  part  of  the  edition 
of  Aristotle,  the  work  with  which  he  inaugurated  his  great  series  of  the  Greek 
classics.  The  Aristotle  is  in  five  volumes,  and  is  dedicated  to  Aldus'  old 
patron,  Alberto  Pio,  the  Count  of  Carpi.  From  the  appearance  of  the  Aristotle 
down  to  the  year  1 500,  Aldus  continued  to  issue  Greek  books  under  his 
own  name  alone  from  his  press.  In  many  cases  he  had  the  assistance  of 
Marcus  Musurus ;  for  example,  in  the  translation  of  the  Musasus  ;  ^  but 
the  famous  Aldine  Academy  was  not  founded  till  the  year  1 500.^  In  the 
year  1499  Aldus  married  the  daughter  of  Andrea  de  Torresani ;  and  at  this 
time  he  was  probably  living  at  St.  Agostino,  not  in  the  house  which  at 
present  bears  the  tablet  recording  his  residence  there,  but  in  one  of  the 
small  houses  in  the  Calle  del  Pistor,  which  opens  on  to  the  Campo  St. 
Agostino,  as  we  must  conclude  from  the  addresses  of  two  letters  written  to 
Gregoropoulos  by  Zaccharia  Caliergi  and  Musurus,  while  Gregoropoulos  was 
living  with  Aldus  as  his  correftor.^ 

Very  soon  after  Aldus  began  to  print  in  Greek,  we  find  a  rival  press 
opened  by  Gahriele  da  Brasichella  et  compagni^  who  hanno  constitute  cum 
summa  cura  et  diligentia  stampare  in  greco  et  latino  .  .  .  cum  bellissima  et  nova 
inventione}  They  petition,  in  1498,  that  no  one  may  be  allowed  to  use  this 
invention  nor  to  print  the  four  following  Greek  works — the  Epistles  of 
Phalaris  and  Brutus,  Pollux,  Philostratus,  and  ^Esop's  Fables.  And  in  fad 
the  company,  which  consisted  of  Bartholomew  of  Capo  d'Istria,  Gabriel  Braccio 
of  Brisighella,  John  Bissoli,  and  Benedid  Magno  of  Carpi,  did  pubHsh  in  this 
year  the  Epistles  of  Phalaris  ^  and  ^sop's  Fables.*^  This  press,  however, 
hardly  proved  a  serious  rival  to  Aldus,  and  Braccio  subsequently  became  a 
member  of  the  Aldine  Academy.    In  the  following  year,  1499,  a  much  greater 

'  Legrand,  op.  cit..  No.  lo.  '  Castellani  says  1502.      La  Stampa,  p.  51,  note  i. 

^  Didot,  p.  519.     Castellani,  p.  55.  *  Fulin,  op.  cit.j  p.  51. 

'   Hain,  *i2,87i.  "  Hain,  267. 


44  ^he  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

Greek  typographer  appeared  upon  the  scene,  Zaccharia  Caliergi  of  Rhe- 
thymno  in  Crete, ^  He  did  not,  at  first,  print  alone  in  Venice.  The  colo- 
phon of  Suidas'  Etymologicum  magnum^  which  appeared  in  this  year,  explains 
his  relations  to  his  partner,  Nicolas  Vlastos,  and  to  his  patroness,  Anne  Notaras, 
daughter  of  Lucas  Notaras,  Duke  of  Constantinople.  Nicolas  Vlastos  furnished 
the  funds  for  the  press,  which  was  founded  on  the  initiative  of  Anne  Notaras, 
and  Zaccharia  Caliergi  was  the  typographer  of  the  association.  The  editions 
issued  by  Vlastos  and  Caliergi  are,  in  many  cases,  magnificent ;  but  there 
seems  to  have  been  no  jealousy  between  Aldus  and  Caliergi,  for  we  find  Aldus 
selling  Caliergi's  editions  along  with  his  own.^  Caliergi  continued  to  print 
with  Vlastos,  and  then  alone,^  till  1 509  at  least.  He  moved  to  Rome  after 
the  disturbances  caused  by  the  wars  of  Cambrai,  and  he  issued  his  Pindar 
there  in  the  year  151  5. 

In  the  year  1 500,  and  in  company  with  Gregoropoulos  and  Cartero- 
machos,  Aldus  founded  the  academy  with  which  his  name  is  so  intimately 
associated.  The  Academy  was  formed  especially  for  the  study  of  Greek, 
and  for  the  publication  of  the  Greek  classics.  All  the  members  were  bound, 
under  penalty  of  a  fine,  to  speak  Greek  among  themselves ;  but  there  w^s 
no  fine  for  solecisms.  The  fines  were  colledled  in  a  box,  and  whenever 
the  sum  was  sufficiently  large,  Aldus  was  bound  to  furnish  a  banquet — "  not 
a  printer's  banquet,  but  a  real  New  Academicians'  feast."  ^  The  members  of 
the  Academy  were  divided  into  classes  ;  there  were  the  president,  the  readers, 
the  correc'Tiors,  the  nobles,  the  priests,  and  the  dodlors.  The  first  list  of 
members  numbered  thirty-three,  among  whom  we  find  Linacre  of  Canterbury. 
The  Greek  works  published  by  Aldus  after  the  foundation  of  the  Academy 
bear  various  imprints,  such  as,  in  or  ex  adibus  Aldi  Romani ;  apud  Aldum 
Roman um ;  in  Aldi  Romani  Academia  ;  in  Aldi  Neacademia.  In  the  pro- 
dudion  of  this  vast  amount  of  work  Aldus  was  assisted  by  the  Greek  scholars 
who  were  members  of  his  Academy.  In  his  letter  to  Chalcondylas,  in  the 
Euripides  of  1503,  Aldus  says  that  he  is  producing  at  the  rate  of  a  thousand 
and  more  volumes  a  month — quandoquidem  milk  et  amplius  boni  alicujus 
au5loris  volmnina  singula  quoque  mense  emittimus  ex  Academia  nostra,^  The 
work  was  carried  on  with  almost  feverish  adivity  ;  the  readers  and  corredlors 
preparing  the  copy  in-  one  room  while  the  press  was  throwing  ofi^  proofs  in 
another.     But   this   feverish   hurry  had  its  drawbacks.     In  some  cases  the 

*  Legrand,  op.  cit.,  i.  cxxv.,  and  No.  23.      Caliergi  claimed  an  imperial  descent,  and   for 
that  reason  he  displays  the  double  eagle  as  his  printer's  mark. 

Not  in  Hain.  ^  Renouard,  op.  cit.,  iii.  p.  253.  *  Legrand,  op.  cit.,  No.  34. 

'  Renouard,  p.  499.      Castcllani,  p.  100. 
Caliergi  took  from  the  7th  September  to  the  5th  Odober  to  set  up,  print,  and  publish 
the  1 17  leaves  of  his  Galen  of  i  500.     Cf.  Legrand,  op.  cit.,  No.  29. 


I 

o 


2^5  • 


"»0 

CP 

e 


■    ^       <  p   ^  ] 


Iff      1^^-^ 


P 


S  .<ti 


•NO 


cO.     s^     X      ?      cL     V   K    ;^      5 
-^    S    c|.  cfl.  c^.    S?     P    'I     ^ 


*  p^b 


cr 


.1 


•e-  9. 


T^he  Epoch  of  Aldus.  45 

editors  were  so  pressed  for  time  that  they  did  not  make  a  working  copy  of 
the  MS.  to  be  set  up,  but  used  the  adlual  original  manuscript  upon  which  to 
make  their  correflions,  emendations,  and  conje6lural  readings,  and  passed  the 
manuscript  on  to  the  press-room.  This  is  undoubtedly  the  case  with  the 
manuscript  of  Hesychius ;  ^  as  Villoison  observed,  the  manuscript  is  dis- 
figured by  ink  stains  from  the  compositor's  hands,  by  indications  for  the 
catchwords  and  for  the  beginnings  of  the  pages.  Cetait  un  mauvais  usage  de 
ces  temps-la  qui  nous  a  fait  perdre  heaucoup  des  manuscrits.^  It  is  to  be  feared 
that  this  is  true,  and  that  the  custom  was  not  uncommon  among  these  early 
printers.  We  know,  for  example,  that  the  Codex  Ravennas  served  not  only 
for  the  text  of  the  Lysistrata  and  the  Thesmophoriazusas,  which  were  pub- 
lished in  1 5  1 6  as  a  supplement  to  the  Giunta  edition  of  Aristophanes  ^(1515), 
but  actually  was  in  the  press-room  as  the  working  copy. 

To  return  to  the  manuscript  of  the  Hesychius ;  it  shows  us  how  the 
editors  of  the  Academy  sometimes  worked.  The  editor  in  this  case  is  Marcus 
Musurus,  and  we  see  that  he  erased  by  pen  the  contra6lions  and  ligatures 
which  might  have  embarrassed  the  compositors,  and  rewrote  the  words  in 
the  margin.  He  added  a  mass  of  corredlions,  changes,  transpositions,  and 
additions,  and  gave  no  indication  in  his  edition  of  the  liberties  he  took  with 
his  manuscript.  The  printers  follow  Musurus  and  never  the  manuscript,* 
only  making  use  of  the  Aldine  ligatures  and  contradlions  as  they  found  them 
in  the  fount,  though  the  word  may  have  been  written  out  by  Musurus  in 
full.  It  is  admitted,  as  though  by  way  of  apology,  that  Musurus  worked  in 
haste,  cursiwy  and  quantum  per  occupationes  licuit ;  but  it  would  almost  seem 
as  though  the  art  of  printing,  the  sense  of  the  multiplication  and  permanence 
of  books,  had  induced  these  editors  to  treat  the  manuscript  with  far  less 
regard  than  we  should  consider  necessary  now.  The  Aldine  editor  may  have 
believed  that  his  edition  would  supersede  the  manuscript  for  posterity,  and 
that  the  fate  of  the  manuscript  mattered  little.  But  under  these  circumstances 
we  can  hardly  wonder  that  the  possessors  of  fine  manuscripts  were  chary  of 
entrusting  them  to  Aldus.  His  complaint  against  these  jSt^Xtora^oi  ^  is  very 
bitter ;  but  after  all  the  manuscripts  were  safest  in  their  tombs. 

This  feverish  haste,  this  impatience  which  charadlerizes  the  Aldine 
Society,  is,  however,  part  of  that  very  quality  which  has  secured  to  Aldus  his 
fame  and  the  gratitude  of  posterity.  Aldus  and  his  fellow-workmen  were 
consumed  with  a  desire  to  extend  and  popularize  learning.  The  press  gave 
him  the  means  of  doing  so.     The  list  of  his  publications  is  sufficient  to  prove 

^  Marciana.      Zanetti.     Cod.  dcxxii.  '  Legrand,  op.  cit.,  i.  cxvii. 

*  Martin,  Les  Scolies  du  Manuscrit  d" Aristophane  a  Ravevne,  p.  v.     Von  Velsen,  Ueber  den 
Codex  Urbinas,  Sec,  Halle,  1871. 

*  Legrand,  op.  cit.,  i.  cxvii.  *  Didot,  op.  cit.,  p.  221. 


46  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

how  thoroughly  he  carried  out  his  intention.  When  he  began  to  print,  only 
one  great  Greek  classic,  Homer,  had  been  issued  from  the  press.  When  he 
left  off  Aristotle,  Plato,  Thucydides,  Aristophanes,  Euripides,  Sophocles, 
Homer,  Demosthenes,  ^Esop,  Plutarch,  Pindar,  had  been  given  to  the  world, 
most  of  them  for  the  first  time.  It  would  be  impossible  to  overrate  the 
debt  which  Greek  scholarship  owes  to  Aldus  as  editor  and  publisher. 

The  achievements  of  Aldus'  Latin  press  are  naturally  not  so  distin- 
guished as  those  of  his  Greek  press.  He  had  many  forerunners  in  the 
field  of  Latin  editorship,  and  the  majority  of  the  great  Latin  classics  had 
already  been  printed.  But  the  press  which  issued  such  beautiful  works  as 
Bembo's  Aetna  (1495),  the  Hypnerotomachia  (1499),  the  Vergil  (1501),  added 
considerably  to  the  reputation  of  Venice  as  a  printing  centre.  Aldus'  Roman 
charadler  is  certainly  very  beautiful,  and  bears  a  strong  family  likeness  to 
Jensen's  Roman  ;  indeed,  it  is  not  improbable  that  Aldus  caused  his  punches 
to  be  cut  on  the  model  of  Jenson's,  which,  as  we  know,  belonged  to  his  father- 
in-law,  Andrea  de  Torresani  of  Asola.  Of  Aldus'  famous  italic  chara6ler  we 
shall  have  to  speak  presently,  when  we  come  to  deal  with  Aldus  as  a  printer. 

The  largest  claims  have  been  made  on  behalf  of  the  elder  Manutius  as 
a  printer.  His  name  has  eclipsed  the  glory  of  his  predecessors,  at  least  in 
the  popular  estimation.  It  is  hardly  too  much  to  say  that  common  opinion 
assigns  to  Aldus  the  position  of  earliest,  or,  if  not  earliest,  at  any  rate  of 
greatest  printer  in  Venice.  Both  these  claims  are  wide  of  the  truth.  The 
Venetian  Press  had  been  at  work  a  quarter  of  a  century  before  Aldus  began 
to  print.  It  had  passed  through  its  period  of  early  excellence,  and  had  begun 
to  deteriorate  when  Aldus  appeared  and  restored  it  to  its  high  position  again. 

As  regards  the  quality  of  Aldus'  Greek  character  ;  when  he  applied  for 
a  monopoly  in  the  year  1495-6,  we  see  that  he  laid  great  stress  on  the  summa 
bellezza  of  his  Greek.  If  we  compare  this  type  with  that  employed  by 
Jenson  or  by  Ratdolt,  it  is  evident  that  there  is  a  radical  difference  in  the 
aims  of  these  masters — two  distindl  tendencies  are  at  work.  Aldus'  Greek 
charadter  was  copied,  as  everyone  knows,  from  the  handwriting  of  his  friend 
Marcus  Musurus ;  that  is  to  say,  he  took  as  his  model  a  current  hand  full 
of  hgatures  and  contradlions.  He  prided  himself  on  the  ingenuity  displayed 
in  cutting  the  punches  with  these  ligatures,  contradlions,  and  combinations 
of  accent  and  letter.  The  beauty  of  these  pleased  Aldus,  and  he  wrote  an 
opuscule  on  tho.  Abbi-eviationes^  quibus  frequentissime  graci  iituntur^  in  which 
he  calls  them  perpulchr^.  But  it  is  a  question  whether  this  luxe  des  ligatures, 
as  Didot  calls  it,  did  not  detradt  from  the  efficiency  and  the  real  beauty  of 
the  Aldine  Greek  type. 

'    Institutiones  Grammatica.      Venetiis  :  apud  Aldum,  mdviii. 


The  Epoch  of  Aldus.  47 

Jenson,  on  the  other  hand,  was  ecledlic  in  his  choice  of  models.  He 
cut  each  letter  separately  in  the  form  which  he  considered  beautiful,  and  in 
all  probability  the  accents  and  breathings  were  cut  on  separate  punches. 
The  consequence  is,  that  Jenson's  Greek  printing  bears  no  resemblance  to 
Greek  writing ;  it  is  essentially  printing.  Though  minuscule  in  form,  it  has 
no  radical  connedlion  with  minuscule  manuscript.  It  is  a  new  departure  in 
the  formation  of  Greek  charadter,  or  if,  in  its  distinguishing  feature  of  dis- 
joined letters,  it  has  relation  to  anything  in  antiquity,  it  is  to  the  majuscule 
MSS.  of  far  earlier  times.  Aldus'  Greek  printing,  on  the  contrary,  is  in- 
tended to  resemble  handwriting,  and  is  simply,  as  far  as  form  is  concerned, 
a  continuation  of  contemporary  pradlice.  It  is  remarkable  that,  although  the 
Aldine  scheme  of  Greek  printing  has  held  the  field  for  so  many  centuries,  we 
are  now  returning  to  the  Jensonian  idea ;  we  no  longer  find  lists  of  ligatures 
and  abbreviations  at  the  beginning  of  our  grammars. 

The  year  1501  brings  us  to  the  real  innovations  which  Aldus  efFeded 
in  the  art  of  typography  and  in  the  book  trade.  In  that  year  he  obtained 
from  the  College  a  copyright  of  ten  years'  duration  for  all  works  printed  in 
the  lettere  corsive  et  cancellaresche  de  summa  bellezza  non  mai  piu  fa^a} 
This  type  of  which  he  speaks  is  his  famous  italic  chara6ler.  Alexander 
Paganino,  as  we  have  seen,  had  been  in  the  habit  of  using  a  kind  of  italic  as 
early  as  the  year  1491  ;  but  his  type  has  nothing  in  common  with  that  of 
Aldus,  which  may  be  considered  as  an  innovation  in  the  art  of  printing. 
Aldus'  italic  type  is  a  close  copy  of  the  handwriting  of  Petrarch.  It  was  cut 
for  the  printer  by  Francesco  da  Bologna,  who  has  been  plausibly  identified 
with  Francesco  Raibolini,  Francia  the  painter.^  As  in  the  case  of  his  Greek 
charafter,  so  with  his  Latin;  Aldus  deliberately  chooses  as  his  model  a 
current  hand.  This  italic  shows  the  breaks  and  also  the  ligatures  of  a  current 
hand,  and  Aldus  himself  speaks  with  pride  and  satisfadion  of  this  type  as 
manum  mentiens. 

The  first  example  of  this  famous  italic  type  which  issued  from  the 
Aldine  Press  is  the  Vergil  of  150 1.  In  the  title  to  the  Vergil  Aldus  fully 
and  amply  recognizes  the  claim  of  the  type-cutter,  Francesco,  to  the  honours 
of  his  type,  in  the  three  lines  entitled — 

In  grammatoglypt^e  laudem. 

^i  G  raits  dedit  Aldus,  en  Latinis 
Dat  nunc  grammata  scalpta  daedaleis 
Francisci  manibus  Bononiensis. 

It  is  quite  clear  that  Aldus   here  says  his  Latin   type  was   engraved  by 
Francesco  of   Bologna,   and   it   is    difficult   to  find    any   solid  justification 

■  Fulin,  op.  cit.,  p,  64.  *  Panizzi,  op.  cit.      Didot,  op.  cit.,  p.  157. 


48  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

for  the  complaint  that  Aldus  robbed  Francesco  of  his  due  honour  and 
renown.^ 

Possibly  the  adoption  of  this  cursive  type  brought  with  it  a  modification 
in  the  manner  of  producing  books,  partly  called  for  by  the  quality  of  the 
type  itself,  partly  suggested  by  the  desire  for  economy.  This  fine  italic 
charadler,  so  like  handwriting,  was  ill  suited  to  the  large  page  of  the  folio  or 
the  quarto  volume.  Aldus  accordingly  began  to  make  up  his  sheets  for 
the  most  part  in  oftavos  ^ — a  size  that  could  easily  be  held  in  the  hand  and 
readily  carried  in  the  pocket.  The  fineness  and  closeness  of  his  new  type 
allowed  him  to  compress  into  this  format  as  much  matter  as  the  purchaser 
could  buy  in  a  large  quarto,  or  even  in  a  folio,  printed  with  the  sumptuous 
largeness  of  Jenson's  or  John  of  Speyer's  Roman  character.  The  pubhc  wel- 
comed the  new  type  and  size.  The  College  granted  Aldus  a  monopoly  for 
ten  years  for  all  books  printed  in  this  manner.  The  price  of  books  was 
lowered  at  once.  Didot  ^  calculates  that  an  odavo  of  Aldus  cost,  on  an  average, 
two  francs  and  a  half,  whereas  a  folio  probably  cost  about  twenty  francs. 

These  two  innovations  on  type  and  on  format  constituted  a  veritable 
revolution  in  the  printing  press  and  in  the  book  trade,  which  now  began  to 
reach  a  far  more  extensive  market  than  it  had  ever  touched  before.  With 
this  wide  diffusion  of  books  came  the  popularization  of  knowledge  at  which 
Aldus  aimed.  Scholarship  began  to  lose  its  exclusive  and  aristocratic 
charadler  when  the  classics  were  placed  within  the  reach  of  any  student  who 
chose  to  study,  meditate,  and  interpret  them  for  himself.  And  to  Aldus 
belongs  the  credit  of  having,  through  his  new  type  and  size,  opened  the  way 
to  the  democratization  of  learning. 

The  fame  of  the  Aldine  italic  must  have  spread  over  Europe  with 
extraordinary  rapidity,  for  in  the  same  year  (1501)  that  Aldus  issued  his 
Vergil,  a  forgery  of  this  Vergil  was  published  in  Lyons.  And  Aldus  com- 
plained bitterly  of  the  constant  forgeries  to  which  his  works  were  subjected; 
libros  nostras  et  mendose  excuderent^  he  says  of  the  Lyons  forgers,  et  sub  meo 
nomine  publicarent^  in  quibus  nee  artificis  nomen,  nee  locum  ubinam  impressi 
fuerinty  esse  voluerunt.^  By  a  public  advertisement  he  warned  his  customers 
how  they  may  distinguish  the  Lyons  forgeries  of  Vergil,  Horace,  Juvenal 
and  Persius,  Martial,  Lucan,  Catullus  and  Tibullus,  Propertius,  Terence, 
from  the  genuine  Venetian  editions.  The  Lyons  editions  are  all  without 
notes  ;  they  have  not  the  dolphin  and  anchor ;  the  type  has  a  certain  Gallicity 

^  Didot,  op.  cit.,  p.  161. 

*  I  do  not  mean  to  say  that  8vo.  had  never  been  used  before.  Paganino  de'  Paganini 
and  Giorgio  Arrivabenc  had  published,  in  1485,  the  Pisanella\x\  8vo. ;  and  Paganino,  in  1494, 
proposed  to  publish  the  texts  of  canon  and  civil  law  in  this  form.  Fulin,  op.  cit.,  p.  37.  See 
Renouard,  op.  cit.,  ii,  p.  343.     The  instances  of  books  in  i6mo.  are  very  rare. 

'  Didot,  op.  cit.,  p.  165,  ^   Renouard,  op.  cit.,  ii.  326. 


The  Epoch  of  AUius.  49 

about  it  ;  the  majuscules  are  ugly ;  there  are  no  ligatures  in  the  Lyons  type. 
To  guard  himself  still  more  efFeftually,  he  applied  to  the  government  for  pro- 
teftion,  which  was  afforded  him  by  the  Ducal  decree  of  14  November,  i  502. 

In  the  year  1506  the  wars  of  the  League  were  disturbing  the  mainland, 
and  Aldus'  property  suffered.  He  was  obliged  to  leave  Venice.  But  before 
doing  so  he  drew  up  a  Will,  dated  27th  March.  From  this  Will  we  learn  that 
he  had  removed  from  Sant'  Agostino  to  San  Paternian,  in  studio  domus  quam 
habito^  in  Vico  Divi  Paterniani.  From  this  we  may  conclude,  that  not  only 
Aldus'  dwelling-house,  but  probably  his  printing  press,  had  been  removed  to 
San  Paternian.^  This  Will  of  1 506  was  cancelled  by  the  Will  of  i  5th  January, 
1 515,  drawn  up  three  weeks  before  Aldus'  death.  He  died  on  the  6th 
February,  in  his  house  at  San  Paternian,  sixty-five  years  of  age.  Musurus, 
writing  to  Jean  Grolier,^  laments  the  pain,  s^v^  illius  ac  damnosa  mortis  qu^ 
nobis  Aldum  benevolum  farentem  henignumque  fautorem  eripuit.  In  his  Will  Aldus 
expressed  "a  wish  to  be  buried  at  Carpi ;  but  we  do  not  know  that  his  desire 
was  ever  fulfilled.  A  funeral  service  was  celebrated  for  him  at  San  Paternian, 
where  his  body  lay  in  state,  surrounded  by  copies  of  his  many  editions.  The 
passage  from  Sanuto's  Diaries  which  gives  this  information  is  so  interesting 
that,  although  it  has  been  frequently  quoted,  we  reproduce  it  here  :  15 14,  8 
Febbraio.  in  questa  matina  essendo  morto  za  do  zorni  qui  Domino  Aldo  Manutio 
Romano  Optimo  humanista  et  greco^  qual  era  zenero  di  Andrea  di  Axola  stam- 
pador^  il  quale  ha  fatto  imprimere  molte  opere  latine  et  greche  ben  corrette,  et 
fatte  le  epistole  davanti  intitolate  a  molti^  tra  le  quali  assai  operette  a  mi  Marin 
Sanudo  dedico  et  compose  una  grammatica  molto  excellente.  Hor  e  morto  stato 
molti  zorni  ammalato  :  et  per  esser  sta  precepto  de"  Signori  di  Carpi ^  et  fo  de  la 
caxa  di  Pii,  ordino  el  suo  corpo  fusse  portato  a  seppellir  a  Carpi ;  et  la  moglie 
et  figliuoli  andassero  ad  habitar  ivi,  dove  quelli  signori  li  dettero  certe  posses- 
sioni.  Et  il  corpo  in  chiesa  di  San  Paternian  posto  con  libri  attorno  ivi  fu  fatto 
le  exequie  et  una  oration  in  sua  laude  per  Raphael  Regio  letor  publico  in  questa 
citta  in  Humanita ;  et  il  corpo  in  un  deposit 0  fino  si  mandi  via. 

Sanuto,  whether  he  did  so  intentionally  or  not,  seems  to  be  right  in 
placing  Aldus'  fame  as  a  scholar — as  a  Hellenist  and  Humanist — before  his 
reputation  as  a  printer.  A  great  printer  he  certainly  was,  but  not  greater 
than  some  of  his  predecessors.  His  title  to  the  high  place  of  honour  which 
he  holds  in  the  history  of  the  Press,  is  due  to  his  eager  desire  to  popularize 
learning,  and  to  the  success  which  he  achieved  in  this  diredion,  by  the  intro- 
dudlion  of  his  italic  type  and  by  his  od:avo  volumes  of  the  Latin  classics 
and  his  editiones  principes  of  the  Greeks. 

^  The  building,  which  is  now  the  Cassa  di  Risparmio  in  Campo  Manin,  bears  a  tablet 
to  record  Aldus'  residence,  but  it  is  not  certain  that  it  is  rightly  placed  there.  See  Castellani, 
La  St/impa,  See,  p.  56.  "  Legrand,  op.  r//.,  No.  48, 

H 


CHAPTER    VII. 

1469— 1517. 

BOOKS    BEFORE    LEGISLATION. 

The  importance  of  the  Venetian  Press — The  government  and  the  book  trade  :  pro- 
tedlion  of  the  art  and  proteftion  against  the  art — Various  kinds  of  privileges  :  (i)  Monopo- 
lies ;  (2)  copyright  to  author  ;  (3)  copyright  to  editor  ;  (4)  patents  ;  (5)  protcflion, 
(a)  of  individual,  (/3)  of  art — Petitions  for  privileges — Certificates  in  support  of  petitions 
— Conditions  attached  to  privileges,  (a)  as  regards  the  quality  of  the  work,  (j3)  as  regards 
the  speed  of  produdion,  (y)  as  regards  the  rights  of  others — Duration  of  privileges — 
Enforcement  of  privileges. 

E  have  followed  the  art  of  printing  from  its  foundation  in 
Venice  down  to  the  opening  of  the  sixteenth  century,  noting 
its  various  developments.  In  few  of  these  developments  was 
Venice  original ;  her  printers  do  not  lead  the  way.  Subiaco 
probably  preceded  her  in  the  production  of  books,  Rome  cer- 
tainly in  the  illustration  of  books,  Milan  in  printing  Greek. 
Yet  it  is  remarkable  how  each  expansion  of  the  art  was  taken  up  at  Venice, 
and  received  its  highest  development  there.  No  other  city  approaches  Venice 
in  the  number  of  fifteenth  century  typographers.  Hain  gives  their  number  as 
two  hundred  and  seven ;  from  various  other  sources  the  number  mounts  to  two 
hundred  and  sixty-eight.  If  we  turn  to  the  other  cities  of  Italy  we  find  that 
Rome  is  credited  with  forty-one  typographers,  Milan  with  sixty-three, 
Naples  with  twenty-seven,  and  Florence  with  thirty-seven.'  And  as  no  other 
city  approaches  Venice  in  the  number  of  its  presses,  so  no  other  printers 
rivalled  those  of  Venice  in  the  richness  and  the  beauty  of  the  volumes  which 
they  produced.  We  have  seen,  too,  that  this  art  sprang  almost  at  once  to  its 
highest  point  of  perfedion  ;  that  subsequent  masters  did  little  to  improve  it ; 
that  the  art  showed  a  tendency  to  deteriorate  rather  than  to  advance.     And 

Hain,  op.  at.,  torn.  iv.  p.  540. 


Books  before  Legislation.  51 

this  deterioration  is  intimately  connedled  with  the  expansion  of  the  art.  As 
its  market  grew  wider,  printing  tended  to  become  less  of  an  art  and  more  of 
a  trade,  and  began  to  feel  the  result  of  those  considerations  which  especially 
afFedt  trade,  the  questions  of  cheap  production,  profits,  large  markets,  low 
prices.  Commercial  greed  for  gain  was  followed  by  its  inevitable  companion, 
speed  ;  and  speed  meant  inferior  workmanship.^  The  book  trade  of  Venice 
soon  became  an  important  item  in  the  commerce  of  the  city.  The  govern- 
ment was  gradually  compelled  to  devote  its  attention  to  so  rich  a  source  of 
wealth,  and  it  is  the  relations  of  the  government  to  the  book  trade  that  we 
have  now  to  consider. 

The  adion  of  the  Venetian  government  as  regards  the  printing  press 
and  the  book  trade  of  the  city  falls  into  two  well-defined  periods.  The  first 
is  that  which  must  occupy  us  during  this  and  the  following  chapter,  the 
period  from  the  opening  of  the  press  in  1469  down  to  the  year  1515 — the 
period  before  any  legislation  on  the  subjeft  of  the  press  or  the  book  trade  had 
taken  place.  And  the  aftion  of  the  government  upon  this  subjedl  presents 
itself  under  two  aspedls  :  first,  the  steps  it  took  to  proted  and  encourage  the 
art,  and  those  connected  with  the  art ;  and,  secondly,  the  steps  it  took  to 
protedl  the  State  from  certain  dangers  which  the  press  brought  with  it. 

Under  the  first  heading  we  have  to  deal  with  monopolies,  copyrights, 
patents,  and  protection  from  foreign  competition  ;  under  the  second,  we 
have  to  observe  the  acftion  of  the  government  on  the  question  of  censorship, 
religious,  moral,  and  literary. 

Monopolies,  copyrights,  patents,  and  all  other  special  concessions  from 
the  government  on  the  subjecfl  of  books  and  of  printing  are  known  under  the 
generic  name  of  privileges  (j>rivilegii).  From  the  year  1469  down  to  the 
year  1 5 1 7  these  privileges  were  usually  granted  by  the  College,  or  Cabinet 
of  Venice,  and  it  is  in  the  Notatorii  del  Collegia^  or  minutes  of  the  Cabinet, 
that  they  are  chiefly  to  be  sought  for  during  this  period.  But  occasionally 
the  Senate  itself  conferred  the  privilege.^  Sometimes  the  chiefs  of  the  Council 
of  Ten  are  the  authority  which  issues  the  concession.'^  But  as  a  rule  the 
College  was  the  governmental  department  to  which  authors,  editors,  and 
printers  applied  for  privileges,  down  to  the  year  15 17. 

It  was  natural,  in  the  infancy  of  the  art  of  printing,  that  those  who 
brought  the  new  art  with  them  to  Venice  should  desire  to  protect  them- 
selves against  competition,  and  to  secure,  as  far  as  might  be,  a  monopoly,  in 
order  to  realize  the  highest  profits  from  their  industry.  The  government,  on 
the  other  hand,  could  not  foresee  the  wide  dimensions  which  this  new  art 

'  Compare  the  carelessness  of  Jenson's  devotional  series  of  1480,  with  the  care  bestowed 
on  his  series  of  1471. 

"  Fulin,  op.  cit.,  Nos.  9,  14,  126.  '   Fulin,  op.  cit.,  Nos.  166,  178. 


5  2  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

would  assume,  and  it  was  willing  to  reward  the  enterprise  of  the  new-comers. 
It  therefore  freely  granted  privileges  to  those  who  applied  for  them,  but  it 
did  not  make  the  application  for  a  privilege  obligatory. 

Under  this  generic  name  of  privilege  we  must  distinguish  the  various 
kinds.  The  first  kind  of  privilege  was  a  monopoly,  by  which  the  government 
conceded  to  a  certain  person  the  sole  right  to  print  or  sell  a  whole  class  of 
books  during  a  definite  period.  This  was  the  widest  kind  of  privilege  which 
could  be  granted.  The  very  outset  of  the  Venetian  Press  furnishes  us  with 
an  instance  of  a  monopoly.  The  order  of  the  Senate  which  conferred  this  privi- 
lege on  John  ofSpeyer  ^  is  dated  1 8th  Sept.,  1469.  It  is  the  famous  document 
upon  which  John's  claim  to  be  the  prototypographer  of  Venice  so  largely  rests. 
On  the  motion  of  the  Ducal  Councillors,  and  in  reply  to  John's  request  [ad 
humilem  et  devotam supplicationem prediBi magistrijoannis)^  the  Senategranted 
him  the  absolute  monopoly  of  printing  in  Venice  for  five  years  to  come,  and 
made  the  press  of  John  of  Speyer  the  sole  medium  by  which  books  could  be 
put  upon  the  market.  The  provisions  of  this  order  were  to  be  enforced  by  a 
fine,  and  by  the  confiscation  of  the  contraband  goods  and  of  the  material  em- 
ployed in  producing  them. 

The  results  of  such  a  close  monopoly  as  this  would  have  been  most 
disastrous.  We  have  only  to  consider  the  adlual  produdlion  of  the  next  five 
years,  to  see  how  great  would  have  been  the  loss  to  literature  and  to  art  had 
the  privilege  been  enforced.  What  would  have  become  of  Nicolas  Jenson, 
of  John  of  Cologne,  of  Valdarfer,  of  Renner  of  Hailbrun,  of  Nicolas  of 
Frankfort,  and  of  many  others.?  We  must  remember,  too,  that  several  of 
these  masters  were  already  in  Venice,  preparing  their  type,  perfefting  their 
presses,  making  ready  to  take  their  part  in  the  history  of  printing.  If  this 
privilege  were  ever  really  intended  to  be  fully  operative,  we  see  how  near 
the  Venetian  government  came  to  ruining,  at  the  very  outset,  one  of  the 
greatest  artistic  and  commercial  glories  of  their  city.  For  it  is  not  to  be 
supposed  that  the  master  printers  already  in  Venice  would  have  patiently 
waited  the  expiry  of  the  privilege ;  they  would  certainly  have  carried  their 
skill,  their  fortunes,  and  their  vigour  elsewhere. 

It  is  difficult,  however,  to  believe  that  the  monopoly  granted  to  John  of 
Speyer  was  intended  to  be  really  and  stringently  binding.  It  is  more  pro- 
bable that  the  privilege  was  conferred,  as  a  sort  of  diploma  of  merit,  by  a 
grateful  government  upon  the  prototypographer  of  their  city.     In  all  likeli- 

Jcnson  docs  not  appear  to  have  ever  applied  for  a  privilege.  After  this  first  privilege 
to  John  of  Speyer,  either  the  documents  have  disappeared  or  the  custom  of  applying  fell 
into  disuse.  The  next  instance  of  a  privilege  docs  not  occur  till  seventeen  years  later,  and 
again  between  1487  and  1492  there  is  a  gap  in  which  no  privileges  are  to  be  found. 
After  1492  they  become  more  regular  and  frequent. 


Books  before  Legislation.  53 

hood  the  government  did  not  fully  grasp  the  importance  of  the  new  method 
of  producing  books.  They  may  have  thought  that  printing  would  not  prove 
to  be  so  rapid  a  process  as  it  did  ;  that  the  typographer's  art  would,  at  most, 
serve  merely  to  supplement  the  art  of  the  copyist,  and  would  give  to  a  few 
wealthy  colleftors  reproductions  of  codices  at  present  inaccessible.  It  is  to 
be  observed,  however,  that  the  phrases  of  the  privilege,  in  maximo  numero 
and  pervili  pretio^  hardly  bear  out  this  conjecture ;  and  even  if  they  are 
copied  from  John's  petition  without  much  consideration  of  their  import,  as 
is  probably  the  case,  we  cannot  acquit  the  government  of  haste  and  precipi- 
tancy in  their  first  dealing  with  the  art  of  printing. 

Whether  the  monopoly  was  designed  to  be  operative  or  not,  John  of 
Speyer  solved  every  difficulty  by  his  death,  and  the  marginal  note  in  the 
minutes  of  the  College,  nullius  est  vigoris  quia  obiit  magister  et  au5lor^ 
relieved  his  contemporaries  from  the  burden  of  what  might  have  proved  a 
tyrannous  restraint,  and  allowed  the  art  of  printing  to  embark  freely  upon  its 
career  in  Venice. 

The  second  kind  of  privilege  granted  by  the  Venetian  government,  was 
a  copyright  conceded  to  the  author  of  a  work,  securing  to  him  his  proprietor- 
ship in  his  own  production.  The  second  instance  of  a  privilege  recorded 
in  the  minutes  of  the  College  furnishes  us  with  an  example  of  this  sort  of 
copyright.  On  Sept.  ist,  i486,  the  College  bestowed  upon  Marc'  Antonio 
Sabellico,  historiographer  to  the  RepubHc,  the  sole  right  to  authorize  the 
publication  of  his  Decades  rerum  Venetarum}  under  penalty  of  a  fine  of  five 
hundred  ducats.  This  is  the  earliest  instance  in  which  the  government  re- 
cognized an  author's  literary  proprietorship  in  his  own  work.  In  this  case 
the  property  is  secured  to  Sabellico  by  the  phrase,  quod  opus  prefatum  per 
Marcum  Antonium  prefatum  dari  possit  alicui  diligenti  impressori  qui  opus 
illud  imprimat  suis  sumptibus  et  edat  et  nemini  printer  eum  Uceat  opus  illud 
imprimi  facer e?  Although  the  privilege  does  not  explicitly  confer  on  Sabellico 
the  property  in  his  book,  yet  this  clause,  forbidding  anyone  to  print  it  save 
the  man  he  may  seleCt,  was  intended  to  secure  full  rights  to  the  author. 

In  the  year  1493  the  College  formally  and  explicitly  recognized  the 
doctrine  of  literary  proprietorship,  in  the  privilege  which  they  granted  to 
Daniele  Barbaro  —  a  copyright  for  ten  years  in  his  brother  Hermolao 
Barbaro's  Castigationes  Plinii.  The  College  state  their  grounds,  which  are, 
arbitrantes  quod  qui  onus  et  impensiam  habuerunt,  consequantur  etiam  utili- 
tatem  et  commodum^  non  autem  alii  illud  ab  eis  auferant.  Hermolao's  property 
in  his  Castigationes  is  held  to  have  passed  to  his  heir,  his  brother  Daniele. 

^  Hain,  *i4,o53.     Printed  by  Andrea  de  Torresani  in  1487. 

^  Cf.  Castellani,  /  privilegi    di   stampa  e  la  proprieta    letteraria  in    Venexia.      Venezia, 
i888,  p.  6. 


54  ^he  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

From  the  copyright  granted  to  Petrus  Franciscus  de  Ravenna  in  the 
year  i/\.<^i-'ij  3rd  January,  it  seems  that  the  formula  in  use  for  conceding 
literary  proprietorship  to  an  author,  was  the  formula  used  in  the  case  of 
Sabellico.  In  this  case  no  one  is  to  print  the  work  called  FxniXy  excepto 
dumtaxat  illo  impressore^  quern  prefatus  doctor  {i.e.,  Petrus  Franciscus,  the 
author)  preelegerit. 

There  are  abundant  instances  of  this  second  kind  of  privilege,  copy- 
right to  the  author.  But  they  are  not  so  numerous  as  the  examples  of  the 
third  kind,  copyright  to  editor  or  publisher  for  works  not  their  own,  or  only 
partially  so.  The  first  example  of  a  copyright  to  an  editor,  which  is  re- 
corded in  the  minutes  of  the  College,  is  that  granted  to  Joannes  Dominicus 
Nigro  for  his  edition  of  Haliabas  ^  and  of  Xantis  de  Pisauro,  De  Venenis? 
The  formula  is  still  the  same  as  in  the  case  of  copyright  to  author,  no  one 
may  print  the  editions  excepto  dumtaxat  illo  impressore  quem  prefatus  dominus 
Joannes  Dominicus  duxerit  eligendum.  The  same  year  (1492,  17th  August) 
furnishes  us  with  an  example  of  a  copyright  granted  to  a  printer-publisher, 
Bernardinus  de  Benaliis,  imprimendorum  voluminum  ingeniosus  artifex  et 
magister,  for  Bernardo  Justiniani's  De  origine  urbis  Venetiarum.^  And  from 
this  date  onwards  such  copyrights  constantly  occur. 

It  was  the  abuse  of  this  kind  of  copyright  which  led  to  the  first  legisla- 
tion on  the  subjedl  of  the  press  in  Venice,  By  no  means  all  the  works  for 
which  privileges  were  demanded,  issued  from  the  press.  For  when  the 
custom  of  asking  for  privileges  took  firm  hold  on  the  printing  and  publish- 
ing trade,  there  was  a  rush  of  printer-publishers  to  secure  copyrights  in  a 
great  number  of  books  which  they  had  small  prosped  of  ever  setting  up  in 
type,  and  this  block  in  the  printing  trade  led  up  to  the  legislation  of  the 
year  15 17. 

The  fourth  kind  of  privilege  conceded  by  the  College  for  the  encourage- 
ment of  the  new  art  was  a  patent  for  improvements  in  the  method  of  the  art, 
or  for  fresh  departures  inside  the  region  of  the  art.  A  patent  for  the  sole 
use  of  any  invention  naturally  carried  with  it  a  monopoly  in  the  works  pro- 
duced by  that  invention.  For  example,  the  monopoly  in  all  Greek  books 
which  he  shall  print,  granted  to  Aldus  in  1495-6,  is  conveyed  in  the  same 
privilege  as  bestowed  on  him  a  patent  for  his  two  new  methods  of  printing, 
which  he  calls  his  secrets.  And  a  similar  privilege  was  conceded  to  Gabriele 
Braccio  da  Brisighella  and  Company  for  his  bellissima  et  nova  inventione  for 

'   Hain,  *i  3,697.      Published  by  Bernardinus  de  Choris,  x  lanuarii,  M.ccccxci. 
"  Not  in  Hain.      Published  by  the   printer,  Bernardino   Rizzo  da  Novara,  1492.      Cf. 
Fulin,  op.  at.,  p.  23. 

^  Not  in  Hain.      Published  by  Rizzo  da  Novara,  '.492. 
^  Hain,  *9,638. 


Books  before  Legislation.  tr 

printing  in  Greek  ;  and  in  1498  to  Ottaviano  de'  Petrucci  da  Fossombrone 
for  his  invention  for  printing  figured  song.  Again,  in  the  same  year,  we 
find  a  patent  granted  to  Nicolo  Vlasto  of  Crete,  for  his  sorte  di  bellettissime 
lettere  grece^  unide  cum  i  sud  accent i^  cossa  che  non  fu  mai  piufa5ia  ne  si  bona 
ne  cussi  bella.  In  i  500-1  Aldus  received  a  patent  for  his  lettere  corsive  et 
cancellaresche,  and  the  Chiefs  of  the  Ten  undertook  to  see  that  his  rights 
were  respected.  And  throughout  the  whole  of  the  sixteenth  century  we  find 
patents  granted  by  the  government  for  improvements  in  the  art  of  printing. 

These  four  kinds  of  privileges  which  we  have  just  enumerated  were 
granted  as  protedlion  from  competition  inside  the  state.  There  is  a  fifth 
and  last  kind  of  privilege,  which  was  designed  to  encourage  the  art  in  the 
city,  and  to  guard  it  against  foreign  rivals — the  sort  of  privilege  known 
as  protedlion.  The  government  of  the  Republic  was  protecflionist.  It 
sheltered  its  industries  from  external  competition.  And  in  the  case  of  print- 
ing it  declared  at  once  that  it  would  follow  its  usual  pra6lice  {quemadmodum 
in  aliis  exercitiis  sustinendis  et  multo  quidem  inferioribus  fieri  soli  turn  est) . 
It  therefore  provided  that  John  of  Speyer's  monopoly  should  be  protected 
from  foreign  as  well  as  from  internal  attack,  by  forbidding  the  importation 
or  sale  of  books  printed  elsewhere.  And  this  protedlive  clause  appears, 
almost  invariably,  in  the  privileges  subsequently  granted  by  the  govern- 
ment. 

But  besides  the  protection  of  the  individual  author,  editor,  or  printer- 
publisher,  the  government  also  took  steps  to  foster  and  prote6l  the  art 
generally.  It  encouraged  foreigners  to  apply  for  Venetian  copyrights,  but 
it  soon  began  to  add  the  proviso  that  works  for  which  copyright  is  obtained 
must  be  printed  in  Venice.^ 

The  printer-publishers  were  in  the  habit  of  adducing  various  reasons  in 
support  of  their  petition  for  a  privilege.  In  the  year  1496  Bernardino 
Rasma  ^  approaches  the  College  with  a  supplication  which  shows  how  keen 
the  competition  among  book  merchants  was,  and  the  lengths  to  which  they 
would  go  in  their  desire  to  overreach  one  another.  Bernardino  informs  the 
College  that  "  a  pernicious  and  hurtful  corruption  has  crept  into  the  midst  of 
the  merchant  printers  of  this  glorious  city,  whereby  not  only  in  times  past 
but  now-a-days  many  of  them  are  undone.  For  when  one  of  them  shall 
have  set  himself  to  produce  a  book  of  rare  beauty — which  entails  the 
absorption  of  all  his  capital  in  it — should  his  brother  merchants  come  to 
hear  of  it,  they  use  every  cunning  device  to  steal  the  proofs  of  the  new  work 

'  e.g.  15  19,  15th  April,  a  copyright  granted  to  Manenti,  doftor  to  the  Duke  of  Urbino, 
hac  tarn  en  conditione,  quod  antedi£lu5  magister  Manens  obligatus  sit  hie  Venetiis  facer e  imprimi  opera 
pnediSia.     And  so  with  Lucantonio  Giunra  in  1522. 

^  i.e.  Bernardinus  Herasmius  Novocomensis.      Fulin,  op.  cit.,  p.  41. 


i;6  'The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

from  the  hands  of  the  pressmen,  and  set  to,  with  many  men  and  many  presses, 
to  print  the  book  before  the  original  designer  of  the  book,  can  finish  his 
edition,  which,  when  it  is  ready  for  issue,  finds  the  market  spoiled  by  the 
pirated  edition."  Against  such  fraudulent  and  ruinous  competition  the 
printer-publishers  sought  proteftion  from  the  government. 

Or,  again,  they  plead  in  support  of  their  appeal,  the  bad  workmanship 
of  their  brother  printers  and  the  excellence  of  their  own.  For  example, 
Braccio  of  Brisighella  and  Company  set  forth  how,  "  by  the  culpable  negli- 
gence and  ignorance  of  printers  the  texts  of  editions  become  every  day  more 
corrupt,  which  thing  is  a  dishonour  and  a  public  injury  to  this  glorious 
citv.  But  Braccio  and  Company,  ever  soHcitous  for  the  honour  and  wel- 
fare of  this  thrice  glorious  Republic,  are  resolved  by  means  of  a  new  and 
beautiful  invention,  to  print  both  in  Greek  and  Latin  with  every  care  and 
diligence.  In  this  useful  and  laudable  undertaking  they  have  spent  much 
money,  even  more  than  they  could  afford,  but  they  have  done  so  in  the 
hope  of  being  favourably  regarded  by  your  most  benignant  and  clement 
serenity  ; "  and  they  accordingly  present  their  petition  for  a  patent  and  a 
copyright. 

Or,  finally,  printers  sometimes  appeal  for  a  privilege  on  the  ground  of 
their  misfortunes  or  distress.  They  have  large  families  to  support,  or,  like 
Filippo  Pincio — to  whom  befell  the  miserabil  caso  che  bruso  la  casa  cum  libri 
et  ogni  sua  facultade — they  have  met  with  some  accident.  That  printers 
should  apply  for  a  privilege  on  the  grounds  of  poverty,  would  seem  to  show 
that  they  believed  that  there  was  some  pecuniary  advantage  to  be  gained 
from  the  possession  of  such  a  grant. 

In  the  year  1494  we  find  the  first  instance  of  a  printer-publisher  support- 
ing his  application  for  a  privilege  by  a  certificate  from  competent  authorities 
as  to  the  value  of  the  work  which  he  proposed  to  publish.  No  such  certifi- 
cate was  at  that  time  required  by  the  government,  but  the  applicant  no 
doubt  hoped  in  this  way  to  facilitate  the  concession  of  the  grant  he  sought. 
The  example  is  that  of  Bernardino  de  Benaliis,  who  petitioned  for  a  copyright 
in  the  works  of  the  Beato  '  (at  that  time  not  y6t  Saint)  Lorenzo  Giustiniani, 
and  of  Alessandro  Tartagni  da  Imola,^  and  put  in  attestations  as  to  the  im- 
portance of  Tartagni's  works  from  the  Reftor  of  the  Faculty  of  Jurists,  and 
from  many  doctors  in  law  at  the  University  of  Padua.^  Foreigners  frequently 
sought  the  support  of  the  ambassador  of  some  prince  in  presenting  their 
petition.      For  example,  in    the  year  1494,  Girolamo   Biondo   of   Florence 

'   Hain,  9,477.  "   Hn,  *   15,254. 

''  Vhis  attestationibus  re£loris  jurhtorum  et  complurium  do8orum  legcntium  in  fiorent'issimo  gymn/isio 
patavino  afirmantmn  opera  ipsa  futura  fore  valde  proficua  et  utilia  tiniverso  orbi.  So,  too,  in  the 
case  of  Hicronymus  Durante,  1492.     Fulin,  op.  cit.,  pp.  23,  30. 


Books  before  Legislation.  cj 

enlists  the  support  of  Antonio  di  Cauchorio,  ambassador  of  Rimini,  to  obtain 
for  him  a  copyright  in  Joannes  Ferrariensis,  De  ccelesti  Vita^  and  in  the  letters 
of  Marsilio  Ficino  ;  Richard  Pace,  ambassador  of  England,  applies  for  a 
copyright  on  behalf  of  Nicolaus  Thomasus  ^  for  his  translation  of  Aristotle's 
Parva  Naturaliay  with  a  commentary ;  and  Bernardino  da  Landriano  is 
assisted  by  Taddeo  Vimercati,  ambassador  of  the  Duke  of  Milan.^ 

The  College  did  not  always  grant  the  petition  as  it  was  presented  ;  they 
occasionally  imposed  conditions  upon  the  fulfilment  of  which  the  validity  of 
the  privilege  depended.  These  conditions  are  mainly  of  three  kinds,  afFeding 
the  quality  of  the  work  to  be  produced,  the  speed  of  produ(flion,  and  other 
people's  rights.  As  examples  of  the  first  kind  of  proviso,  we  have  the  privi- 
lege to  Bernardino  de  Benaliis  of  1493-4,  by  which  he  is  bound  not  to  pub- 
lish the  works  of  Tartagni  without  those  of  Giustiniani,  nor  vice  versa,  but 
he  must  publish  both  together  at  one  and  the  same  time,  and  he  is  obliged  to 
print  on  cartha  optima  chara5fereque  perfe5io  et  quod  sint  corretlissima  {i.e.^ 
opera).  Matheo  de  Co  de  ca's  privilege  of  1494  is  limited  by  the  condition 
that  he  shall  sell  di£le  opere  pretio  honestissimo^  si  in  grosso  come  menudo.  In 
1496,  Bernardino  da  Landriano  is  bound  not  to  abuse  his  privilege  by  forcing 
up  the  price. 

Conditions  as  regards  speed  were  occasionally  added ;  as,  for  example, 
that  the  works  must  have  appeared  within  a  year  from  the  date  of  the 
petition,  or  must  be  printed  at  a  certain  rate  per  diem. 

The  third  kind  of  proviso  which  the  College  attached  to  a  privilege 
was  designed  to  protedl  other  printer-publishers'  antecedent  privileges,  and 
the  College  itself  from  the  consequences  of  granting  a  copyright  in  a  work 
which  some  other  publisher  had  already  begun  to  print.  We  have  an  example 
of  such  a  saving  clause  in  the  privilege  granted  to  Alessandro  Calcedonio  in 
the  year  1493,  which  closes  thus,  declarato,  quod  h^ec  gratia  intelligatur  casu 
quo  opera  ipsa  sint  nova  (that  is,  new  to  the  press)  et  aliquis  alius  jam  non 
cceperit  ilia  imprimere,  vel  sibi  promissum  fuerit^'  This  proviso  is  constantly 
repeated  in  various  forms,  for  example,  quod  non  comprehendantur  illi  qui  forte 
jam  initiassent  similia  opera  (in  1494),  and  dummodo  prius  di^a  volumina 
non  fuerint  impressa  (in  1502).  The  College  made  its  intention  upon  this 
point  so  clearly  understood,  that  the  executors  of  Hermann  Liechtenstein, 
when  applying  in  1494  for  a  copyright  in  Vincent  de  Beauvais'  Speculum^ 
themselves  insert  the  proviso  in  their  petition,  non  derogando  tamen  oh  hoc 
juribus  eorum  qui  ante presentem  diem  imprimissent  aut  imprimi  facer e  ccepissent. 

'   Calendar  of  State  Papers,  Venetian,  vol.  iii.,  Nos.  696,  698,  from  which  it  appears 
that  Thomasus  had  been  Pace's  tutor. 

"  Other  instances  will  be  found  in  my  Analysis  of  privileges,  among  the  Documents. 
'   In  this  case  the  works  in  question  had  been  published  in  1492  by  Ottaviano  Scotto. 

I 


^8  T^he  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

All  the  same,  this  proviso  does  not  always  appear,  nor  when  it  did  appear 
was  it  always  sufficient  protection  for  the  original  holder  of  a  copyright ;  for 
we  find  Lazzaro  di  Soardi  prospedively  protedling  himself  by  the  proviso 
that  all  subsequent  copyrights  granted  for  the  works  named  in  his  petition 
shall,  ipso  fa^o,  be  held  as  surreptitious  and  invalid.  We  must  remember 
that  as  yet  the  relations  of  the  government  to  the  book  trade  were  purely 
tentative  and  experimental.  It  was  anxious  to  encourage  the  trade  in  every 
way,  but  it  prepared  no  machinery  for  the  proper  regulation  of  that  trade  ; 
it  kept  no  register  of  the  privileges  it  granted  other  than  the  entry  in  the 
minutes  of  the  College  or  of  the  Senate — and  to  these  petitioners  could  not 
have  access — and  so  printers  and  publishers  had  no  means  of  knowing 
whether  they  were  infringing  a  previous  copyright  or  no. 

As  to  the  average  duration  of  privileges  in  Venice,  we  find  that  during 
the  first  century  of  printing  the  average  is  about  ten  years.    After  the  middle 
of  the  sixteenth  century  the  average  duration  has  a  tendency  to  rise,  till  we  find 
it  touching  twenty  years  in  1569,  in  1587,  and  in  1593,  and  reaching  twenty- 
four  years  and  over  in  1596.     We  find,  however,  wide  differences  between 
particular   cases;  we  have   instances   of  copyrights  for   one  year,   for    five 
years,  for  fifteen  years,  for   twenty  and  for  twenty-five  years.     Occasionally 
slight  concessions  in  favour  of  the  publisher  are  made  by  the  clause  that  the 
copyright  shall  run  from  the  date  of  the  issue  of  the  book,  and  not  from  the 
date  of  the  copyright.^     Or,  again,  the  government  grant  a  prolongation  of 
copyright  upon  sufficient  cause  shown  why  the  original  copyright  period  has 
not  been  available  to  recoup  the  publisher.     An  interesting  example  of  such 
a  prolongation  of  copyright  is  the  concession  made  in  1 508-9  to  Leonardo 
Crasso,  who  eight  years  previously  had  published  and  obtained  a  copyright 
in  Polifilo  ^  vulgar^  opera  molto  utile  et  fru5iuosa  et  de  grandissima  elegantia^ 
but  had  drawn  no  profit  from  it,  nor  had  been  able  to  sell  it  owing  to  the  wars. 
It  is  very  doubtful  whether  these  early   privileges  were  at  all  stridtly 
enforced.     The  College  granted  them  quite  readily,  but  took  no  means  for 
registering  them  for  pubHc  reference ;  and  it  left  the  petitioners  to  proted: 
their  own  interests.     Yet,  as  far  as  we  know,  there  is  no  instance  of  one 
printer  suing  another  for  infringement  of  his  rights.      Infringement  of  copy- 
right   did    take  place,  as   we  know  from    the  complaints  presented  to   the 
College  in   1494-5  by  Daniele  Barbaro  against  those  who  had  infringed  his 
copyright    in    Hermolao    Barbaro's  Castigationes  Plinii.      And,  again,    the 
Chiefs  of  the  Ten  in  1499  issue  an  order  to  publishers  to  respedl:  the  copy- 
rights   granted   to   Antonio    Moretto    of  Brescia.       In    1494-5,    Girolamo 
Biondo  and  Giambattista,  suo  socio^  secure  a  copyright  for  ten  years  in  the 

'   For  examples,  see  Analysis  of  privileges. 

^  i.e.,  tlic  liypnerotomachia,  published  by  Aldus  in   1499. 


Books  before  Legislation.  ^g 

Letters  of  Saint  Catherine  of  Siena.  These  letters  were  first  published  by 
Aldus,  however,  in  the  year  1500,  and  this  seems  to  afford  a  further  proof 
that  these  privileges  were  not  stri6lly  observed ;  otherwise  Aldus  could  not 
have  published  a  work  for  which  a  privilege  was  still  running  with  five 
years  unexpired.  Again  Aldus,  by  the  publication  of  Pollux's  Lexicon 
in  1502,  was  infringing  Gabriele  Braccio's  copyright  in  that  work,  which 
Braccio  and  Company  had  obtained  in  1498,  while  that  copyright,  again, 
clashed  with  the  more  extensive  privilege  granted  to  Aldus  in  1495-6  ;  and 
as  a  result  of  this  confusion  we  find  the  Letters  of  Phalaris  published  in 
1498  ^  by  Gabriele  Braccio  and  Company,  and  in  1499^  by  Aldus,  without 
any  suit  of  one  against  the  other,  or  any  determination  where  the  copyright  lay. 

The  whole  question  of  privileges  was  in  confusion.  Nor  did  the 
penalties  attaching  to  infringement  appear  to  a6t  as  deterrents.  The  court 
before  which  cases  of  contravention  of  copyright  could  be  tried,  is  some- 
times specified  in  the  privilege  itself.  Occasionally  it  is  declared  that  any 
magistrate  of  the  Republic  may  try  the  case  ;  for  example,  the  petition  of 
Soardi  in  1503  provides  that  ogni  magistrato  possi  ministrar  justicia  per 
questa  presente  gratia.  Sometimes  it  is  the  Signori  di  Notte  ^  who  are  to  form 
the  court,  but  more  commonly  the  Avogadori  di  Comun."*  The  penalties 
likewise  are  specified  in  the  privilege.  For  the  most  part  they  consist  in 
confiscation  of  the  contraband  goods,  a  fine  varying  from  as  low  as  twenty 
soldi  (in  1500)  for  each  copy,  to  as  high  as  one  thousand  ducats  in  the  case 
of  Ariosto's  copyright  in  the  year  1515.  The  destination  of  the  fine  was 
also  prescribed.  As  a  rule  it  was  divided  into  three  parts,  of  which  the  court 
had  one  part,  the  accuser  one,  and  some  charity  in  the  city  one.  Very  rarely 
do  we  find,  as  in  the  year  i  500,  when  two  months'  confinement  is  added  to  the 
fine,  the  punishment  of  prison  for  infringement  of  a  privilege.  Still  rarer  is 
suspension  from  the  exercise  of  the  art  as  a  penalty  for  violating  a  privilege. 

In  dealing  with  the  relations  between  the  government  and  the  book 
trade  and  printing  press  upon  the  question  of  privileges,  in  this  period 
before  legislation,  we  have  endeavoured  to  treat  the  subjedl  of  monopolies, 
copyrights,  patents,  and  proteftion  in  an  orderly  manner.  But  the  a<5lion  of 
the  government  itself  was  based  upon  no  general  principles ;  it  had  formu- 
lated no  fixed  rules  of  condu6l.  The  habit  of  the  printers  and  publishers 
and  authors,  however,  was  gradually  building  up  a  series  of  precedents, 
which  regulated  the  condudl  of  the  government  when  the  time  for  legislation 
on  the  matter  of  the  printing  press  arrived. 

^  Hain,  *  12,871.  ^  Renouard,  op.  cit.,  i.  p.  42. 

•^  The  police  magistrates  of"  Venice.  '  The  procurators  fiscal  of  the  Republic. 


^W^m^^l 

'«>^^»"'«^IW«^^JWS 

^^^^ 

^^^^H^^^ 

^^^f 

3^^^^^^^^ 

^^^^^^^^ 

^^^ 

yS/'yxtfJfi^hM^^^ 

^^»^^~^v^^^^^ 

f'^^^^^^g?® 

^?^^^^  '^V^^^^^^^^^^^^-*^'^^^'^ 

^^^ 

^Sa^XsL^si 

^M^^^M 

y^^^sfej 

^^^fcii^^&^^m'^^^ 

^^ 

^m 

^^^s 

^^^ 

^^^K^^^ 

^ 

CHAPTER    VIII. 

146^ — 1528. 

BOOKS      BEFORE     LEGISLATION. 


Proteftion  against  the  art — Censorship  of  three  kinds  :  (i)  religious,  testamurs  and 
impmnaturs  ;  {2)  literary,  Marcus  Musurus  and  Andrea  Navagero  ;  (3)  moral,  subdivided 
into  (a)  public  or  political  morality,  and  (/3)  private  morality — The  case  of  Alvise  Cinthio 
degli  Fabritii — Resume. 

K  have  seen  how  the  government,  during  this  first  period  of 
its  relations  to  the  press,  the  period  before  legislation,  under- 
took, though  in  a  vague  and  indefinite  manner,  to  proted 
authors,  editors,  and  publishers  from  piracy  at  home  and 
trom  foreign  competition.  Such  protedion  was  afforded 
ij  by  privileges  of  various  kinds.  In  the  same  vague  and  in- 
definite way  the  government  was  gradually  compelled  by  circumstances  to 
undertake  the  protedlion  of  the  State  against  certain  dangers  incidental  to  the 
printing  press,  and  this  it  did  by  the  creation  of  a  censorship — informal  at 
first,  but  subsequently  codified — whose  operation  is  marked  by  the  presence 
of  imprimalurSy  just  as  the  operation  of  monopolies,  copyrights,  and  patents 
is  marked  by  the  presence  of  privilegii.  As  yet,  however,  there  were  no 
laws  on  the  subjedl  of  books,  and  consequently  there  is  no  definiteness 
about  this  early  censorship,  no  commission  to  specified  officers.  The 
government  merely  took  adlion  upon  each  case  as  it  arose. 

As  the  College  or  the  Senate  granted  privileges,  so  the  Council  of  Ten 
granted  imprimaturs.  It  was  inevitable  that  this  censorial  duty  should  fall 
to  the  Council  of  Ten  in  virtue  of  its  special  fund:ions  in  the  State  as 
guardian  of  morals  and  committee  of  public  safety.  The  censorship  of 
the  press  in  Venice  offers  three  aspeds,  religious,  literary,  and  moral ;  and 
moral  censorship  may  be  subdivided  into  censorship  of  public  or  political 
morals,  and  censorship  of  private  morals. 


Books  before  Legislation.  61 

We  have  seen  that  applicants  for  a  privilege  sometimes  fortified  their 
petition  by  a  certificate,  approbation,  or  testamur  ^  from  competent  authorities 
as  to  the  value  of  the  work  for  which  they  demanded  a  privilege.  The 
earliest  example  of  an  ecclesiastical  testa?niir  printed  in  a  book  published  in 
Venice,  is  that  which  appears  at  the  beginning  of  the  Nosce  te,  issued  by 
Jenson  in  the  year  1480.  It  is  signed,  Philippus  rota  juris  utriusque 
do5for;  Joannes  gusmaci,  archipresbyter  mantis  Silicis^  ac  plebanus  Sanctis 
Marie  nove  de  Venetiis ;  Petrus  frigerius  artium  et  theologie  dotlor^  archie- 
piscopus  Corphiensis  ;  Mapheus  girardo^  Patriarcha  Venetiarum^  Dalmatieque 
primas ;  Gabriel  brunus,  ordinis  minorum  theologorum^  Inquisitor.  As  the 
Nosce  te  was  a  devotional  work,  written  by  a  cleric,  the  Carthusian 
Giovanni  di  Dio,  he  may  have  been  required  by  his  superiors  to  obtain  and 
even  to  print  the  testamurs  of  the  above-named  theologians,  among  them 
being  his  Patriarch  and  his  Inquisitor.  This  testamur  certainly  proves  an 
aft  of  ecclesiastical  censorship,  but  over  an  ecclesiastic  ;  and  it  is  possible 
that  it  may  have  been  regarded  ecclesiastically  as  equivalent  to  an  imprimatur. 
No  reference  to  the  Nosce  te  occurs  in  the  documents  of  the  College  or  of 
the  Senate,  and  we  cannot  tell  whether  a  privilege  was  ever  granted  for  the 
work,  and  if  so,  whether  any  reference  was  made  to  this  ecclesiastical  testa- 
mur? But  it  is  certain  that  no  such  testamur  was  at  that  time  required  by 
the  secular  government,  nor  would  the  government  have  ever  admitted  that 
such  a  document  was  equivalent  to  an  imprimatur^  had  those  been  in  use  in 
1480,  which  was  not  the  case. 

No  other  instance  of  such  a  clerical  testamur  occurs  till  the  beginning  of 
the  next  century.  In  the  year  1505,  26th  Nov.,  Jacomo  di  Penzi  of  Lecco, 
printer,  in  his  petition  to  the  College  for  a  privilege,  states  that  he  has  an 
imprimatur  from  the  Chiefs  of  the  Council  of  Ten,  and  a  testamur  from  the 
Patriarch  as  to  the  quality  of  one  of  the  works,  the  Tre  famosissime  ^Aestioni^ 
by  Zane,  Archbishop  of  Spalato.  There  is  nothing  to  show  whether  the 
Chiefs  had  ordered  Jacomo  to  produce  this  ecclesiastical  testamur ,  or  whether 
he  had  done  so  of  his  own  accord.  In  the  next  year  we  have  a  case  which 
resembles  that  of  the  Nosce  te.  Silvestro  da  Prierio,  a  Dominican,  applied  to 
the  College  for  a  privilege,  and  put  in  the  testamur  of  a  brother  Dominican, 
who  had  been  appointed  by  the  general  of  the  order  to  examine  Prierio's 
work.  Here  the  censorship  and  the  censor  are  both  ecclesiastical,  but  the 
ecclesiastical  testamur  is  presented  as  an  inducement  to  the  secular  govern- 
ment to  grant  a  privilege. 

^  All  such  documents  I  shall  call  testamurs,  as  distinguished  from  privileges  and 
imprimaturs. 

'  In  the  year  1695  the  Inquisitor,  by  endeavouring  to  substitute  a  true  imprimatur  for  a 
testamur,  brought  down  on  himself  the  anger  of  the  government. 


62  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

In  none  of  these  cases  did  the  secular  government  order  or  require  the 
presence  of  an  ecclesiastical  testamur  ;  the  petitioners  put  in  their  testmnurs^ 
believing  that  these  would  assist  them  in  obtaining  their  privilege.  But  in 
the  year  1508  the  Council  of  Ten,  when  petitioned  for  an  imprimatur^  ap- 
pointed a  censor  to  examine  the  work  from  a  theological  point  of  view.  This 
was  in  the  case  of  Gregorius  de  Gregoriis,  who  obtained  his  imprimatur  for 
Christoforo  Marcello's  Universalis  amm^  traditionis  liber  quintus^  because 
Dodlor  Vicenzo  Ouerini,  who  had  been  appointed  to  examine  the  work, 
declared  that  it  contained  nothing  opposed  to  Catholic  verity  {quod  Do5lor 
Vicenzo  ^uerini  cui  per  capita  opus  ipsum  datum  fuit  revidendum  et  bene 
examinandum,  ajjirmavit  nihil  in  ipso  opere  esse  quod  repugnet  vel  alioquin  con- 
trarium  sit  catholics  veritati).  "This  is  the  first  instance  of  a  religious  cen- 
sorship exercised  by  the  secular  government.  In  this  case  the  Council  of 
Ten  appoint  their  own  censor  to  examine  the  work  on  the  score  of  Catholic 
theology,  and  they  grant  their  imprimatur  upon  the  strength  of  his  report. 
Whether  they  would  have  withheld  the  imprimatur  had  the  report  been 
hostile — in  other  words,  whether  they  gave  their  censor  a  deliberative,  and 
not  merely  a  consultive  faculty — is  not  certain,  but  in  all  probability  the  Ten 
would  have  felt  itself  bound  by  the  finding  of  its  censor.  How  far  the 
adlion  of  the  secular  government  in  this  matter  was  prompted  by  the  Church 
it  is  difficult  to  say.  But  it  is  important  to  bear  in  mind  that,  in  this  earliest 
case  of  obligatory  censorship,  whether  prompted  by  the  Church  or  moved  of 
its  own  accord,  it  is  the  secular  government  which  initiates  the  religious  cen- 
sorship and  delegates  to  the  censor  his  authority.  The  Venetian  government 
never  at  any  timic  disputed  the  right  of  the  Church  to  be  protedted  by 
censorship  from  the  attack  of  books  subversive  of  the  faith.  But  it  main- 
tained that  the  State  was  the  proper  weapon  of  defence  through  which  that 
protedtion  should  be  secured.  In  this  case  of  Marcello's  book  it  recognized 
the  need  for  such  a  religious  censorship.  By  its  order  to  Qiierini  it  virtually 
said,  "  Let  us  hear  what  may  be  alleged  by  the  Church  as  regards  the  tendency 
of  the  work  before  we  grant  an  imprimatur^  Venice  desired  in  theological 
matters  to  have  the  opinion  of  the  Church,  but  only  as  a  guide,  the  best 
-guide,  to  its  own  condudl  in  granting  or  refusing  its  permission  to  print. 
The  religious  censor  in  Venice  afted  merely  through  powers  delegated  to 
him  by  the  secular  government.  The  situation  was  not  formulated,  nor  was 
it  likely  to  be  till  divergence  of  opinion  between  secular  and  ecclesiastical 
authorities  arose.  But  the  position  was  implied  in  the  conduct  of  the  Ten 
towards  Christoforo  Marcello's  book. 

In  the  year  1512  we  have  the  instance  of  Bernardino  da  Venezia, 
which  shows  that  the  habit  of  seeking  the  imprimatur  of  the  Council  of 
Ten,    though    not    yet    obligatory    by    law,    was   growing    up    in    custom. 


Books  before  Legislation.  63 

Bernardino  applied  to  the  Senate  for  a  privilege  in  two  theological  works, 
and  put  in  the  testamur  of  the  Patriarch  and  the  imprimatur  of  the  Council 
of  Ten. 

Three  years  later  the  Chiefs  of  the  Council  of  Ten,  in  answer  to  Lazzaro 
di  Soardi's  request  for  an  imprimatur  for  various  theological  works,  declare 
that  since  Soardi  has  obtained  the  testamurs  of  the  Patriarch  and  the  Inquisitor, 
they,  quoad  se,  have  no  objedlions  to  offer,  and  permit  tun  t  fieri  quantum 
pr^efati  Reverendissimus  et  Inquisitor  concessere.  The  phrase  quoad  se^  which 
occurs  again  in  an  imprimatur  of  the  year  15 16,  is  a  remarkable  expression. 
It  seems  to  indicate  that  the  Council  of  Ten  had  tacitly  resigned  its  dire6t 
control  over  the  religious  censorship — that  they  accepted  the  Patriarch  and 
the  Inquisitor  as  the  proper  persons  to  deal  with  this  matter.  They  no  longer, 
as  in  1508,  name  the  censor;  if  the  Patriarch  and  the  Inquisitor  are  satisfied 
upon  the  subject,  then  the  Ten  also  are  satisfied.  This  result  was  inevitable ; 
it  was  the  logical  consequence  of  the  situation.  Granted  a  religious  censor- 
ship, it  was  clear  that  the  Patriarch  and  the  Inquisitor  were  the  proper  persons 
to  exercise  it ;  they  were  experts  in  the  subject,  and,  as  long  as  the  relations 
between  the  Church  and  the  Republic  remained  friendly,  the  government 
was  perfedlly  content  to  accept  their  decisions  on  the  point.  But  the  funda- 
mental position  of  the  government  is  not  altered.  It  is  the  secular  authority, 
not  the  ecclesiastical,  which  grants  the  imprimatur ;  and  the  use  of  the  word 
permit  (permittunt  fieri)  implied  that  their  permit  was  necessary,  and  that 
they  could  also  forbid.  The  imprimatur  to  Soardi  is  of  great  importance, 
because  it  shows  that  the  government  had,  in  pra6tice,  delegated  the  religious 
censorship  to  the  ecclesiastical  authorities,  and  this  custom  subsequently  be- 
came embodied  in  the  law  creating  the  censorial  body. 

In  the  same  year,  i  5  15,  we  find  the  first  indications  of  another  question 
which  subsequently  became  one  of  keen  dispute  between  the  Church  and  the 
Repubhc — the  right  of  the  Holy  See  to  grant  copyrights,  monopolies,  im- 
primaturs, &c.,  in  States  other  than  those  of  the  Church,  and  to  support 
these  concessions  by  the  threat  of  spiritual  punishments.  Fra  Felice  of 
Prato,  a  converted  Jew,  had  translated  certain  Hebrew  books,  and  desired  to 
print  his  translations,  along  with  other  Hebrew  works,  in  Venice,  at  the 
famous  Hebrew  press  of  Daniele  Bomberg,  whose  master  printer  was  Hermann 
Liechtenstein.  Fra  Felice  had  applied  to  the  Pope  for  a  copyright,  and  this 
was  granted  to  him  both  for  Rome  and  the  States  of  the  Church  under  pain 
of  temporal  as  well  as  of  spiritual  punishments,  and  for  the  rest  of  the  world 
under  pain  of  the  spiritual  punishment  of  excommunication.  Fra  Felice  did 
not  think  the  Papal  privilege  sufficient,  and  applied  to  the  College  for  a  copy- 
right for  ten  years.  This  was  granted  to  him,  and  the  College  made  no 
observation  upon  the  Papal    brief  conferring   the  privilege  on    Fra    P'elice. 


64  T'he  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

But  we  shall  see  that  later  on  the  Venetian  government  raised  vigorous  pro- 
tests against  similar  concessions  from  Rome. 

As  a  final  example  of  the  exercise  of  religious  censorship  during  this 
period,  we  have  the  privilege  granted  to  Bernardino  Cinzio,/r<2/^  minore^  and 
supported  by  testamurs  from  the  Apostolic  Legate,  the  Patriarch,  and  the 
Inquisitor.  No  imprimatur  from  the  Council  of  Ten  is  mentioned.  It  may 
have  been  granted,  but  as  there  was  no  legislation  on  the  question  of  censor- 
ship then  in  force,  such  an  imprimatur  was  not  necessary  to  the  acquisition 
of  a  privilege. 

As  regards  the  question  of  religious  censorship  during  this  first  period 
in  the  relations  between  the  Venetian  press  and  the  Venetian  government,  we 
see  that  the  secular  government  retained  to  itself  the  right  of  granting  an 
imprimatur  after  revision  of  the  books ;  it  would  not,  had  the  question  arisen, 
have  allowed  that  any  other  authority  could  grant  such  an  imprimatur.  On 
the  other  hand,  the  Church  authorities  had  tacitly  come  to  be  acknowledged 
as  the  proper  persons  to  condudl  the  religious  censorship ;  and  their  revision 
of  books  from  the  religious  point  of  view  was  accepted  as  final  by  the 
government. 

The  second  kind  of  censorship,  the  literary  censorship,  grew  up  in  the 
same  fortuitous  way  as  the  religious  censorship.  The  need  for  something  of 
the  kind  may  have  been  suggested  to  the  government  by  the  petitions  of  the 
printer-publishers  themselves,  revealing,  in  many  cases,  their  own  defedts,^ 
for  in  them  we  find  references  to  the  scandalously  inaccurate  manner  in  which 
certain  works  have  been  produced,  and  promises  on  the  part  of  the  petitioners 
that  every  care  shall  be  bestowed  upon  their  edition.  The  earliest  instance 
of  a  literary  censorship  imposed  by  the  government  is  in  the  year  1503,  when 
the  Senate  conferred  on  Marcus  Musurus  the  office  of  censor  of  all  Greek 
books,-  a  post  Musurus  was  still  holding  thirteen  years  later.  Again,  in  the 
year  1509,  the  Chiefs  of  the  Ten  granted  to  Pietro  Cirneo  an  imprimatur  ior 
his  History  of  Corsica,  after  having  entrusted  it  to  the  examination  of 
Bernardo  Bembo,'  and  hearing  his  opinion  that  it  deserved  an  imprimatur. 

Literary  censorship  in  the  Humanities  took  definite  form  somewhat  later 
than  in  the  case  of  Hellenistic  scholarship,  when  the  Council  of  Ten  issued  its 

'  e.g.,  Fulin,  op.  cit..  No.  16.  "  Opus  scilicet  eviendatum,  ....  tijtneti  tnultis  in  locis  inemaidata 
et  depravata  hahet." 

^  Legrand,  op.  cit.,  vol.  i.,  cxii,  p.  140.  Preface  to  Gregory  of  Nazianzen's  Orations, 
1 516.  J(Wipndc7n  a  me  caututn  est  tit  c  publica  gr  etc  arum  litter aru??!  officititi,  cui  liber alit ate 
bcneficioquc  Vencti  senatus  tredecitn  jam  amiis  prasidemus,  prodeant  mn  qui  sopicntiiim  insipievtem  insolent es 
ostendent.      But  I  cannot  find  the  appointment  in  the  registers  of  the  Senate. 

^  Father  of  Cardinal  Bembo.  See  Biog.  Univ.  and  Soranzo,  Bibliografia  Venezjana, 
No.  3,8i;o.  I  am  aware  that  Sig.  Fulin  considers  'his  as  an  instance,  not  of  literary,  but  of 
political  censorship;   and  he  may  be  right,  seeing  that  the  censor  is  the  Ten. 


Books  before  Legislation.  65 

general  order  of  Jan.  30th,  151  5-16,'  which  runs  thus  :  "•  In  all  parts  of 
the  world,  and  in  the  famous  cities  not  only  of  Italy  but  also  of  barbarous 
countries,  that  the  honour  of  the  nation  may  be  preserved,  it  is  not  allowed  to 
publish  works  until  they  shall  have  been  examined  by  the  most  learned  persons 
available.  But  in  this  our  city,  so  famous  and  so  worthy,  no  thought  has 
yet  been  bestowed  on  this  matter.  Hence  it  comes  to  pass  that  the  most 
incorredl  editions  which  appear  before  the  world  are  those  issued  in  Venice," 
to  the  dishonour  of  the  city.  Be  it,  therefore,  charged  upon  our  Noble  Andrea 
Navagero  to  examine  all  works  in  humanity  which,  for  the  future,  may  be 
printed ;  and  without  his  signature  in  the  volumes  they  shall  not  be  printed, 
under  pain  of  being  confiscated  and  burned,  and  a  fine  of  three  hundred  ducats 
for  him  who  disobeys  this  order."  The  Council  of  Ten  intimated  their 
order  to  the  printers  of  Venice  on  July  31st  of  the  same  year,  enjoining  upon 
all  printer-publishers  not  to  print  Libra  alcuno  in  humanita  se  prima  el  non 
sera  recognito  et  approbato  per  corre5io^  cum  subscription  de  man  propria  nel 
exemplare  dal  Nobel  homo  Andrea  Navajer.  This  decree  of  15 16  shows  that 
the  government  was,  by  this  time,  aware  of  the  commercial  importance  of 
the  book  trade  which  had  grown  up  in  Venice,  and  of  the  necessity  for  placing 
it  under  proper  control  if  it  was  to  maintain  its  reputation  and  its  value. 
This  is  the  first  example  of  a  general  or  preventive  censorship,  applied  to 
a  whole  class  of  works,  namely,  all  works  in  Humanity,  and  not  to  individual 
books,  as  had  been  the  case  hitherto. 

The  third  kind  of  censorship,  the  moral  censorship,  divides  itself  into 
a  censorship  of  political  morals — of  the  individual's  attitude  towards  his  State, 
and  of  private  morals — of  the  individual's  attitude  towards  the  code  of  de- 
cency and  of  good  condu6l.  As  might  be  expeded,  such  a  close  and  secret 
government  as  that  of  Venice  was  extremely  jealous  of  its  State  documents, 
and  very  sensitive  to  any  reflections  adverse  to  itself  which  might  issue  from 
the  press.  It  endeavoured  to  proted  itself  from  hostile  criticism  by  the  use 
of  political  censorship.  Perhaps  the  earliest  instance  of  such  a  censorship  is 
the  imprimatur  granted  in  the  year  1507,  i6th  July,  to  Lucantonio  Giunta, 
to  print  the  speech  addressed  to  the  Doge  by  Joannes  Rebler,  ambassador 
from  Maximilian,  In  the  case  of  political  censorship,  no  more  than  in  the 
case  of  religious  and  literary  censorship,  was  there  as  yet  any  legislation  on 
the  subjed,  and  the  printer  was  not  bound  to  apply  for  an  imprimatur.     But 

^  Consig.  X.  Misti.,  xxxix,,  c.  3910.     Fulin.  op.  cit.,  p.  15. 

^  It  is  curious  to  find  the  Venetian  government  itself  anticipating  Caspar  Scioppius'  fierce 
condemnation  of  Venetian  editors  and  printers  :  Ciceronis  Veneta  editiones  fiammh  aboleri  debeant ; 
cruces  vero  figi  typographis  ut  documento  sint  aliis,  ne  tarn  improbo  furto  emptores  argento  emiin- 
gere  et  depeciilari  nudeant ;  Senatui  Veneto  cura  esse  oportet  ne  ista  typographorum  fraudes  tarn 
deformem  ^ eve  to  no  mini  m  acid  am  infer  ant. 

K 


66  The  Venetian  Prmti?ig  Press. 

no  doubt  the  delicate  nature  of  the  publication  counselled  him  to  obtain  leave 
first,  before  going  to  press,  and  probably  anyone  who  published  matter  offen- 
sive to  the  State  would  have  been  punished  whether  there  was  a  law  on  the 
subjeft  or  not.  Again,  in  the  year  1510,  the  College  granted  a  privilege  to 
Bartholomio  de  Cori  for  his  La  Obsidione  de  Padua}  De  Cori  in  his  petition 
asserts  that  Marco  Antonio  Lauredan,  one  of  the  Chiefs  of  the  Ten,  had 
himself  examined  the  work,-  The  delicate  point  in  both  these  cases  was,  no 
doubt,  the  condudl  of  the  Republic  towards  the  Emperor  Maximilian  and 
during  the  wars  of  the  League  of  Cambrai. 

On  the  20th  August,  1515,  we  find  another  remarkable  example  of 
the  application  of  political  censorship  as  a  safeguard  against  unfavourable 
opinions  on  the  condudl  of  the  State,  Marino  Sanuto  was  engaged  upon 
his  history  of  the  advent  of  Charles  VIII.  in  Italy,  and  desired  to  have  free 
access  to  the  papers  of  the  Chancellary  with  a  view  to  his  special  subjedt.^ 
The  necessary  permission  was  granted  him  by  the  Council  of  Ten  for  the 
examination  of  all  State  papers  two  years  old  and  upwards,  but  only  upon 
condition  that,  when  the  work  was  finished,  Sanuto  should  neither  show  it 
to  anyone  nor  publish  it  till  it  had  been  submitted  to  the  Chiefs  of  the  Ten, 
and  their  pleasure  made  known.  The  following  year  Sanuto  was  eleifted  one 
of  the  Senate  {nunc  est  de  consiliis  secretis^  videlicet  de  Consilio  rogatoruni)^  and 
ex  officio  he  became  informed  of  the  current  State  secrets  ;  that  being  so,  the 
Chiefs  of  the  Ten  removed  the  prohibition  upon  the  State  papers  of  the  last 
two  years,  and  granted  Sanuto  power  to  inspect  any  papers  he  might  desire  to 
see.*  Sanuto  did  not  publish  this,  nor  indeed  any  other  of  his  works,  and  it 
was  therefore  not  subjected  to  examination  ;  but  in  this  document  we  see 
that  provision  is  made  for  protecting  the  reputation  of  the  Republic  by 
means  of  a  political  censorship. 

A  case  nearly  identical  with  that  of  Marino  Sanuto  occurred  in  the 
same  year,  1515.  The  Chiefs  of  the  Ten  granted  permission  to  Andrea 
Mocenigo  to  examine  State  papers  older  than  three  years,  with  a  view  to 
assisting  him  in  the  history  of  the  League  of  Cambrai  on  which  he  was 
engaged,  and  in  order  that  he  may  know  the  truth,  which  in  hystoriis 
est  pars  potissima — a  phrase  they  had  already  used  in  granting  a  similar 
permission  to  Sanuto.  The  same  year  Mocenigo  became  a  senator,  and 
the  chiefs  granted  to  him,  as  to  Sanuto,  leave  to  see  all  papers  usque  in 
pr^sens  ;  but  Mocenigo  was  warned  neither  to  show  his  work  to  anyone  nor 
to  publish  it  until  he  had  submitted  it  to  the  Chiefs  of  the  Ten.  Mocenigo 
completed  his  history,  and  presented  it  to  the  chiefs,  who  ordered  the  Grand 

'  Cicogna,  Bibliog.  Venez,.,  No.  1,910. 
Fulin,  op.  cit.,  p.  16,  note,  No.  180.  ,        ""  Sanuto,  Diarii,  vii.  109. 

Rawdon  Brown,  Ragguagli  siilla  Vita  Ji  Marin  Sanuto,  Venczia,  1837,  "'•  S^z- 


Books  before  Legislation,  67 

Chancellor,  Giampietro  Stella,  to  report  upon  it.  The  chancellor  declared 
diSfum  opus  esse  ■praclarum  et  dignum  maxima  commendatione^  and  Mocenigo 
obtained  his  imprimatur.  In  this  case,  as  Mocenigo  desired  to  publish  his 
work,  the  examination  by  the  political  censor  was  adlually  carried  out,  and 
the  Ten  named  as  censor  the  Grand  Chancellor  of  Venice,  the  man  under 
whose  care  all  the  State  papers  of  the  Republic  were  placed. 

During  this  period  before  legislation,  we  see  that  as  the  Church 
gradually  established,  in  pra6lice,  a  religious  censorship  of  the  press,  so  the 
State  established  a  political  censorship.  If  the  Church  would  not  allow  the 
publication  of  matter  hostile  to  its  dogma,  neither  would  the  State  allow  the 
publication  of  matter  hostile  to  its  reputation  and  its  glory.  The  govern- 
ment, no  doubt,  argued  that  this  political  censorship  was  in  the  interests  of 
truth,  which  in  hystoriis  est  pars  potissima.  But  all  truths  are  not  convenient ; 
and  the  State  would  probably  have  suppressed  hostile  truths  as  well  as  hostile 
falsehoods.  We  must  not  forget  that  in  1658  the  Senate  refused  to  allow 
the  sale  of  Pallavicini's  History  of  the  Council  of  Trent,  because  Pallavicini 
there  maintained  that  Pietro  Soave  Polano  and  Paolo  Sarpi  Veneto  were 
one  and  the  same  person.  When  we  reach  the  opening  of  the  next  century 
— the  period  of  Fra  Paolo  Sarpi — we  shall  see  how  that  great  statesman 
formulated  the  position*  of  the  government  as  regards  religious  and  political 
censorship. 

The  need  for  a  censorship  of  morals,  for  a  guardianship  of  the  purity 
of  the  press,  was  sure  to  arise  sooner  or  later  in  Venice.  The  invention  of 
printing  conduced  to  the  spread  of  knowledge,  but  it  also  brought  with  it 
immense  facilities  for  the  spread  of  corruption.  It  is  possible,  however,  that 
the  Venetian  government  would  have  taken  little  or  no  notice  of  the  licence 
of  the  press,  had  its  attention  not  been  forcibly  called  to  the  question  ;  it 
certainly,  later  on,  permitted  the  publication  of  scandalous  works,"  and  did 
not  hesitate  to  declare  degne  di  stampa  books  with  such  suggestive  titles  as 
//  Ritratto  della  Rufiana^  Vittima  delle  Donne.^  The  event  which  brought 
about  the  censorship  of  the  press  upon  scandalous  publications  occurred 
in  1526,  when  Alvise  Cynthio  degli  Fabritii  published,  under  copyright 
for  ten  years,  granted  by  the  Senate,  his  book  Della  origine  delli  volgari 
proverbii.  The  episode  is  succinftly  recounted  in  Sanuto's  Diaries  "*  as 
follows  :  "  i526-(7),  29  January.     In   the   Council  of  Ten.   .  .   .   Further 

'  Fulin,  op.  cit..  No.  219.  Cicogna,  Bib.  Ven.,  No.  792.  Foscarini,  Letterattira  Venez.iana 
(Veil.,  1854),  p.  288.      The  book  was  published  by  Vitali  in  I  525. 

'  Certo  mn  posso  vedere  sen-za  dhpiacere  qualche  libra  di  rime  oscene,  dove  nelli  mandati  d^un 
magistrato  tanto  sublime  si  dica  che  sono  degne  di  stampa. — Sarpi,  Consulta  ap.  Cecchetti,  La  Rep.  di 
Venezia  e  la  Corte  di  Roma,  ii.  235. 

^  Archivio  degli  Esecutori  contro  la  Bestemmia,  1621. 

^  Sanuto,  Diarii,  xliii.  448. 


68  T'he  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

they  passed  a  motion  forbidding  the  printing  of  any  new  book  in  this  city 
unless  it  has  been  examined  by  the  Chiefs  of  the  Ten  and  has  received  their 
imprimatur ;  the  Chiefs  of  the  Ten  shall  appoint  two  persons  to  examine 
books.  .  .  .  And  observe,  all  this  has  come  about  because  of  a  book  written 
by  a  do(5lor  Domino  Alvitio  Cynthio,  Venetian,  dedicated  to  the  Pope,  and 
called  Origine  delli  proverbii^  in  which  the  author  speaks  very  ill  of  the 
monks  of  San  Francesco  under  the  title,  '  We  all  draw  the  water  to  our  own 
mill.'  ^  The  monks  complained  of  this  to  the  Chiefs  of  the  Ten,  who  sent 
to  seize  all  the  copies  of  the  book  ;  and  two  noblemen  were  commissioned 
to  examine  the  work  and  to  report."  -  On  the  30th  January,  Lorenzo  Priuli 
and  Gasparo  Contarini  were  appointed  for  this  duty.  Sanuto  is  perfedly  in 
accord  with  the  official  documents,  from  which  we  gather  the  following 
details.  On  the  last  day  of  September,  1526,  Cynthio  published  his  book 
on  the  Origin  of  Vulgar  Proverbs.  On  the  5th  Odober  he  obtained  from 
the  Senate  a  copyright  for  ten  years,  providing  that  no  one  might  print  nor 
sell  the  book  unless  he  added  as  many  new  proverbs  as  there  were  proverbs 
in  the  original  book.^  The  work  is  composed  in  terza  rima^  and  is  written 
in  the  poorest  style.  It  is  a  dull,  uninteresting  book,  which  would  have 
been  forgotten  long  ago  but  for  the  famous  adtion  to  which  it  gave  rise. 
The  first  page  of  the  book  has  this  inscription  : 

ADY 

TVM    IGNA 

VIS 

PROCVL 

HINC 

ABESTE 

PROFANI. 

This  is  followed  by  a  sonnet  to  the  reader.  Page  the  third  bears  the 
preface  and  dedication  to  the  Pope,  Clement  VII.  : 

Prafatione  del  libra  della  origine 

Dclli  volgari  provcrbi  di  Aloyse 

Cynthio  dc  gli  Fabritii  della 

Poderosa  et  inclyta  citta 

Di  Vinegia  cittadino  dellc 

Arti  et  medicinal  Dottore 

Ad  Clemente  VII.  dcgli  Illustrissimi 

Signori  de  Medici 

Imperatore  Maximo. 

Ciascun  tira  P aequo  al  siio  jnolin  '   Sanuto,  Diarii.  xliii.  451. 

■^   Fulin,  0/).  eit.,  No.  253. 


Books  before  Legislation.  69 

The  seventh  page  has  a  sonnet  to  the  reader,  setting  forth  the  author's 
excuse ;  another  sonnet  against  the  author's  detradlors,  alii  Blatteratori  et 
sgridatori  del  libra  et  dello  autore  morditori^  and  a  sestett  addressed  to  the 
Pope,  whom  the  author  apostrophizes  as  O  tramontana  del  mio  picchol  legno  ! 
Page  eight  has  the  following  inscription  : 

IN 

ANIMI 

DOTES 

IVS 

FORTVNA     NON    HA 

BET 

NEC  IN 

AMICORVM 

DONIS 
IMPERIVM. 

and  another  sonnet  to  the  Pope.  The  colophon,  on  leaf  194,  runs  thus: 
Con  la  gratia  del  sommo  Fontefice  et  della  Illustrissima  Signoria  di  Vinegia  per 
diece  Anni  che  nessuno  non  lo  possa  stampare  ne  far  stampar  et  cetera  sotto 
le  Censure  et  pene  che  nelle  dette  gratie  si  legono.  A  tutti  quelli  che  contra- 
faranno  a  quelle.  Stampata  in  Vinegia  per  maestro  Bernardino  et  maestro 
Matheo  de  i  Vitali  Fratelli  Venetiani  Adi  ultimo  Septembrio  mcccccxxvi. 
in  Vinegia.  The  book  contains  forty-five  proverbs,  and  under  the  proverb 
Ciascun  tira  /'  acqua  al  suo  molin,  Cynthio  declares  that  he  will  display  the 
true  charader  of  those  who  say  that  they  follow  the  rule  of  St.  Francis.  In 
doing  so  he  gave  deep  offence  to  the  Franciscans,  notably,  I  suppose,  in 
the  lines : 

Che  dove  non  toccavan  pria  quatrino 
Hor  hanno  piene  d''  oro  le  gran  tasche 
Contra  il  Precetto  del  suo  Serafno. 

It  would  seem  that  Cynthio  had  a  grudge  against  the  monks  of  San  Francesco 
della  Vigna  on  account  of  some  merchandise,  which  he  had  shipped  in  the 
same  bottom  as  carried  property  of  the  brotherhood.  During  a  storm,  the 
monks  on  board  had  induced  the  captain  to  sacrifice  Cynthio's  goods  rather 
than  those  of  the  order,  and  Cynthio  never  forgot  or  forgave  the  loss  he 
suffered.  The  privilege  cited  in  the  colophon  was  granted  on  the  5th 
06lober  ;  it  forbade  anyone  to  print  the  book  for  the  next  ten  years,  unless 
as  many  new  proverbs  were  added  as  the  original  work  contained.  The 
penalties  for  infringement  were  :  loss  of  all  contraband  copies,  half  of  which 
were  to  go  to  the  accuser,  and  half  to  the  author ;  a  fine  of  one  golden  ducat 
tor  each  contraband  copy,  this  fine  to  be  applied  to  the  building  fund  of  the 


70  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

Scuola  di  San  Rocco,  of  which  Cynthio  was  a  member ;  also  a  fine  of  four 
hundred  ducats,  two  hundred  to  go  to  the  arsenal,  one  hundred  to  the  accuser, 
whose  name  was  to  be  kept  secret,  and  one  hundred  to  the  court  which  tried 
the  case.  The  book  probably  had  a  wide  circulation.  Later  on  Cynthio 
was  ordered  by  his  censors  to  present  a  list  of  those  to  whom  he  had  sent 
copies.  This  list  contains  thirty  names,  among  others  those  of  the  Pope's 
Legate  and  the  Grand  Chancellor  of  Venice.^  The  monks  of  St.  Francis 
soon  became  aware  that  they  had  been  attacked  in  the  new  publication,  and 
on  examination  of  the  book  they  resolved  to  complain  of  it  on  the  grounds  of 
heresy  and  of  indecency.^  I  cannot  find  a  copy  of  their  complaint  presented 
to  the  Chiefs  of  the  Ten,  but  the  result  of  their  adlion  was  the  publication  of 
a  general  order  on  January  29th,  1526-7."  The  preamble  of  this  order  recites 
that,  owing  to  the  freedom  which  everyone  enjoys  in  Venice,  it  sometimes 
happens  that  obscene  and  corrupt  works  issue  from  the  press.  To  abate 
this  scandal  be  it  decreed  that,  for  the  future,  no  one  may  publish  any  new 
work  without  having  obtained  the  imprimatur  of  the  Chiefs  of  the  Ten, 
which  imprimatur  shall  be  granted  only  after  the  work  has  been  examined 
by  two  censors,  who  shall  send  in  their  report  signed  and  sworn  to.  On  the 
30th  of  January  the  Chiefs  of  the  Ten  sent  for  Cynthio  and  severely  ad- 
monished him,  and  conferred  upon  their  censors  Priuli  and  Contarini  power 
to  compel  the  author  to  remove  at  his  own  cost  anything  which  they  may 
judge  unfit  for  publication.  The  censors  proceeded  leisurely  with  the 
examination  of  the  book,  for  it  is  not  till  March  18,  1527,  that  we  hear  any- 
thing more  on  the  subject.  On  that  date  the  censors  state  that  they  have 
not  understood  whether  their  commission  gave  them  power  to  compel  Cynthio 
to  expurgate  ;  the  answer  was  in  the  affirmative.  When  the  censors  did 
report,  it  seems  that  they  had  already  told  Cynthio  that  he  must  cancel  the 
obnoxious  passages.  But  in  the  meantime  the  monks  of  St.  Francis,  appa- 
rently on  the  authority  of  the  Chiefs  of  the  Ten  {rnandamento  excellentissi- 
morum  Dominorum  capitum),  had  carried  off  all  the  copies  of  the  book  from  the 
printer's  shop.  In  January  of  next  year  Cynthio  represented  to  the  chiefs 
that  he  had  printed  the  book  on  an  imprimatur  from  them,  and  a  copyright 
from  the  Senate,  but  that  the  monks  had  carried  off  all  the  volumes,  whereby 
he  had  suffered  a  ruinous  loss.  On  this  petition  the  chiefs  ordered  that  all 
the  books  shall  be  recovered  from  the  monks  of  St.  Francis  and  restored  to  the 
author.  Part  of  this  order  was  executed,  but  before  Cynthio  could  obtain 
possession  of  the  copies,  his  printers,  by  leave  of  the  Ten,  laid  an  embargo 
on  all  the  copies  until  the  writer  should  have  satisfied  them  in  their  dues.    On 

'  Cicogna,  Iscriz.  Ven.,  vi.  872. 

"  Archivio  di  Stato,  Capi  X.,  Notatorio  7,  c.  iii. 

'  Archivio  di  Stato,  Cons.  X.,  Parti  Coniuni,  Filza  4.      Sec  Documents,  p.  196. 


Books  before  Legislation.  71 

the  14th  February,  i  527-8,  the  Ten  ordered  Giovanni  Badoer,  in  whose  hands 
the  volumes  were,  to  restore  them  to  the  printer's  shop  in  the  same  number 
and  condition  as  they  were  in  before  the  Franciscans  seized  them,  ut  hoc  modo 
nemini  jus  tollatur.  And  here,  as  far  as  the  documents  are  concerned,  the 
matter  ends.  The  extreme  rarity  of  the  book  has  led  certain  authors  to  de- 
clare that  it  was  condemned  to  be  burned/  That  is  not  the  case,  but  it  is 
probable  that  while  in  the  hands  of  the  monks  a  considerable  portion  of  the 
edition  disappeared.  We  do  not  know  what  became  of  Cynthio.  Cicogna^' 
suggests  that  he  died  a  violent  death  many  years  later;  he  bases  his  conjec- 
ture on  a  mysterious  note,  appended  to  a  manuscript  copy  of  a  new  proverb, 
in  Cynthio's  own  handwriting,  nota  questa  satyra  essere  di  propria  mano  del 
autore  e  non  vi  essere  altera  copia ;  et  pochi  giorni  drieto  morse,  in  qual  modo 
non  lo  dico.  However  that  may  be,  the  name  of  Cynthio  degli  Fabritii  will 
always  be  associated  with  the  first  decided  ad:  of  moral  censorship  of  the  press 
on  the  part  of  the  Venetian  government.  The  general  order  of  1526-7 
on  the  subject  of  censorship  belongs  to  the  period  of  legislation,  and  will 
be  dealt  with  when  we  come  to  discuss  the  legislative  adion  of  the  govern- 
ment in  relation  to  the  press. 

So  far  we  have  followed  the  adion  of  the  Venetian  government  in 
its  earliest  relations  towards  the  new  art  and  industry  which  had  taken 
up  its  chief  abode  in  Venice.  As  yet  there  was  nothing  approaching  a 
regular  code  of  press  laws  drawn  up  on  general  principles  ;  indeed,  we 
could  not  expedl  to  meet  with  any  such  code.  In  no  department  of  the 
government,  neither  in  sanitary  nor  commercial  administration,  do  we 
find  that  the  legislature  aded  on  fixed  principles.  Legislation  was  seldom 
preventive — it  was  almost  always  introduced  to  meet  the  occasion;  it  was 
either  remedial  or  repressive,  called  into  existence  by  the  requirements  of 
the  moment  to  suit  a  specific  case.  And  in  this  way  custom  and  precedent 
gradually  moulded  the  lines  upon  which  the  Venetian  press  code  was  con- 
strufted.  When  a  law  for  the  regulation  of  the  press  was  passed,  it  was 
usually  the  embodiment  of  some  custom  which  had  obtained  for  some  time 
previous  ;  and  hence  the  importance  of  noting  carefully  the  earliest  adion  of 
the  government  on  this  point.  We  see,  then,  that  so  far  as  there  was  any 
regular  pradtice  at  all,  it  was  customary  to  apply  to  the  Chiefs  of  the  Ten 
for  an  imprimatur,  and  in  the  first  censorial  law  that  was  passed  that  custom 
was  made  obligatory.  It  was  customary  for  the  College,  and  then  for  the 
Senate,  to  grant  privileges,  either  monopolies  or  copyrights,  and  the  Senate 
continued  to  perform  that  fundion  till  quite  late  in  the  history  of  the  trade. 

^   Peignot,   DiSlionnaire  des  principaux  livres  condamn'es  au  feu,  torn.  i.  p.  131.       Esprit  des 
Journaux,  1780,  torn.  ix. 
^   Iscriz.  Fen.,  v.  587. 


72  77/6'  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

The  Ten  having  the  duty  of  granting  imprimaturs^  the  leave  to  print,  it  was 
natural  that  censorship  of  books,  when  it  became  necessary,  should  also  fall 
to  them.  We  have  seen  how  the  Ten  allowed  to  the  Church  its  full  weight 
in  the  matter  of  religious  censorship,  and  eventually  abandoned  that  depart- 
ment entirely  to  ecclesiastics,  accepting  the  verdidl  of  the  ecclesiastical 
examiner  as  sufficient  guide  in  the  question  whether  it  should  grant  or  with- 
hold an  imprimatur  ;  how  it  retained  in  its  own  hands  the  censorship  of 
political  opinion  ;  how  it  turned  its  attention  to  literary  censorship  with  a 
view  to  maintaining  the  quality  of  the  Venetian  book  trade  ;  and  how  it 
was  compelled  to  establish  a  censorship  over  the  morality  of  the  press.  The 
next  chapter  will  show  us  how  Venetian  press  legislation  developed  upon 
the  lines  already  indicated. 


CHAPTER    IX. 

1517—1549- 

EARLIEST     LEGISLATION. 

Objedls  :  (i)  formulation  of  custom  and  precedent  ;  (2)  protedtion  and  encourage- 
ment of  the  trade  ;  (3)  proteftion  of  the  consumer  against  bad  workmanship  ;  {4.)  defini- 
tion of  literary  proprietorship;  (5)  creation  of  a  censorial  board — Copyright,  15 17 — Cen- 
sorship, 1526 — Copyright  and  workmanship,  1533  and  1537 — Decline  of  the  art  and 
reasons  for  this — Censorial  board,  1544 — Literary  property,  1544-5 — Foreign  imprints,  1547 
— Appearance  of  the  index  of  prohibited  books — Creation  of  the  guild  of  printers  and 
booksellers. 


HE  period  with  which  we  have  now  to  deal  is  the  period  of 
a<5tive  legislation,  when  the  Republic  first  began  to  frame 
its  laws  for  the  regulation  of  the  press,  and  seriously  under- 
took the  government  of  this  important  industry.     During 
this   period    the  legislation    of  the    Republic    was   chiefly 
diredted  to   five  points:    first,  the  formulation  of  custom  u- 
and  the  embodiment  of  precedents  in  laws ;  second,  the  protedion  of  the  ^ 
trade   and   the  attempt   to   preserve  the  excellence  of  the  Venetian  press ;  t^ 
third,  the  prote6lion  of  the  consumer  against  bad  material  and  exorbitant 
charges ;   fourth,  the  protection  of  the  author's  rights ;  fifth,  the  seledion  of 
a  governmental  department  to  administer  the  press  laws  and  to  regulate  the 
industry.      The  way  in  which  the  legislature  endeavoured  to  carry  out  these 
five  objeds  is  made  clear  as  we  follow  the  various  laws  passed  upon  the 
matter  from  time  to  time.^ 

During  the  earliest  period  of  the  history  of  the  press  in  Venice,  there 
was  no  executive  department  especially  charged  with  the  guardianship  of  the 
press.  The  legislative  bodies  were  the  Senate  and  the  Council  of  Ten  ;  and 
from  them  issue  the  laws  we  have  now  to  examine.  Unless  we  are  to  count 
as  a  law  the  general  order  of  the  Ten  establishing  a  literary  censorship  in 
all  works  in  Humanity,  the  earliest  legislation  on  press  afl^airs  is  the  law  of 

^   See  Doc.  No.  i,  p.  195,  et  seq. 
L 


74  'T^he  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

the  Senate  passed  August  ist,  1517.  The  objeft  of  this  law  was  to  abate 
the  inconveniences  and  disorders  which  arose  from  the  existing  system  of 
privileges.  It  has  already  been  observed,  when  discussing  the  question  of 
privileges,  that  they  were  likely  to  prove  mischievous  to  the  trade,  and  were 
open  to  serious  abuse,  for  a  printer-publisher  was  able  to  apply  for  many 
more  privileges  than  he  could  use,  and  thus  block  the  way  for  other  pub- 
lishers, and  check  the  issue  of  many  valuable  books ;  and  this  abuse  grew 
common.  The  trade  was  throttled.  The  printer-publishers  themselves 
complain  quite  early  of  the  perfida  rahia  de  la  concorrentia  consiieta  fra  questa 
miserabel  arte}  The  preamble  of  the  law  of  15 17  sets  forth  that  there  used 
to  be  in  Venice  printers  in  great  number,  from  whom  the  city  drew  no 
small  revenue,  public  as  well  as  private  ;  to  say  nothing  of  the  convenience 
offered  to  scholars  who  could  buy  their  books  more  readily  where  they  were 
printed.  But  for  some  time  past  the  custom  of  obtaining  privileges  has 
prevailed.  These  privileges  close  the  road  for  all  but  the  holder;  and  the 
number  of  privileges  has  increased  to  such  an  extent  that  many  Venetian 
printers,  finding  no  road  open  to  their  industry,  have  been  obliged  to 
migrate,  to  the  damage  of  public  and  private  interests,  and  to  the  general 
inconvenience.  To  remedy  this  evil  the  Senate  now  recalled  every  privilege 
granted  heretofore — anyone  is  at  liberty  to  print  any  of  the  works  named 
in  these  cancelled  privileges.  In  future  no  privilege  shall  be  granted  except 
for  works  which  are  new,  or  which  have  never  been  printed  before  {solum 
pro  libris  et  operibus  novis,  numquam  antea  impressis  et  non  pro  aliis).,  and 
such  privileges  require  the  support  of  two-thirds  of  the  Senate. 

This  was  intended  to  be  a  radical  law,  sweeping  away  a  mass  of  abusive 
obstru6lion,  and  rendering  the  press  free  again.  It  abolished  all  copyright, 
except  the  legitimate  copyright  in  new  works.  But  we  shall  see  presently 
how  the  phrase  libri  et  opera  nova  afforded  an  opening  for  abuse,  and  how 
the  printer- publishers  availed  themselves  of  it. 

The  next  law,  the  censorial  law  of  1526,  was  published  by  the  Council 
of  Ten' as  guardians  of  morals.  As  we  have  seen,  the  law  was  brought  on  by 
a  special  case,  the  complaint  of  the  monks  of  San  Francesco  della  Vigna 
against  Cynthio  degli  P'abritii's  book  on  the  Origin  of  Vulgar  Proverbs. 
The  work  received  a  copyright  from  the  Senate  without  any  question  of  its 
scandalous  nature  being  raised.  This  would  seem  to  show,  either  that  the 
government  had  not  examined  the  book  at  all  before  licensing  it — and  this 
is  the  more  probable,  as  the  copyright  was  obtained  after  the  book  was 
already  printed  ^—  or  that  it  was  indifferent  as  to  the  moral  character  of  the 
book,  or,   possibly,  that  the  book  did  not  strike  the  Senate    as    being  so 

'   Fulin,  op.  cit..  No.  77. 

■^  The  colophon  is  dated  30th  September.     The  copyright  was  granted  on  5th  Odobcr. 


Eariit'st  LeQ-isiation. 


7S 


offensive  as  the  monks  of  San  Francesco  found  it.  It  is  most  probable  that 
the  publication  of  Cynthio^s  book  would  not  have  called  for  this  censorial 
law  had  it  not  been  for  the  adion  of  the  monks.  Under  any  circumstances 
the  question  of  the  moral  censorship  required  to  be  vividly  brought  before 
the  government  to  induce  them  to  pay  it  serious  attention.  The  case  of 
Cynthio's  book  was  sufficient  to  do  this.  The  Republic  was  not  spiritually 
anxious  upon  the  score  of  indecent  literature ;  but  it  was  fully  determined  to 
permit  no  public  scandal,  nor  the  embarrassments  which  might  arise  there- 
from, for  such  an  inadequate  and  trivial  reason  as  the  publication  of  obscene 
literature.  The  preamble  of  the  law  declares  that  the  freedom  enjoyed  by 
the  press  in  Venice  gives  opportunity  for  the  occasional  publication  of 
licentious  and  vicious  books.  To  remedy  this  scandal  for  the  future,  no 
book  may  be  printed  until  it  has  obtained  an  imprimatur  from  the  Chiefs  of 
the  Ten.  This  imprimatur  is  to  be  granted  only  after  the  book  has  been 
examined  by  two  censors  appointed  by  the  Chiefs,  and  these  censors  shall 
present  their  sworn  report  in  writing.  Books  printed  out  of  Venice  may  not 
be  sold  without  a  similar  licence  from  the  Chiefs  of  the  Ten. 

This  law  embodied  the  existing  practice  that  the  Chiefs  of  the  Ten 
should  grant  the  imprimaturs ;  but  such  imprimaturs  were  now  made  obli- 
gatory. The  law,  however,  still  left  vague  and  uncertain  the  delegation  of  the 
censorial  powers  of  the  Ten.  The  censors  are  to  be  any  two  persons  whom 
the  Chiefs  may  appoint.  It  was  not  till  some  years  later  that  the  censorial 
board  was  definitely  and  finally  established. 

The  two  laws  which  come  next,  the  law  of  January  3,  1533-4,  and  the 
law  of  June  4,  1537,  both  emanate  from  the  Senate,  and  deal  with  the  ques- 
tion of  copyright,  which  belonged  to  the  senatorial  department.  They  show 
us  the  government  seriously  alarmed  at  the  decline  of  the  book  trade  in  Venice, 
and  the  increasing  importation  of  books  printed  elsewhere.^  The  Senate  attri- 
buted this  decline  to  two  causes  :  first,  to  the  faulty  construdlion  of  the  copy- 
right law  of  15 17,  and,  secondly,  to  the  carelessness  and  inferior  workmanship 
of  the  printers  themselves.  The  law  of  15 17  was  badly  framed  and  worked 
badly.  There  was  still  room  for  the  abuse  of  copyright ;  for  the  law  stated 
no  period  within  which  the  copyright  should  become  invahd  through  non- 
user.  The  term  pro  libris  et  operibus  novisy  nunquam  antea  impressis^  was 
wide  enough  to  cover  a  large  number  of  important  works  still  unpublished, 
and  it  was  sufficient  to  make  some  very  slight  additions  or  alterations  in  a 
work  already  published  in  order  to  declare  it  a  new  work  under  the  meaning 
of  the  ad^ ;  there  was  no  definition  in   the   a6l  of  how  much  alteration  was 

'  Vedendosi  chiaramente  come  P  arte  della  stampa,  che  soleva  esser  grandissima  in  quest  a  nostra 
citta,  e  andata  talmente  in  ruina  che  non  s  adopera  quasi  altri  libri  se  non  quelU  che  vengono  stampati 
da  Terre  aliene.      Doc.  No.  1,  p.  196. 


76  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

required  to  constitute  an  opus  novum.  An  editor  had  only  to  apply  for  a 
copyright  in  works  which  came  under  either  of  these  classes,  in  order  to  pre- 
vent any  other  publisher  from  issuing  an  edition  of  those  works.  The  con- 
gested state  of  the  trade  became  nearly  as  serious  as  it  had  been  before  1517. 
To  corred  these  evils,  the  Senate  now  decreed  that  all  printer-publishers 
who  at  present  hold  copyrights  shall  be  obliged  within  one  year  from  the  date 
of  this  ad,  to  have  printed  in  their  entirety  all  the  works  for  which  they  hold 
copyrights  on  pain  of  forfeiting  that  copyright.  This  provision  was  to 
apply  to  all  future  copyrights.  Should  a  work,  however,  be  so  large  that  it 
could  not  reasonably  be  printed  within  the  year,  it  is  to  be  held  that  the  law 
has  been  satisfied  if  the  printer  cast  off  the  work  at  the  rate  of  one  folio  a  day. 
No  work  for  which  a  copyright  is  obtained  may  be  printed  out  of  Venice 
under  pain  of  forfeiting  the  copyright.  No  printer-publisher  may  petition 
twice  for  a  copyright  in  the  same  book.  Finally,  there  was  another  abuse 
which  the  Senate  desired  to  remedy,  the  excessive  prices  which  publishers 
put  upon  their  issues.  For  the  future  all  publishers  are  to  submit  a  copy 
of  each  publication  to  the  Proveditori  di  Comun,^  who  should  cause  its 
value  to  be  assessed  by  experts,  and  at  that  price  and  at  no  other  shall  the 
books  be  placed  upon  the  market. 

Here  we  find  the  government  dealing  first  with  the  congested  state  of 
the  trade,  endeavouring  to  clear  away  abuses  to  give  it  breathing  room,  by 
compelling  copyright  holders  to  ad  bona  fide.,  and  at  the  same  time  proteding 
its  interests,  and  endeavouring  to  feed  it,  by  insisting  that  all  copyright  books 
must  be  printed  in  Venice  ;  then  turning  its  attention  to  the  regulation  of  the 
book  market,  and  proteding  the  interests  of  the  consumer  by  establishing  an 
official  price ;  and,  lastly,  placing  this  department  of  the  book  trade  for  the 
first  time  under  an  executive  branch  of  government,  the  Proveditori  di  Comun. 

The  second  law  of  this  group,  the  law  of  i  537,  was  direded  to  the  same 
points,  the  interests  of  the  trade  and  the  interests  of  the  consumer.  The 
preamble  attacks  the  ruinous  and  disgraceful  pradices  of  the  Venetian 
printers,  who  used  to  be  the  best  in  all  the  world.  But  now,  for  the  sake 
of  gain,  they  use  such  vile  paper  that  it  will  not  hold  the  ink,  and  blots 
when  one  desires  to  make  marginal  notes  in  the  book.  And  this  is  all  the 
more  disgraceful  because  foreign  books  come  to  Venice  printed  on  excellent 
paper.  Accordingly,  all  who  obtain  copyrights  are  to  use  paper  that  will  not 
blot,  under  pain  of  being  fined  one  hundred  ducats,  of  forfeiting  copyright, 
and  losing  the  books,  which  shall  be  publicly  burned  in  the  Piazza  di  San 
Marco.  This  penalty  shall  be  incurred  if  of  any  edition  five  copies  blot, 
and  a  copy  shall  be  held  to  blot  if  any  five  leaves  in  it  blot.      Pamphlets  and 

'   The  executive  department  which  had  charge  of  all  the  arts  and  industries  of  the  city. 


Earliest  Legislation.  jj 

books  up  to  the  value  of  ten  soldi  do  not  come  under  the  provisions  of  this 
law.  Furthermore,  since  the  law  of  i  5 1 7  against  the  conferment  of  copy- 
right in  books  which  have  already  been  published  is  frequently  evaded,  on 
the  plea  that  a  few  corredlions,  alterations,  or  additions  constitute  a  new 
work,  the  law  of  1 5  1 7  is  reaffirmed  in  its  literal  sense,  that  new  books  are  those 
which  have  never  been  published  before;  and  should  the  Senate  by  chance, 
grant  a  copyright  for  a  book  which  has  already  been  published,  that  copy- 
right is  invalid.  The  Avogadori  di  Comun  ^  are  entrusted  with  the  execu- 
tion of  this  law. 

The  law  of  1537  is  interesting  as  showing  how  necessary  a  registration 
of  copyright — a  Stationers'  Hall — had  become,  if  the  government  could 
admit  that  it  was  liable  to  grant  illegitimate  copyright.  But  though  urgently 
required,  both  on  behalf  of  the  government  and  of  the  trade,  the  registration 
of  copyright  was  not  organized  till  many  years  later.  This  law  was  not 
wanting  in  vigour  ;  its  terms  were  strong  and  its  penalties  severe.  But,  as  so 
frequently  happened  with  the  laws  of  the  Republic,^  we  cannot  be  sure  that 
the  a6l  was  properly  enforced.  The  government  entrusted  the  execution  of 
the  law  to  the  law  officers,  the  Avogadori  di  Comun,  but  these  had  no 
adequate  police  at  their  disposal  to  compel  respedt  for  the  law.  No  instance 
is  recorded  of  a  book  printed  on  inferior  paper  being  publicly  burned  in  the 
Piazza  ;  yet  it  is  not  to  be  supposed  that  the  promulgation  of  this  a6t  was 
sufficient  to  correct  instantly,  once  and  for  all,  a  long-standing  abuse.  The 
conclusion  to  which  we  are  led,  in  the  face  of  the  continued  complaints  of 
the  government,  is  that  the  press  laws  were  only  partially  respeded.  Indeed, 
one  of  the  most  remarkable  points  brought  out  by  the  preambles  of  the 
various  laws  is  the  steady  decline  of  the  Venetian  press,  over  which  the 
government  lament  in  vain.  Printing  in  Venice,  in  the  city  where  it  reached 
its  highest  perfection,  was  not  seventy  years  old,  and  yet  we  find  the  govern- 
ment declaring  that  the  Venetian  book  trade  is  almost  beaten  from  the 
market,  and  that  the  art  has  sunk  to  a  level  which  renders  it  a  disgrace  and 
not  an  honour  to  the  city.  The  Venetian  printers  themselves  are  largely  to 
blame  for  this  decline  of  their  art,  and  the  public  for  which  they  catered  must 
bear  the  rest.  It  was  useless  for  the  government  to  legislate  on  the  subjedl 
when  producer  and  consumer  were  working  together  to  lower  the  standard. 
Economy,  competition,  greed,  and  cheap  workmanship  were  only  counter- 
parts of  a  larger  influence  which  was  affefting  the  whole  literary  world  of 
Italy.  It  is  probable  that  the  public  for  which  the  Venetian  press  worked 
had  altered  very  much  in  character  since  the  opening  of  the  press.  Its  own 
aftivity  must  partially  have  satisfied  the  demand  for  worthy  editions  of  great 

*  See  Doc.  No.  1,  p.  197. 

■'  There  is  an  old  Venetian  proverb  which  says,  Lege  Venexiana  dura  ''na  settimana. 


7 8  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

authors,  but  partly,  also,  the  demand  had  decreased.  The  intellectual 
ferment  of  the  Renaissance  was  cooling  down.  Italy  was  sinking  into  the 
torpor  which  followed  the  settlement  of  the  country  by  Charles  V.  There 
was  no  longer  the  keen  demand  for  the  sources  of  the  new  learning.  Aldus 
had  inaugurated  an  epoch  of  cheap  literature,  but  it  was  literature  of  a  high 
quality.  He  was  a  scholar,  and  printed  for  scholars;  his  cheap  books  were 
produced  for  the  market  of  poor  students.  There  was  no  fear  that,  while 
men  like  Aldus  were  printing  the  classics  which  they  worshipped,  the  books, 
whether  cheaply  printed  and  cheaply  published  or  not,  would  be  produced  in 
an  unworthy  form.  But  now,  though  cheap  literature  was  still  the  order  of 
the  day,  the  quality  of  the  literature  had  changed.  The  opening  of  the 
sixteenth  century  saw  a  great  influx  of  light  literature — of  romances,  novels, 
works  of  dubious  morality — works  meant  to  be  lightly  read  and  lightly  laid 
aside,  and  therefore  not  calling  for  fine  and  careful  workmanship.  Not  only 
had  the  quality  of  the  literature  and  of  the  reading  public  changed,  but  it 
had  in  all  probability  decreased  in  quantity,  so  that  the  book-buying  clientele 
was  no  longer  large  enough  to  compensate  a  heavy  expenditure  in  the  pro- 
du6lion  of  books. 

Whether  this  conjedure  as  to  one  of  the  principal  causes  for  the  decline 
of  the  Venetian  press  be  valid  or  not,  it  receives  some  colour  of  support  from 
the  law  issued  by  the  Council  of  Ten  in  the  year  1542-3.  In  the  preamble 
the  Council  call  attention  to  the  faft  that  their  imprimatur  was  not  always 
sought,  as  demanded  by  the  censorial  law  of  1526.  Printers  and  booksellers 
venture  to  print  and  to  sell  books  which  offend  the  honour  of  God,  are  re- 
pugnant to  the  Christian  faith,  and  are  many  of  them  most  licentious.  The 
Ten  accordingly  order  that,  in  addition  to  the  penalties  already  decreed,  the 
printers  of  all  unlicensed  books  shall  be  fined  fifty  ducats  ;  the  sellers  of  such 
books  fined  twenty-five  ducats  ;  those  who  hawk  them  in  the  streets  shall 
be  flogged  from  San  Marco  to  Rialto,  and  shall  then  be  imprisoned  for  six 
months.  A  publisher  using  a  false  imprint  shall  be  imprisoned  for  one  year,  and 
then  banished  from  Venice  in  perpetuity,  with  a  price  on  his  head  if  he  return. 
The  enforcement  of  this  law  is  entrusted  to  the  Esecutori  contro  la  Bestemmia.^ 

Matters  must  have  reached  a  serious  pass.  The  decree  of  the  Fen  dis- 
plays a  large  amount  of  irritation,  a  desire  once  for  all,  by  the  threat  of 
extreme  penalties,  to  compel  obedience  from  the  printing  trade.  And  if  any 
power  in  Venice  could  have  compelled  obedience,  it  was  the  dread  of  the 
Ten  and  of  their  formidable  commission,  the  three  Esecutori  contro  la 
Bestemmia.  The  law  was  to  all  intents  and  purposes  a  re-enforcement  of 
the  censorial  law  of  1526,  requiring  that  all  books  should  be  submitted  to 

'   A   delegation  of  the  Council  of  Ten,  consisting  of  three  members,  entrusted  especially 
with  the  supervision  of  morals. 


Earliest  Legislation.  79 

the  revision  of  the  Ten  and  licensed  by  them,  with  a  view  to  controlUng 
Hcentious  and  scandalous  publications.  But,  in  spite  of  the  terrible  nature 
of  the  penalties,  and  despite  the  dread  of  the  Council  of  Ten,  it  seems  that 
this  law  was  no  more  respe6ted  than  the  law  which  it  was  designed  to  re- 
enforce.  The  attempt  to  extort  obedience  by  the  threat  of  violent  penalties 
defeated  its  own  objed:.  The  punishment  being  far  in  excess  of  the  offence, 
public  opinion  was  against  the  law,  not  in  favour  of  it. 

An  important  reform  in  the  administration  of  the  press  was  initiated 
the  following  year  ( 1 544)  by  the  Council  of  Ten.  As  regards  the  censorial 
revision  of  books  upon  which  the  imprimaturs  o\  the  Ten  were  based,  the 
custom  hitherto  had  been  for  the  Ten  to  name  its  revisers.  The  council 
found  this  vague  and  indefinite  delegation  of  its  powers  inconvenient,  and 
resolved  now  to  determine,  once  and  for  all,  who  should  be  its  commissaries 
in  this  matter,  who  should  be  the  permanent  censors  of  the  Venetian  press 
on  behalf  of  the  secular  government.  The  choice  most  naturally  fell  upon 
the  three  Rifformatori  dello  Studio  di  Padova,  or  University  Commissioners, 
who  were  now  charged  with  the  examination  of  all  books  submitted  to 
the  Ten  for  an  imprimatur ;  and  that  meant  all  books  not  clandestinely 
printed  or  sold  in  Venice.  The  Ten  thus  formally  delegated  its  powers  to 
the  Rifformatori,  and  this  was  a  first  step  towards  the  complete  organization 
of  the  censorship  in  Venice.  But  there  were  still  certain  points  left  unde- 
termined by  law  ;  for  example,  it  is  not  to  be  supposed  that  the  Ten  included 
the  religious  censorship  in  this  delegation  to  the  Rifformatori,  for  it  accepted 
the  customary  censorship  of  ecclesiastics  on  this  subjedt.  The  final  codifi- 
cation of  all  the  various  branches  of  the  censorship  was  not  completed  till 
twenty  years  later. 

The  next  serious  abuse  with  which  the  Council  of  Ten  was  called  upon 
to  deal  was  the  infringement  of  literary  proprietorship.     It  had  not  been 
made  clear  by  the  terms  of  any  law  hitherto  passed,  whether  literary  property 
existed,  ipso  fa5io^  in  a  work  for  the  author  of  that  work,  or  whether  it  was 
created  by  the  process  of  obtaining  a  copyright,  as  we  have  seen  was  the 
custom  in  the  period  before  legislation  on  press  matters.      Venetian  printer-  u 
publishers  were  in  the  habit  of  ignoring  literary   proprietorship  altogether, 
and  were  accustomed  to  print  any  work  they  pleased,  even  in  dired;  opposi- 
tion to  the  wishes  of  the  author.^    A  law  to  prote6l  authors  became  necessary,   u- 
Accordingly,  in  the  year  1544-5,  a  decree  was  issued  forbidding  anyone  to  u-' 
print  or  to  sell  any  work  without  having  first  presented  to  the  Rifformatori    ^ 
dello  Studio  documentary  proof  of  the  consent  of  the  author  or  of  his  nearest 
heirs.     All    books    printed  without   this   consent  shall    be    confiscated    and 

*   Che  si  fanno  lecito  d*  imprimer  senzti  tile  una  loro  scienza.  anri  contra  ogni  loro  voler.      Doc. 
No.  I,  p.  199. 


8o  T^he  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

immediately  burned  ;  the  printer  shall  be  fined  one  ducat  for  each  book  and 
each  author  injured,  and  imprisoned  for  one  month. 

We  have  already  stated  that  the  censorial  law  of  1543  was  evaded  as  its 

^      predecessor  of  1526  had  been  evaded.     And  the   proof  is  found  in  the  new 

law   of   1547,   by   which   the  Ten   again   endeavour   to    check    the   sale  of 

blasphemous,  scandalous,  and  obscene  books. ^      The  law  was  evaded  by  the 

ostensible  importation  of  such  works,  bearing  a  foreign  imprint,  into  Venice. 

\ /There  is  some  reason,  however,  to  suppose  that  the  majority  of  these  books 
were  printed  in  Venice  itself,  and  the  foreign  imprint  forged.  Such  a  prac- 
tice has  always  been  common  to  the  press.  Among  famous  examples  are  the 
Pierre  Marteau  ^  publications  with  the  date  Cologne,  and  in  more  recent  times 
the  imprints  Cosmopoli^  Londra^' Lugano^  are  well  known.  It  is  probable 
that  the  government  was  face  to  face  with  the  clandestine  press  which 
subsequently  gave  it  so  much  trouble.  The  Council  of  Ten  now  declare 
that  anyone  who  imports  books  of  this  nature  shall  forfeit  the  books  and 
pay  a  fine  of  fifty  ducats.  The  Esecutori  contro  la  Bestemmia  are  charged, 
as  usual,  with  the  execution  of  the  decree,  and  with  them  are  associated  the 
three  Savii  sopra  1'  heresia,^  for  the  surveillance  of  the  press  upon  the  matter 
of  religion.  If  the  Ten  really  believed  that  the  works  they  were  endeavouring 
to  suppress  reached  Venice  from  abroad,  it  is  rather  surprising  that  they 
should  not  at  once  have  ordered  an  examination  at  the  custom  house,  as  the 
government  was  subsequently  compelled  to  do. 

/  The  presence  of  the  three  Savii  sopra  1'  heresia  upon  the  commission  of 

the  Ten  for  the  execution  of  this  law  introduces  a  new  element  in  the  history 
of  the  Venetian  press.  We  have  reached  the  point  at  which  the  Inquisition 
hareticte  pravitaiis  began  to  make  itself  strongly  felt  in  the  history  of  the 
book  trade.  The  Lutheran  heresy  was  spreading  through  the  medium  of 
the  press,  and  the  first  catalogue  of  prohibited  books  was  shortly  to  appear 
in  Venice.  How  far  the  Venetian  government  was  adting  under  the  in- 
fluence of  the  Church  in  adding  the  Commissioners  on  Heresy  to  the  ordinary 
executive  for  the  enforcement  of  this  law,  it  is  impossible  to  say  ;  but  it  is 
far  from  improbable  that  the  presence  of  the  three  lay  assessors  to  the  Inqui- 
sition upon  the  executive  board,  was  due  to  a  compromise  with  the  Church, 
the  result  of  a  desire  to  assist  the  Church  in  the  suppression  of  heresy,  while 
retaining  for  the  government  its  claim  to  be  the  sole  source  of  authority  in 
the  dominions  of  the  Republic. 

The  importance  of  this  period  from  the  ecclesiastical  point  of  view  will 
be  considered  later  on  ;  at  present  it  is  necessary  to  deal  with  the  a6tion  of  the 

'  Doc.  No.  I,  p.  199. 

'•^  Janmart  dc  Brouillant,  Histoire  de  Pierre  du  Marteau,  Paris,  Qiiamin,  1888. 
The  three  Venetian  noblemen  who  sat  as  lay  assessors  to  the  Holy  Office. 


'Earliest  Legislation.  8 1 

secular  government  only  in  relation  to  the  press.  This  same  epoch,  which  is 
so  important  in  the  ecclesiastical  government  of  the  Venetian  press,  is  also 
of  the  greatest  moment  in  the  general  history  of  that  press  and  book  trade. 
For  the  year  1548-9  saw  the  printers  and  booksellers  of  Venice  created 
a  corporate  body,  a  guild,  by  the  decree  of  the  Council  of  Ten  published  on 
January  i8th.  The  decree  sets  forth  that  this  art  is  one  of  the  most 
important  in  the  city,  and  yet  is  almost  the  only  one  which  has  not  been 
ereded  into  a  guild.  It  is  necessary  that  this  should  now  be  done,  in  order 
that  the  government  may  be  the  better  able  to  lay  their  hands  upon  abuses, 
and  to  watch  over  and  regulate  the  course  of  so  valuable  an  industry.  There- 
fore all  those  who  print  or  sell  hooks  are  to  be  formed  into  a  guild,  and  the 
Proveditori  di  Comun  shall  draw  up  the  bye-laws  for  its  government. 
Among  the  special  reasons  recited  for  the  constitution  of  the  guild  is  the 
difficulty  which  the  Savii  sopra  1'  heresiafind  in  discovering  and  punishing  the 
publishers  of  heretical  works ;  there  is  no  one  whom  they  can  make  respon- 
sible for  the  observance  of  their  regulations  on  this  matter.  It  seems  there- 
fore that,  as  the  initiation  of  the  moral  censorship  in  the  press  was  largely 
due  to  the  aftion  of  the  clerics,  so  too  the  formation  of  the  guild  by  an  official 
acfl  of  the  government  is  to  be  attributed  to  the  requirements  of  the  same 
party.  But  we  must  observe  that  whatever  pressure  may  have  been  put 
upon  the  secular  government  to  induce  it  to  take  adive  measures  for  the 
suppression  of  heretical  and  scandalous  works,  the  Republic  never  allowed  the 
Church  to  appear  as  governing  immediately  and  without  the  assistance  and  con- 
sent of  the  secular  power.  Neither  in  the  case  of  this  law  which  created  the 
guild,  nor  in  the  proclamation  of  search  for  blasphemous  and  heretical  works, 
is  there  any  mention  of  the  Patriarch,  the  Nuncio,  or  the  Inquisitor,  but  only 
of  the  three  Savii  sopra  1'  heresia,  the  three  representatives  of  the  secular 
government  on  the  tribunal  of  the  Holy  Office.  The  Republic  acknowledged 
the  Church's  rights  in  such  matters,  but  it  took  care  to  preserve  intad  its  own 
position  as  ostensible  ruler  and  real  agent. 

The  creation  of  the  Guild  of  Printers  and  Booksellers  marks  the  epoch 
of  consolidation  in  the  history  of  the  Venetian  Press.  In  the  year  1 549,  the 
industry  took  its  place  as  an  acknowledged  element  in  the  commercial  economy 
of  Venice.  During  this  early  period  of  legislation  the  government  had 
direded  its  attention  to  the  codification  of  custom  upon  the  questions  of 
copyright,  of  censorship  and  imprimaturs^  of  literary  proprietorship,  the  pro- 
te6tion  and  encouragement  of  the  trade,  the  interests  of  the  consumer, 
and  the  constitution  of  a  proper  executive  in  matters  regarding  the  press. 
The  legislation  was  not  yet  complete,  and  the  government  found  it  necessary 
from  time  to  time  to  pass  new  laws  on  the  subjed  or"  to  amend  old  ones. 
But,  on  the  whole,  the  legislation  between  the  years  1517  and  1 549,  which  we 

M 


L^ 


82 


The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 


have  just  been  reviewing,  and  its  final  outcome  in  the  creation  of  the  Guild 
of  Printers  and  Booksellers,  forms  the  most  important  epoch  in  the  internal 
history  of  the  press  in  Venice.  In  the  next  chapter  we  shall  examine 
the  construftion  of  that  guild,  and  how  the  government  dealt  with  the  new 
corporation. 


M 

i 

^^^^ 

EzB^rai^^ 

M 

iW 

^^^^^^s 

CHAPTER    X. 

1549—1595- 

THE    GUILD    OF    PRINTERS    AND    BOOKSELLERS. 

Mnriegok  of  the  guild — Bye-laws  of  the  guild — Delays  in  the  formation  of  the  guild 
-Minute-book  of  the  guild — Legislation  by  the  guild — Taxation — Disorders  in  the  guild 
-Jurisdiftion  of  the  guild. 

T  the  Museo  Civico  di  Venezia  there  is  a  manuscript  copy 
of  the  bye-laws  of  the  Guild,  or  University,  of  Printers  and 
Booksellers,  approbati,  laudati  et  confirmati  by  the  Prove- 
ditori  di  Comun  in  execution  of  the  decree  passed  by  the 
Council  of  Ten  in  the  year  1548-9/  This  promulgation  of 
the  bye-laws  is  signed  by  the  three  Proveditori,  Francesco 
Donato,  Paulo  Contarini,  and  Jacomo  Marcello,  and  is  dated  14  May,  1567. 
No  notice  had  been  taken  of  the  decree  of  1 549,  and  no  attempt  made  to  give 
it  efFeft,  until  seventeen  years  later,  in  1566,  the  Ten  once  more  called  upon 
the  Proveditori  to  proceed  to  the  execution  of  its  orders.  Thereupon  the 
Proveditori  summoned  the  presidents  of  the  trade  to  a  meeting,  at  which 
they  were  asked  to  formulate  their  views,  and,  after  consultation  with  the 
presidents  and  other  members  of  the  trade,  the  Proveditori  published  the 
following  bye-laws,  and  enjoined  their  observance  on  all  members  of  the 
Guild  of  Printers  and  Booksellers. 

"  May  the  glorious  and  almighty  God  grant  grace  to  us  printers  and 
booksellers  who  own  shops  and  workrooms  in  this  our  fostering  city,  that  we 
may  be  able  to  do  that  which  is  for  His  service,  and  for  the  glory  and  honour 
of  this  serene  Republic  in  ordering  and  ruling  the  goings  of  our  art ;  that  so, 
for  time  to  come,  our  art  may  guide  its  actions  to  the  praise  of  the  Divine 

'   Cod.  Cicogna,  3,044.     These   bye-laws  of  the  Venetian  guilds  are  called  Mariegole, 
said  to  be  for  Matricule,  the  matriculation  books. 


84  77?^  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

Majesty  and  to  the  general  weal,  under  the  proteftion  of  the  glorious  Virgin, 
Mother  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  of  this  thrice  happy  and  right 
well-established  Republic." 

After  this  dedicatory  prayer,  commending  the  guild  to  its  patroness, 
come  the  rules  of  the  university  : 

I.  First;  be  there  created  a  college  of  our  art  of  printing  and  book- 
selling. All  the  members  of  this  college  shall  meet  in  the  church  of  SS, 
Giovanni  e  Paolo,  in  the  chapel  of  the  Rosary,  and  there  shall  they  cause  mass 
to  be  said  by  the  reverend  fathers,  at  the  altar  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  our 
advocate  and  patroness,  and  on  that  day  a  suitable  donation  shall  be  made,  as 
the  presidents  shall  think  best.  On  that  same  day,  and  in  the  chapel  of  the 
Rosary,  all  the  members  of  the  college  shall  meet  to  ele6l  a  prior,  two 
councillors,  and  six  assessors,  in  the  way  hereinafter  prescribed.  On  that  day 
every  master  printer  or  master  bookseller  shall  pay  the  sum  of  one  lira,  four 
soldi,  and  that  annually.  The  prior,  councillors,  and  assessors,  with  all  the 
college,  shall  attend  mass.  The  prior,  councillors,  and  assessors  who  are 
elefted  at  this  meeting  shall  remain  in  office  till  the  end  of  February  next. 

II.  Every  year  on  the  Feast  of  St.  John  the  Evangelist  the  whole 
college  of  printers  and  booksellers  shall  eled,  by  box  and  ballot,  a  prior,  two 
councillors,  and  six  assessors,  from  among  the  best  fitted  to  the  needs  and  the 
condu(5t  of  the  art.  They  shall  not  be  under  thirty  years  of  age.  The 
eledlions  are  to  be  conduced  as  direded  below ;  and  the  six  assessors  are  to 
sit  with  the  prior  and  councillors. 

III.  Not  less  than  two-thirds  of  all  the  members  are  required  to  make  a 
quorum.  When  a  quorum  has  been  formed,  the  syndics  shall  administer  to 
each  member  an  oath  to  eleft  truly  and  honestly  those  most  fitted  to  hold 
office.  After  which  each  member  present  is  at  liberty  to  name  his  candidate. 
The  names  of  all  the  candidates  shall  be  put  in  a  box  and  drawn  out  by 
chance ;  as  they  are  drawn,  they  shall  be  ballotted  for  one  by  one,  till 
the  names  of  all  the  candidates  shall  have  been  put  to  ballot.  The  nine  who 
have  obtained  most  votes — provided  always  that  the  votes  exceed  two-thirds 
of  those  present — are  eledled  officers  of  the  guild,  and  the  two  who  come 
nearest  to  the  first  nine — provided  that  they  have  received  more  than 
two-thirds  of  the  votes — shall  be  officers  in  reserve  to  take  the  place  of  any 
who  cannot  attend  a  meeting.  AH  the  officials  hold  office  from  the  first  of 
March  to  the  last  of  February. 

IV.  In  the  same  way  the  chapter  shall  eledl  two  syndics,  whose  duty  it 
is  to  administer  the  oath  of  office  to  the  prior,  the  councillors,  and  other 
officials  ;  also  to  administer  the  eledion  oath  previous  to  ballot.  No  eleftion 
shall  be  valid  without  the  presence  of  at  least  one  syndic.  The  syndics  may 
also  review  and  censure  the  adion  of  the  officials  on  any  point  where  they 


'The  Guild  of  Printers  and  Booksellers.  85 

consider  that  the  rules  have  been  violated,  and  may  summon  a  chapter  to 
approve  their  revision.  They  are  to  have  the  same  authority  as  that 
possessed  by  the  syndics  of  the  Grand  Guilds^  (Scuole  Grandi). 

V.  No  member  may  dechne  either  nomination  or  election,  under  pain 
of  a  fine  of  ten  ducats. 

VI.  By  the  usual  process  the  chapter  shall  eled  a  secretary,  whose 
duty  it  is  to  enter  in  a  book  all  the  laws  relating  to  the  press,  and  the 
minutes  of  the  guild  chapter. 

VII.  So  too  a  beadle  shall  be  ele6ted  at  a  suitable  salary.  It  shall  be 
his  duty  to  convoke  the  chapter  when  ordered  to  do  so,  and  this  he  shall  do 
either  personally,  or  by  notice  left  at  the  shop  or  house  of  each  member, 
stating  the  day  and  hour  and  place  of  meeting  ;  he  must  also  inform  the 
secretary  of  the  citations,  so  that  those  who  fail  to  attend  may  be  punished. 
The  prior  is  not  re-eligible  till  after  three  years,  the  councillors  and  assessors 
after  one  year;   the  assessors  in  reserve  may  be  re-elefted  at  once. 

VIII.  The  prior  shall  keep  the  accounts  of  the  guild  in  due  form  and 
order,  income  and  expenditure  properly  specified  under  their  various  headings, 
that  the  funds  of  the  guild  may  be  preserved  and  may  increase.  And  upon  the 
strong-box  of  the  corporation  shall  be  three  different  locks,  and  of  the  three 
keys  the  prior  shall  have  one,  and  each  of  the  councillors  one 

IX.  Eight  days  before  the  expiry  of  their  office,  the  prior  and  coun- 
cillors shall  render  an  account  of  their  administration  to  their  successors,  and 
shall  consign  to  them  the  strong-box  with  all  the  money  it  contains,  and  also 
with  all  the  money  it  should  contain  ;  and  if  the  out-going  prior  and  coun- 
cillors have  given  credit  to  any,  that  shall  remain  to  their  private  credit,  not 
as  a  debt  due  to  the  guild.  They  shall  also  consign  the  minute-book  and  all 
documents  relating  to  the  guild,  and  such  consignment  shall  be  registered  in 
a  book  kept  especially  for  the  purpose.  The  penalty  for  failing  to  make 
these  consignments  is  ten  ducats,  half  of  which  shall  go  to  charities  and  half 
to  the  funds  of  the  guild,  and  so  with  all  fines  hereinafter  named.  No 
member  in  debt  to  the  guild  may  sit  in  chapter,  nor  eledl,  nor  be  elefted, 
and  the  officers  of  the  guild  shall  be  bound  to  prosecute  the  debtor  for  his 
debt. 

X.  Every  motion  requires  at  least  two-thirds  of  the  votes  before  it  is 
carried. 

XI.  The  prior,  councillors,  and  assessors  shall  represent  the  guild  on  all 
occasions. 

XII.  When  the  prior  cannot  ad,  his  place  is  to  be  taken  by  the  senior 

^  The  Grand  Guilds  or  Scuole  Grandi  of  Venice  were  the  Scuole  di  San  Marco,  di  San 
Teodoro,  della  Carita,  di  San  Rocco,  di  San  Giovanni  Evangelista  and  della  Mi?ericordia. 
See  Sansovino,  Venetia  Citta  nob.,  &c.,  Venetia,  1663,  p.  281. 


86  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

assessor,  and  when  an  assessor  cannot  a6l,  an  assessor  in  reserve  shall  take  his 
place. 

XIII.  Should  it  seem  to  the  prior,  councillors,  and  assessors  desirable  to 
have  the  assistance  of  the  assessors  in  reserve,  they  may  summon  them  to 
attend  the  meeting,  and  should  the  assessors  in  reserve  refuse  without  good 
cause  they  shall  be  fined  one  ducat. 

XIV.  Should  a  vacancy  occur  in  any  of  the  offices  of  the  guild,  the 
chapter  shall  proceed  at  once  to  fill  the  vacancy. 

XV.  The  prior,  councillors,  and  assessors  shall  be  obliged  to  obev  the 
summons  of  the  beadle,  under  penalty  of  a  fine  of  one  ducat,  unless  good 
cause  be  shown. 

XVI.  Absence  from  a  meeting  of  the  chapter  shall  be  punished  by  a  fine 
of  four  soldi  grossi  ^  for  the  first  time ;  twelve  for  the  second  ;  one  ducat  for 
the  third,  with  deprivation  of  vote  for  a  year. 

XVII.  When  the  chapter  is  in  sitting,  if  the  prior  or  one  of  the  coun- 
cillors move  a  resolution  and  speak  to  it,  no  one  else  may  speak  or  interrupt 
him  under  pain  of  a  fine  of  two  ducats.  And  no  member  of  the  guild  may 
dare  to  reply  or  to  move  a  resolution  till  he  has  obtained  leave,  and  while 
he  is  speaking  no  one  may  interrupt  him  under  penalty  of  a  fine  of  one 
ducat. 

XVIII.  Every  member  of  the  guild  is  bound  to  resped:  and  reverence 
our  prior,  councillors,  and  assessors  in  every  place  ;  nor  let  any  dare  by  word 
or  deed  to  insult  them  or  assault  them,  under  pain  of  loss  of  rights  for  two 
years  and  a  fine  of  three  ducats.  And  likewise  the  said  officers  are  not  to 
abuse  any  member  of  our  guild,  either  in  chapter  or  out  of  it,  under  pain  of 
being  deprived  of  office  and  a  fine  of  six  ducats  ;  likewise  ordinary  members 
may  not  insult  one  another  under  pain  of  a  fine  of  six  ducats. 

XIX.  No  one  may  move  the  chapter  except  the  prior,  the  councillors, 
or  the  syndics  in  their  own  department. 

XX.  No  member  of  the  guild  can  hold  office  unless  for  five  years 
previously  he  has  kept  a  book-shop  or  sold  books  at  his  own  house,  or 
printed.  Nor  may  those  who  are  not  carrying  on  trade  as  booksellers  or 
printers  vote,  nor  hold  office. 

Such  was  the  primary  constitution  of  the  Guild  of  Printers  and  Book- 
sellers in  Venice — the  instrument  which  the  government  devised  in  order  to 
protect  and  govern  the  trade.  The  institution  survived  the  government 
which  created  it;  it  lived  through  the  fall  of  the  Republic  and  the  period  of 
the  French  Revolution,  and  only  disappeared  in  the  first  decade  of  this 
century. 

'   A  soldo  grosso  was  worth  about  threepence  r>f  our  money.      It  was  the  fortieth  part  of 
a  zecchino.     Sec  Gallicciolli,  op.  cit.,  i.  475. 


\ 

\ 


ne  Guild  of  Printers  and  Booksellers.  87 

Although  the  erection  of  the  guild  was  ordered  in  1548-9,  seventeen 
years  elapsed  before  the  bye-laws  were  formulated  and  the  corporation  fairly 
established.  Two  phrases,  however,  in  the  documents  just  quoted  raise  a 
doubt  as  to  whether  some  sort  of  organization  of  the  printers  and  booksellers 
did  not  exist  previous  to  1567,  possibly  the  undeveloped  result  of  the  decree 
of  I  548-9.  These  phrases  are  (i)  //  Presidenti  dtW  Arte,  whom  the  Prove- 
ditori  di  Comun  say  that  they  consulted  in  formulating  the  bye-laws,  and 
(2)  luogo  solito  alle  nostre  congrega'zioni}  How  come  the  printers  and  the 
magistrates  to  talk  of  the  presidents  of  the  art  and  of  the  usual  meeting- 
place,  unless  some  sort  of  organization  of  the  trade  were  already  established.^ 
Whether  such  an  organization  existed  or  not,  however,  it  is  clear  that  the 
year  1567  saw  the  real  establishment  of  the  guild,  recognized  by  the  govern- 
ment, and  with  bye-laws  which  were  binding  on  its  members. 

The  sixth  clause  in  the  Mariegole  provided  for  the  elecflion  of  a  secretary 
to  keep  the  minute-bookof  the  chapters  of  the  guild.  That  minute-book  exists; 
it  is  preserved  at  the  Museo  Civico  among  the  Cicogna  MSS.,  together  with  the 
mariegole  of  the  guild.  The  first  document  in  the  minute-book  comes  four  years 
after  the  establishment  of  the  guild,  and  is  dated  157 1.  It  modifies  the 
eleventh  clause  of  the  original  mariegole  by  appointing  a  board  of  five  members 
as  prodtors  for  the  guild,  whose  fundlion  was  to  represent  the  guiLi  before  all 
courts  of  justice,  and  generally  to  protect  the  interests  of  the  corporation. 
The  document  is  signed  by  Hieronimo  Scotto,  prior,  Gabriel  Giolitto, 
and  Zuan  de  Varisco,  councillors,  Giovanni  Griffo  and  Pietro  d'Affine, 
syndics,  and  Gasparo  Bindoni,  secretary.  Of  these  names  four  at  least  were 
famous  in  the  annals  of  Venetian  printing,  the  names  of  Scotto,  Giolitto, 
Varisco,  and  Bindoni.  The  duty  of  these  five  delegates,  who  are  to  serve 
gratis  et  amore,  was  to  watch  over  the  rights  of  the  guild,  and  to  see  that 
those  rights  were  not  infringed  by  printers  or  booksellers  who  were  not  en- 
rolled. For  we  must  bear  in  mind  that  at  its  outset  membership  in  this  guild, 
though  intended  by  the  government  to  be  obligatory  on  all  printers  and 
booksellers  in  Venice,  was  not  rigidly  enforced.  The  government  had 
invited  the  master  printers  and  booksellers  to  form  themselves  into  a  corpo- 
ration, but  had  provided  no  machinery  for  compelling  them  to  come  in. 
Simultaneously  with  the  nomination  of  the  five  delegates,  the  guild  provides 
for  a  defence  fund,  to  be  raised  by  a  tax  imposed  upon  the  members  of  the 
guild.  Approbation  and  confirmation  by  the  Proveditori  di  Comun  was 
necessary  before  any  resolution  passed  by  the  chapter  of  the  guild  became 
binding  upon  its  members,  and  accordingly  we  find  this  proposal  to  levy  a 
tax  submitted  to  the  Proveditori  and  confirmed  in  August,  1  572.  This 
same  year,  but  under  the  priorship  of  Francesco  Rampazzetto,  it  appears 
'   i.e.,  it  luogo  de"  Genovesi,  at  SS.  Giovanni  c  Paolo. 


88  'The  Venetian  Prifiting  Press. 

that  the  five  pro(5lors  of  the  guild  had  been  engaged  in  lawsuits,  had  spent 
the  money  raised  for  the  purpose,  and  that  the  suits  of  the  guild  were  at  a 
stand  for  want  of  funds  ;   the  chapter,  accordingly,  vote  further  supplies. 

The  priorate  of  Rampazzetto  witnessed  other  provisions  for  the  good 
government  of  the  guild.  Many  of  those  who  open  printing  presses,  but 
are  not  matriculated  in  the  guild,  are  utterly  ignorant  of  the  art  of  printing 
(/  quali  grossamente  credendo  che  V  esercitio  della  stamparia  sia  cosa  di  poca 
intelligentia  si  fanno  lecito  entrar  al  maneggio  di  essa  per  poca  cognitione  et 
manco  esperienza  che  ne  habbiano)  ;  this  brings  discredit  upon  Venice,  and  ruin 
and  disgrace  upon  the  art.  The  chapter  therefore  decree  that  no  one  who 
is  not  a  member  of  the  guild  may  set  up  a  printing  press  nor  open  a  book- 
shop, nor  exercise  any  of  the  fundions  of  bookseller  or  printer  unless  he  has 
served  five  years'  apprenticeship  in  Venice,  articled  at  the  Justitia  Vecchia,  and 
afterwards  served  as  workman  for  three  years  in  this  city  ;  he  shall  then  be 
examined  by  experts  named  by  the  prior  and  officers  of  the  guild,  and,  if 
found  able,  he  shall,  on  the  payment  of  five  ducats,  receive  matriculation. 
And  similarly,  foreigners  who  desire  to  exercise  the  art  in  Venice  must  first 
serve  five  years  in  some  shop  in  Venice,  be  examined  and  approved,  and  pay 
ten  ducats  before  they  receive  matriculation.  These  sums  are  to  go  to  the 
treasury  of  the  guild.  Sons  and  heirs  of  those  who  have  been  matriculated 
shall  be  exempt  from  payment.  The  penalty  for  infringement  of  the  above 
is  fifty  ducats.  The  resolution  was  carried  by  fifty-one  votes  to  three  ;  but 
Jerolamo  Torresan,  one  of  the  minority,  appealed  to  the  Proveditori  to  refuse 
their  sandion,  upon  what  grounds  does  not  appear.  So  far  from  acceding  to 
his  request,  however,  the  Proveditori  confirmed  the  resolution,  and  ordered 
it  to  be  inscribed  in  the  minute-book.  This  is  by  far  the  most  important 
piece  of  guild  legislation  which  the  corporation  had  passed  as  yet.  In  the 
first  place,  it  virtually  asserts  the  right  of  the  corporation  to  regulate  all 
matters  relating  to  printing  in  Venice,  and  to  jurisdiftion  over  printers  and 
booksellers  who  were  not  members  of  the  guild.  Although  the  government 
had  never  explicitly  bestowed  this  right  to  jurisdidlion,  yet  implicitly,  by  the 
confirmation  of  the  Proveditori  di  Comun,  it  recognized  and  endorsed  it. 
Again,  if  matriculation  here  means  enrolment  in  the  guild,  as  I  think  it  does, 
then  the  result  of  this  resolution  was  to  compel  all  master  booksellers  and 
printers  in  Venice  to  become  members  of  the  guild,  or  to  forfeit  all  right  to 
exercise  their  calling.  This,  no  doubt,  was  simply  carrying  out  the  intention 
of  the  government  when  it  created  the  guild,  and  asserting  a  right  which  the 
government  had  negleded  to  grant  explicitly.  The  effed:  of  these  resolutions 
must  have  been  good  ;  matriculation  now  became  a  matter  of  some  difficulty 
and  therefore  of  some  honour,  and  the  prestige  of  the  guild  was  considerably 
raised. 


The  Guild  of  Printers  and  Booksellers.  89 

It  was  not  long  before  the  question  of  finances  and  taxation  presented 
itself  seriously  to  the  Corporation  of  Printers  and  Booksellers.  The  guilds 
of  Venice — and  therefore,  of  course,  this  new  Guild  of  Printers  and  Book- 
sellers— were  subjedl  to  a  tax  for  the  maintenance  of  the  armament.  The 
tax  seems  to  have  weighed  heavily  on  the  corporations,  if  we  may  judge  by 
the  difficulty  the  Collegio  della  Militia  da  Mar  ^  found  in  exading  it.  All 
through  the  minute-book  of  the  Guild  of  Printers  and  Booksellers  we  meet 
with  documents  relating  to  this  question  of  the  armament  tax — orders  to  pay, 
complaints  of  evasion  from  the  government  office,  assertions  of  inability  from 
the  prior.  We  have  seen  that  the  five  delegates  appointed  to  protedl  the 
interests  of  the  guild  had  spent  considerable  sums  in  legal  proceedings.  Part 
of  this  money  was  money  collecfted  to  pay  the  armament  tax  {delli  scossi  che 
avanzassero  dal  presente  armar)  ;  so  that  when  the  tax  fell  due  the  sum  was  not 
forthcoming.  In  acting  thus  the  Corporation  of  Printers  and  Booksellers 
seems  to  have  been  following  a  custom  common  among  the  guilds  ;  for  on 
the  ist  April,  1574,  the  presidents  of  the  Collegio  della  MiHtia  da  Mar  issued 
a  circular  to  all  the  heads  of  guilds,  complaining  that  the  tax-money  has  been 
spent  on  lawsuits  and  other  objects,  and  ordering  the  money  to  be  kept  for 
the  future  in  a  box  with  three  keys — one  key  to  be  held  by  the  chief  officer 
of  the  guild,  and  the  other  two  by  the  two  senior  members. 

The  long  series  of  a6ts  by  which  the  presidents  of  the  Collegio  della 
Militia  da  Mar  endeavoured  to  secure  the  punctual  payment  of  this  tax  may 
be  followed  in  the  original  documents ;  it  would  be  tedious  and  unprofitable 
to  dwell  longer  upon  them  here. 

Nothing  is  more  remarkable  in  the  history  of  the  Venetian  printing 
press  than  the  rapidity  with  which  its  pracflice  and  its  institutions  deteriorate. 
We  have  seen  how  sudden  and  how  deep  was  the  fall  from  the  early 
excellence  of  the  prototypographers ;  and  now,  in  the  case  of  the  guild,  the 
same  decline  is  visible.  That  instrument,  devised  by  the  government  for  the 
resuscitation  of  the  art,  after  barely  fourteen  years'  existence  we  find  corrupt, 
and  therefore  ineffedual.  The  government  thought  that  the  blame  lay  with 
a  faulty  code  of  bye-laws.  The  Senate  expressed  that  opinion  in  the  year 
1577-8,  when  it  commissioned  the  Cinque  Savii  sopra  le  Arti  to  revise  the 
Matriculation  of  the  guild."^     No  results  seem  to  have  followed  this  order. 

^  The  Naval  Paymaster's  department. 

^  Archiv.  d.  Stato,  Senato  Terra.     Reg.  52,  c.  36. 

'577'  'I  J^ri.  "  Essendo  l'  arte  di  stampadori  tanto  utile  et  i?fiportante  cost  al  publico  come  al 
priuato  quanta  e  benissimo  veto  a  cadauno  di  questo  ConsegUo,  e  cotiuetiiente  ponervi  ogni  pensiero  per  che 
essa  sia  mantenuta  et  aumentata  quanta  piu  sia  possibile.  Laonde  ifitendendosi  che  ?nolti  di  tali  artifci 
abbandonano  quest  a  citta  portando  uia  con  loro  Torcoli  et  Altri  Instrumenti  con  tnolto  maleficio  di  detta 
arte  per  non  esser  tnatricolata  come  le  altre,  ?wn  si  deve  fnancar  di  far  tale  provisione  che  piu  non  segui 
di  tali  disordeni  et  inconueniente  pero  ; 

N 


90  The  Venetian  Fr biting  Press. 

We  do  not  know  if  the  Cinque  Savii  took  any  steps  at  all.  The  exodus  of 
printers  and  printing  material  continued,  as  we  learn  from  the  laws  of  the 
next  century.  The  abuses  in  the  guild  remained.  By  the  year  1581 
malversation  of  funds  had  already  crept  into  the  Guild  of  Printers  and 
Booksellers,  chiefly  owing  to  the  carelessness  of  the  auditors  and  to  negleft  of 
the  rules  providing  for  a  proper  consignment  of  books  and  accounts  at  the 
end  of  each  year.  The  scandal  was  so  grave  that  the  Proveditori  di  Comun 
felt  compelled  to  interfere.  They  did  so  in  their  general  order  of  12th 
November,  1581,  addressed  to  the  officers  of  all  the  guilds  of  Venice,  but 
with  special  reference  to  the  Guild  of  Printers  and  Booksellers  i^precipue  7iella 
Confraternita  de  Librari  et  Stampatori)}  The  Proveditori  order  the  out- 
going officers  to  consign  all  accounts,  properly  dated,  and  duly  arranged 
under  the  heads  of  income  and  expenditure,  with  the  names  of  those  to 
whom  money  has  been  paid,  and  the  reason  why,  within  fifteen  days  after  the 
expiry  of  their  term  of  office.  The  new  officials  shall  at  once  balance  the 
books,  and  within  one  month  the  auditors  must  have  examined  the  books 
and  declared  whether  the  guild  is  in  debt.  If  it  be  in  debt,  the  auditors  are 
to  report  to  the  Proveditori,  who  will  proceed  against  the  late  officers. 

It  is  not  easy  to  point  to  the  source  of  this  deterioration  of  the  guild. 
It  may  be  ascribed  in  part,  no  doubt,  to  the  general  indifference  and  laissez- 
aller  of  the  Venetian  charader ;  partly,  no  doubt,  to  occupation  with  their 
own  private  affairs,  which  prevented  the  officers  of  the  guild  from  giving 
sufficient  attention  to  the  management  of  their  corporation,  especially  when 
we  remember  that  they  were  called  on  to  serve  gratis  et  amore ;  partly,  per- 
haps, to  the  defedlive  character  of  some  of  the  bye-laws.  Some  support  is 
given  to  this  last  conjedure  by  the  minutes  of  a  chapter  held  on  4th  Sep- 
tember, 1586.  By  the  original  rules  of  the  guild  two-thirds  of  the  members 
were  necessary  to  form  a  quorum,  and  every  motion  required  the  support  of 
two-thirds  of  those  present  before  it  could  pass.^     It  appears  that  the  need 

"  Z,'  andera  parte  che  per  autorita  di  questo  Conseglio  sia  cone  em  alH  cinque  N obeli  Nostri  eletti 
dal  Consiglio  nostra  di  Died  sopra  le  arti  di  quest  a  citta  che  deb  bin  0  regolar  et  matricolar  quest  a  delle 
stampe  di  quel  mo  do  che  giudicheratnio  piu  espediente  alia  conseruatione  et  augumento  sua.  Et  sia  lor  data 
auttorita  di  proceder  contra  quei  tali  che  hauessero  ardimento  di  contrauenirc  alle  deliberationi  loro,  et  di 
desuiare  simili  Artefici  con  quelle  paie  pecuniarie  over  di  Galea  0  di  pregione  che  ricercheranno  li 
demeriti  de  contrafattori.  Et  siano  rnedesimatnente  tevuti  far  publicare  sotto  P  istesse  pene,  che  niuno 
possi  sotto  qualsivoglia  pretesto  estrazer  di  questa  citta  torcoli,  fumi,  ne  altri  instrumenti,  pertinenti  alia 
stampa. 


+  15 


—       I." 

'  It   is  possible    that   this  was  a  formula  added    in  the  case  of  each  guild,  in  order  to 
prevent  the  guild  from  thinking  that  it  was  not  especially  aimed  at  by  the  general  order. 
■^  Mariegole,  Capitoli  III.,  X. 


'The  Guild  of  Printers  and  Booksellers.  9 1 

for  a  majority  of  two-thirds  hampered  the  action  of  the  chapter,  and  made 
it  difficult  to  pass  important  measures  if  they  met  with  even  a  moderate 
opposition.  It  was  accordingly  moved,  that  for  the  future  half  the  members 
on  the  books  might  form  a  quorum,  and  that  a  bare  majority  of  those  present 
should  be  sufficient  to  pass  a  vote.  This  was  put  to  the  chapter,  and  had 
44  ayes  and  20  noes  ;  and,  according  to  the  existing  rule,  it  could  not 
be  carried.  But  it  shows  that  a  large  majority  of  the  chapter  were  convinced 
of  need  for  reform  on  this  point. 

The  Corporation  of  Printers  and  Booksellers,  though  it  had  done  much 
to  restore  the  commercial  importance  of  the  trade  in  books,  was  not  during 
this  early  period  of  its  history  a  very  powerful  body.  It  is  probable,  to 
judge  from  the  wording  of  the  dedicatory  prayer  and  of  the  bye-laws, 
that  only  master  printers  and  master  booksellers  {^patroni  di  stampa  et  di 
bottegd)  were  enrolled  in  the  guild.  If  we  look  at  the  numbers  recorded  in 
the  votes  of  the  chapter,  we  see  that  the  highest  number  is  sixty-six,  the 
lowest  fifty-one.  If  we  take  this  as  the  lowest  number  that  could  form  a 
quorum — that  is,  as  one  more  than  two-thirds  of  the  members — we  see  that 
the  guild  could  not  have  numbered  more  than  seventy-five,  or  less  than 
sixty-six  members,  the  highest  number  recorded  as  voting. 

The  guild  included  the  owners  of  presses  and  bookshops  only,  not  their 
apprentices  and  journeymen.  But  even  so,  the  number  seventy-five  between 
master  printers  and  booksellers  is  very  low  for  so  famous  a  centre  of  the  book 
trade  as  Venice  was.  It  is  improbable  that  this  number  represented  all  the 
printers  and  booksellers  of  the  city.  The  report  of  the  Riffiarmatori  on  the 
history  of  the  book  trade  in  Venice  assures  us  that  at  the  close  of  this  century 
there  were  one  hundred  and  twenty-five  presses  at  work  in  Venice ;  and  we 
know  that  it  was  necessary  to  print  one  hundred  and  fifty  copies  of  the  Con- 
cordat of  1 596,  in  order  to  distribute  them  among  the  booksellers  of  the  city. 
These  figures  would  lead  us  to  suppose  that  the  masters  printers  and  book- 
sellers must  have  exceeded  seventy-five  in  all,  and  we  susped  that  there  were 
many  who  did  not  belong  to  the  corporation. 

The  guild  claimed  jurisdidion  over  all  printers  and  booksellers  in 
Venice ;  it  forbade  them  to  exercise  their  calling  without  having  obtained  a 
certificate  of  competence  from  the  guild,  after  passing  an  examination  by 
experts  appointed  by  the  guild  officers.  But  we  do  not  know  that  the  guild 
had  any  power  at  its  back  to  enable  it  to  impose  its  authority  ;  indeed,  its 
claims  remained  a  dead  letter  until  the  year  1604,  when  the  Proveditori  di 
Comun  conferred  powers  which  made  the  claims  of  the  corporation  a  reality. 


CHAPTER    XI. 
1549— 1596. 

THE      GOVERNMENT     AND     THE      GUILD. 
Excessive  legislation — The  clandestine  press. 

O  return  to  the  legislation  on  the  part  of  the  government, 
which  we  abandoned  at  the  date  of  the  toundation  of  the 
guild.  We  find  that  censorial  and  repressive  legislation 
still  continues;  the  government  is  still  struggHng  with 
obscene  and  scandalous  literature,  though  it  ceases  to  deal 
with  the  questions  of  copyright,  protection,  and  encourage- 
ment of  the  art. 

The  question  of  censorship  still  presented  great  difficulties.  The  law 
had  never  been  sufficiently  explicit  upon  the  subjeft.  It  required  a  censor- 
ship, but  had  not  designated  the  censor.  On  one  branch  of  the  question  the 
Ten  had  delegated  its  powers  to  the  RiffiDrmatori  dello  Studio  di  Padova. 
But  though  the  University  Commission  was  the  proper  office  to  control  the 
literary  and  political  censorship,  it  did  not  follow  that  the  commissioners 
themselves  were  either  the  fit  persons,  or  sufficiently  leisured  to  condudl  the 
censorship  in  person.  The  whole  question  required  still  further  definition. 
In  the  year  1562,  the  Rifformatori  refer  to  a  custom  which  has  sprung  up 
among  printer-publishers  of  submitting  the  books  they  desire  to  print  to  any 
person  they  may  choose,  and,  on  obtaining  a  testamur  that  the  work  contains 
nothing  contrary  to  the  law,  they  receive  a  certificate  from  the  office  of  the 
RiffiDrmatori,  and  upon  that  the  Ten  grant  their  imprimatur. 

The  result  of  this  abuse  is  that  many  scandals  arise,  and  the  Riffor- 
matori order  their  secretary  for  the  future  not  to  grant  a  certificate  for  any 
printing  whatsoever  {per  stampar  qual  si  voglia  cosa)  until  the  work  has  been 
examined  by  (i)  the  Inquisitor,  or  one  of  his  vicars,  or  some  person  appointed 


The  Government  and  the  Guild.  93 

by  the  tribunal  of  the  Inquisition;  (2)  by  the  noble  Marc'  Antonio  Mocenigo, 
reader  in  philosophy,  or  by  some  other  public  reader;  (3)  by  a  ducal 
secretary ;  so  that  there  shall  be  in  all  three  persons  who  examine  the  work, 
one  ecclesiastic,  one  reader,  and  one  secretary.^  The  petitioner  for  a  certifi- 
cate shall  bring  a  testamur  signed  by  each  of  these,  declaring  that  there  is 
nothing  in  the  book  contrary  to  religion,  nothing  hostile  to  princes,  nothing 
against  morals,  and  that  it  is  worthy  to  see  the  light.  The  testamurs  also 
shall  state  the  number  of  leaves  in  the  book,  and  shall  quote  the  first  and  the 
last  lines.  Each  of  the  three  persons  who  read  the  work  shall  have  as 
recompense  one  bezzo^  for  each  leaf,  which  sum  shall  be  paid  by  the 
petitioner.  And  the  printer  shall  bring  a  copy  of  the  work  when  printed  to 
the  office  of  the  RifFormatori,  before  it  is  issued  to  the  public,  to  ensure  that 
after  obtaining  his  imprimatur  he  has  not  added  anything  to  the  book,  or 
altered  it  in  any  way — a  thing  he  may  not  do  without  a  fresh  licence. 
Together  with  this  law  of  the  RifFormatori  dello  Studio  di  Padova  we  will 
take  the  following,  passed  by  the  Council  of  Ten,  17th  September,  1566. 
Seeing  that  the  duty  of  punishing  those  who  print  or  sell  books  without  a 
hcence,  and  books  prohibited  by  our  laws  [prohibite  dalle  Leggi  Nostre),  and 
books  printed  in  Venice  with  a  false  place  of  printing,  lies  with  the  Esecutori 
contro  la  Bestemmia,  but  that  they  cannot  perform  their  duties  because  they 
have  no  notice  of  the  licences  which  are  granted,  or  because  printers  forge 
the  words  con  licentia,  it  is  decreed  that  all  those  who  obtain  licences  from 
the  Chiefs  of  the  Ten  and  from  the  Senate  shall,  before  they  print  the  work, 
take  those  licences  to  the  office  of  the  Esecutori  contro  la  Bestemmia,  and 
there  they  shall  be  registered  in  a  special  volume,  free  of  charge. 

The  importance  of  these  two  laws  is  obvious.  The  law  of  1562  is  a 
general  law,  couched  in  the  widest  terms,  and  covering  the  whole  question 
of  censorship.  By  it  the  RifFormatori  provide  for  censorship  in  all  four 
kinds — ecclesiastical,  literary,  political,  and  moral — and  all  this  at  the  expense 
of  the  editor  !  This  law  rounds  off  and  finishes  up  the  aftion  of  the  govern- 
ment on  the  subjedl  of  censorship ;  if  they  could  enforce  the  law,  nothing 
more  remained  to  be  done.  It  is  the  law  which  fully  expresses  the  intention 
of  the  government  on  the  subjedl,  and  to  this  law  they  constantly  refer.  Again, 
the  law  of  the  Ten,  if  it  could  be  enforced,  opened  at  the  office  of  the 
Esecutori  contro  la  Bestemmia  what  was  virtually  a  Stationers'  Hall.  The 
register  kept  there  ought  to  have  represented  the  whole  movement  of  the 

^  These  various  certificates  are  to  be  found  in  the  Archivio  di  Stato,  RifFormatori  dello 
Studio  di  Padova,  Licenze  per  Stampa. 

^  The  bezzo  was  the  same  as  the  quattrino  bianco.  See  Padovan,  Le  Monete  dei  Feneziani, 
Venezia,  1881,  p.  26.  It  was  worth  one  quarter  of  a  soldo  grosso,  which  was  worth  one- 
fortieth  of  a  ducat.      See  p.  26,  n.  6.      GalliccioUi,  op.  cit.,  lib.  i.,  Nos.  556,  592. 


94  'T^he  Venetian  Printing  Press, 

Venetian  press,  and  to  have  given  us  the  name  of  every  book  published 
in  Venice.     Of  course  it  did  not  do  so.     The  law  was  evaded. 

The  Venetian  government  professed  to  have  the  interests  of  the  book 
trade  at  heart ;  yet  what  a  law  they  had  just  passed  !  It  was  hardly  possible 
to  have  invented  a  more  irritating  and  cumbersome  process,  or  to  have 
devised  a  longer  road  between  an  author  and  the  printing  press.  No 
wonder  that  the  open  press  of  Venice  struggled  along  with  difficulty,  or 
showed  signs  of  decline  when  hampered  by  such  ponderous  restrictions  as 
these.  It  is  most  important,  in  view  of  the  subsequent  collision  between  the 
Church  of  Rome  and  the  Republic,  to  distinguish  carefully  between  the 
various  documents  required  by  the  law  of  1562,  and  to  bear  in  mind  their 
proper  titles,  and  the  differences  implied  by  them.  First  then  the  Inquisitor, 
the  Ducal  Secretary,  and  the  Public  Reader  granted  what  were  called  fede^ 
that  is,  affidavits  or  testamurs  as  to  the  presence  or  absence  of  certain 
specific  quahties — heresy,  immorality,  disloyalty,  or  bad  literature — in  the 
work  they  examined.  The  testamur  as  a  statement  of  faift  contained  no 
injundion  to  expurgate  and  no  permission  to  print.  The  secretary  to  the 
Rifformatori  granted  a  certificate  attesting  the  existence  of  the  testamurs ; 
the  Chiefs  of  the  Ten  alone  granted  an  imprimatur^  a  right  to  print.  The 
Senate  granted  copyright  or  monopoly,  specifying  its  duration  and  the 
punishment  for  infringement,  and  the  Esecutori  contro  la  Bestemmia  granted 
a  certificate  of  registration. 

It  is  impossible  to  suppose  that  the  government  was  not  aware  of  the 
ruinous  nature  of  their  legislation.  There  is  only  one  explanation  which  can 
adequately  account  for  their  adion — they  were  fighting  the  clandestine  press. 
The  preambles  to  these  laws  are  full  of  expressions  such  as  quelli  che  senza  licentia 
stampano  et  vendono  Libri  et  Historic .  Molti  dicono  Con  Licentia  ancor  che  non 
habbiano  havuta  licenza.  Se  ahum  stampasse  opera  in  questa  citta  et  facesse 
parer  che fusse  stampata  altrovCy  and  so  on,  in  wearisome  iteration.  The  govern- 
ment itself  did  not  like  this  clandestine  press,  and  no  doubt  the  Church  was 
always  ready  to  point  out  the  scandal  and  the  danger,  and  to  insist  on  repressive 
measures.  The  government  thought  that  by  multiplying  the  machinery  and 
increasing  the  penalties  they  could  cope  with  the  difficulty  ;  but  their  adlion 
only  tended  to  augment  it.  Such  laws  as  this  of  1562,  which  they  had  just 
passed,  could  only  serve  to  check  the  progress  of  the  open  press,  and  to  drive 
the  printing  adtivity  into  clandestine  channels.  It  was  natural  that  the 
secular  government  should  desire  to  keep  a  control  over  the  new  industry, 
whose  power  and  importance  they  now  understood.  It  was  a  power  they 
could  not  afford  to  negled: — this  power  which  could  multiply  one  man  and 
one  utterance  a  thousand-fold  !  It  was  most  natural  that  ecclesiastics,  now 
that  Luther  had  come  among  them  having  great  wrath,  should  desire  to 


The  Government  and  the  Guild.  or 

keep  control  over  the  new  industry  which  could  re-echo  one  heretical 
utterance  and  reverberate  one  schismatical  cry.  But  how  was  it  to  be  done  ? 
It  was  of  no  use  for  the  government  to  pass  laws  which  were  not  observed, 
and  the  government  of  Venice  lacked  the  means  to  make  its  laws  respedled. 
In  fact,  Venice  had  no  police  at  all  adequate  to  its  needs,  and  there  was 
nothing  approaching  public  opinion  to  take  the  place  of  police.  Compared 
with  the  police  of  the  State,  the  police  of  the  Church  were  infinitely  more 
a6live  and  more  capable ;  every  priest,  every  friar,  was  a  policeman  for  his 
creed,  and  what  is  more  important  still,  a  policeman  by  convidlion.  And 
so  ecclesiastical  censorship  became  a  real  and  living  fa6l ;  State  censorship 
remained,  for  the  most  part,  an  empty  letter,  a  vain  effort  to  retain  control 
by  futile  threats  unbacked  by  deeds. 

How  real  the  ecclesiastical  censorship  was,  we  shall  see  presently,  when 
we  come  to  the  question  of  the  Index  and  the  Concordat,  at  whose  epoch 
(1595)  we  have  just  arrived.  But  before  embarking  on  this  subjeft,  I  wish 
to  take  a  survey  of  the  Venetian  Press,  its  movement  and  adlivity  during  the 
whole  of  the  sixteenth  century,  in  order  thoroughly  to  understand  the  con- 
dition of  that  press  when  Venice  and  the  Church  of  Rome  came  into  collision 
upon  the  subjeft  of  the  Index.  This  survey  is  based  upon  the  copyrights 
granted  by  the  Senate  during  this  period  of  which  we  speak. 


CHAPTER    XII. 


1500 — 1600. 

THE    VENETIAN     PRESS    IN    THE    SIXTEENTH     CENTURY. 

Copyright — Duration  of  copyright — Penalties  for  infringement  of  copyright— Average 
number  of  copyrights  per  annum — Refusal  of  copyright — Cost  of  printing  in  Venice — 
Decline  in  the  Venetian  press — The  centres  of  the  book  trade  and  of  the  printing  presses — 
Signs— Distinguished  names  —  Romances —  Maps — Travels  —  Tariff's — Engraving — Greek — 
Hebrew — Oriental  languages — Music. 

T  is  certain  that  the  imprimaturs  granted  by  the  Council  of 
Ten,  and  the  copyrights  granted  by  the  Senate,  do  not 
nearly  represent  the  whole  aftivity  of  the  Venetian  Press. 
The  government  is  constantly  declaring  the  fad  in  its 
endeavours  to  punish  those  who  ignored  the  press  laws  and 

neglected  to  secure  the  necessary  imprimatur.     The  number 

of  copyrights  granted  will  at  once  convince  us  that  these  could  not  represent 
the  total  amount  of  printing  done  in  Venice  during  the  sixteenth  century. 
Yet,  imperfed:  as  these  copyrights  are  if  taken  as  an  index  to  the  whole  pro- 
duce of  the  press,  they  are  full  of  interest  and  curiosity  as  far  as  they  go, 
and  they  serve  as  a  sort  of  indication  of  the  quahty  of  the  work  which  occupied 
the  Venetian  Press  during  the  sixteenth  century. 

If  we  examine  the  average  length  of  time  for  which  a  copyright  was 
granted  during  the  sixteenth  century,  we  find  that  the  tendency  to  pro- 
long the  duration  of  copyright,  which  was  noticed  at  the  close  of  the 
previous  century,  is  continued  throughout  this.  But  from  the  year  1560 
onwards  we  find  a  much  higher  average  of  copyright  duration  than  the 
usual  ten  years.  The  average  mounts  to  about  nineteen  years.  l^  we 
come  to  individual  cases,  however,  we  find  very  great  variations.  The 
government  did  not  always  grant  a  petitioner  copyright  for  the  full  term 


I 


The  Venetian  Press  in  the  Sixteenth  Century.  97 

demanded  ;  sometimes  for  reasons  which  we  cannot  now  explain,  it  appeared 
to  deal  hardly  with  a  petitioner.  For  example,  in  the  year  1509,  Dodor 
Pietro  de  Mainardi  received  a  copyright  in  his  treatise,  Remedia  pr^eservativa 
ab  epidemia,  for  one  year  only,  though  the  government  professed  itself  moved 
bonitate  operis  et  justitia  hujus  modi  petitionis.  At  the  other  extreme,  we  find 
copyrights  granted  for  terms  as  long  as  thirty  years. 

As  regards  the  penalties  which  protected  copyright  during  this  century, 
they  are  the  same  as  those  in  use  in  the  previous  century — confiscation  of 
the  contraband  volumes,  which  were  given  either  to  the  author,  or,  more 
rarely,  burned  ;  and  a  fine,  the  amount  of  which  varied  considerably.  The  fine 
as  a  rule  was  divided  into  three  parts,  and  shared  between  some  three  of  the 
following — the  accuser,  the  court,  the  author,  the  arsenal,  or  one  of  the 
three  asylums,  the  Pieta,  the  Mendicant!,  the  Incurabili.  It  was  occasionally 
divided  into  two,  four,  six,  and  even  twelve  parts,  and  apportioned  to  twelve 
recipients.  There  is  only  one  instance  in  which  deprivation  of  the  right  to 
exercise  his  calling  was  threatened  against  a  pirate  printer ;  that  is  the  case 
of  the  copyright  granted  on  November  29th,  1559,  to  Pappa  Alesio  of  Corfu, 
wherein,  besides  a  fine  of  two  hundred  ducats,  and  of  ten  ducats  for  each 
copy,  the  printer  culprit  is  to  be  debarred  from  the  exercise  of  his  profession 
for  ten  years. 

The  number  of  works  for  which  copyright  was  demanded  in  any 
given  year  varies  greatly,  ranging  from  none  in  certain  years  to  eighty-two 
in  1544,  eighty-eight  in  1549,  touching  one  hundred  in  1550,  and  one 
hundred  and  seventeen  in  1561.^  There  are  naturally  periods  of  aftivity 
and  periods  of  depression,  usually  produced  by  some  external  cause.  From 
1469  to  1498  there  is  a  steady  increase,  followed  by  a  decline,  till  we  touch 
bottom  in  151 1  with  one  application  for  copyright  in  eight  works.  This 
decline  was  due  of  course  to  the  wars  of  the  League  of  Cambrai,  the 
unsettled  state  of  the  country,  the  closing  of  the  passes,  and  the  disturbance 
of  trade  generally.  This  period  of  depression  is  followed  by  the  first  epoch 
of  legislation,  which  reduced  the  number  of  books  for  which  a  copyright 
could  be  obtained  ;  and  the  consequence  is  that  the  applications  are  few,  and 
the  works  specified  not  numerous,  till  the  year  1 530,  when  there  is  a  recovery 
in  the  trade,  which  continues  till  the  year  1576.  Then  the  Great  Plague 
began,  causing  a  sudden  drop  in  the  adivity  of  the  press,  from  which  it  did 
not  recover  till  1582;  but  it  never  reached  the  high  point  it  had  gained  between 
1 530  and  1570.  In  1596,  theyear  of  the  publication  of  the  Clementine  Index, 
the  Rules,  and  the  Concordat,  there  were  twenty-four  applications  for  copy- 
right  in  fifty-three  works.      In  the  following   year  there  were    only  seven 

'  See  my  Analysis  of  Copyrights  in  Appendix. 
O 


q8  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

applications;  in  1598  eight  applications;  in  1599  seven  applications,  and  in 
1 600  ten  applications,  and  these  figures  corroborate  the  unanimous  testimony 
of  the  Venetians  as  to  the  ruinous  efFeds  of  the  Clementine  Index  upon  their 
printing  and  publishing  industry. 

Besides    copyrights   for  books,    the   College   and   Senate   also   granted 
patents  for  inventions,  chiefly  improvements  in  the  mechanism  of  printing. 
For  example,  in  15 13  the  College  conceded  a  patent  to  Jacomo  Ungaro,^  for 
fifteen  years,  for  his  method  of  printing  canto  Jigur at o^y^'xth  the  proviso,  how- 
ever, hoc  ne  frajudicetur  concessionihus^  si  qua  forte  faSlte  fuissent  antehac,  as 
indeed   was  the  case ;    for  Ottaviano  de'   Petrucci   had  already  obtained  a 
patent  for  the  same  invention  in  1498.    Again,  in  15  i  5,  to  Daniele  Romberg, 
fr     for  his  Hebrew  type,  letere  cuneate  si  in  rame  come  in  stagno  0  in  altra  materia 
improntate.     Again,  in  15x6,  to  Ugo  da  Carpi,  the  true  inventor  of  printing 
in  chiaroscuro,''^  cosa  nova  et  mai  piii  non  fatta ;'''  or,  again,  to  Roccho  Boni- 
cello,  for  his  improvement  in  the  press.'     Bonicello  in  his  petition  sets  forth 
that  at  great  cost  and  trouble  he  has  discovered,  through  the  Divine  assis- 
tance, tal  modo  novo  di  stampar  cum  la  mita  mancho  delta  spesa  et  faticha  di 
quello  che  al  presente  si  stampa  per  tutto  cio  e  per  quante  risme  di  carta  stam- 
pano  quatro  homeni  in  quatro  giorni  maxime  de  libri  che  vanno  stampati  rossi 
et  negri^  et  libri  di  canto ^  tante  io  ge  ne  volio  far  stampar  cum  quelli  medemi 
homeni  in  doy  giorni  soli  di  quella  istessa  beleza  et  bonta.     In  1551  the  same 
Roccho  Bonicello  had  made  a  further  improvement  in  the  printing  frames 
{il  novo    modo    di    Tellaro)^   which    he   also   patented.      In    1568    Andrea 
Brugone  patented  an  invention  di  stampare  il  Rosso  et  negro  in  una  voita 
senza  levar  la  carta  del  timpano.     The  government  usually  granted  these 
patents  on  the  condition  that  the  invention  was  really  new,  and  that  it  was 
prafticable,  and  they  required  the  opinion  of  experts  on  this  point ;  though 
it  would  seem  that  they  were  easily  satisfied,  for  they  granted  Brugone's 
petition  upon  the  report  of  the  Proveditori  di  Comun  who,  although  they 
had  seen  no  model  of  the  patent,  thought  that  if  the  petitioner  could  do  all 
he  promised,  the  patent  might  be  conceded  to  him." 

I  know  of  only  two  instances  in  which  the  Senate  refused  to  grant  a 
petition,  though  they  did  not  always  grant  it  in  the  form  in  which  it  was 
presented  to  them.  In  1523,  Sigismondo  Macasola  applied  for  a  copyright 
in  various  publications,  among  them  the  works  of  Bortolo  Socino ;  the  Senate, 

^  It  is  probable  that  Jacomo  Ungaro  is  the  same  person  as  Jacomo  todcsco  gettator  de 
lettere,  mentioned  in  Aldus'  Will.      Cf.  Fulin,e/.  cit.,  p.  80. 

^  Zani,  Encickp.  Metod.,  i.  xiv.  338.  ^  Fulin,  op.  cit.,  p.  109. 

*  Archiv.  d.  Stato,  S.  T.,  Filza.  '  i.e.  devotional  works. 

®  Raiment  e  non  habbiamo  veduto  ediffitio  ne  modello  ^Icuno  in  quest  a  materia,  mafacendo  ditto  supli- 
cante  quant  0  si  ha  offer  to,  sia  eoncesso,  etc. 


T'he  Venetian  Press  in  the  Sixteenth  Century,  99 

while  granting  his  request  for  the  others,  refused  it  for  Socino.  Whatever 
may  have  been  the  reason  for  the  refusal  of  a  copyright  to  Macasola,  there 
is  less  doubt  as  to  the  reason  in  the  second  case.  In  1563,  the  Senate,  by 
1 10  against  80  votes,  refused  to  grant  a  copyright  to  Francesco  Sansovino 
for  Alvise  Pasqualigo's  Lettere  Amorose,  although  the  motion  in  favour  was 
made  by  the  Ducal  councillors,  and  Sansovino  had  obtained  the  imprimatur 
of  the  Chiefs  of  the  Ten,  after  the  usual  testamurs  from  the  Inquisitor,  the 
Public  Reader^  and  the  Ducal  Secretary.  The  dubious  title  of  the  book  gave 
the  Senate  the  opportunity  of  mortifying  Sansovino,  with  whom  they  were 
on  bad  terms  about  the  payment  of  a  contract  for  sculpture  executed  by  his 
father.  I  do  not  believe  that  the  Venetian  government  was  very  rigid  as  to 
the  moral  qualities  of  books  submitted  to  it  for  copyright.  It  readily  granted 
licences  for  the  works  of  such  dubious  writers  as  StraparoUa,^  La  Casa,  Doni, 
Aretino.^  Upon  this  point,  it  no  doubt  considered  that  the  free  censorship 
exercised  by  the  Church  was  a  sufficient  safeguard,  and  restrided  its  own 
censorship  to  matters  which  afFeded  the  honour  or  the  authority  of  the 
State. 

The  sixteenth  century  was  not  a  period  of  great  excellence  in  the  history 
of  the  Venetian  printing  press;  it  was  not  a  century  of  splendid  books.  We 
find  convincing  testimony  to  the  steady  decline  in  the  warning  sent  by  Paolo 
Paruta  from  Rome,  that  unless  the  Venetian  printers  used  greater  care  than 
is  their  wont  of  late,  Venetian  pubHcations  will  be  prohibited  by  themselves, 
owing  to  their  great  inaccuracy  and  general  badness.^  A  further  indication 
of  this  decline  in  the  quality  of  the  Venetian  press  may  perhaps  be  found  in 
the  fa6l  that  the  art  of  the  calligrapher  and  copyist  revived  during  this  century. 
M.  Legrand  points  out  that  the  profession  of  copyist  was  quite  common  in 
the  middle  of  the  sixteenth  century.^  This  leads  us  to  suppose  that,  owing 
to  the  inferiority  of  workmanship  in  the  press,  the  few  great  colleftors  were 
returning  once  more  to  manuscript  volumes  as  being  more  beautiful ;  that 
there  was  a  kind  of  artistic  revival  of  calligraphy  brought  about  by  the  bad 
work  produced  from  the  printing  press.  As  already  observed,"*  we  find  Diego 
de  Hurtado  de  Mendoza  employing  Andronicus  Nucius,  and  the  French 
ambassador  is  frequently  in  correspondence  with  Paris  on  the  subjed  of 
copyists,  who  were  to  be  met  with  more  readily  in  Venice  than  elsewhere. 

But  though  the  quality  of  Venetian  books  declined,  the  Venetian  press 

'  Until  they  were  placed  on  the  Index,  See  Reusch,  Der  Index  der  verbotenen  Biicher, 
Bonn,  1883,  i.  394. 

-  Dep.  Ven.  di  Storia  Patria.  Series  iv.  vol.  vii.  Paolo  Paruta,  La  Legazione  di  Roma. 
No.  360,  1 1  March,  I  595.  Che  se  non  si  usa  maggiore  diligenzn  di  cio  che  si  fa  da  qualche  tempo 
in  qua  ....    resteranm  finalmente  proibite  da  se  stesso  per  le  grandissime  incorrezioni,  etc. 

'  Legrand,  op.  cit..  No.  103.  *  See  p.  35,  note  i. 


loo  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

had  the  reputation  of  being  very  cheap.  Cardinal  Baronius  desired  to  print 
his  Annales  in  Venice,  as  there  they  would  cost  him  one  third  less  than  in 
Rome/  Nor,  though  its  general  excellence  cannot  be  considered  remarkable, 
was  the  Venetian  press  wholly  without  illustrious  names  ;  Lucantonio  Giunta, 
Giolito,  Marcolini,  the  Zanetti,  Gardano,  the  Aldine  family,  still  maintained 
the  reputation  of  the  press.  The  decline  in  the  art  of  printing  was  probably 
general  throughout  Italy,  and  Venice  suffered  with  other  cities.  But  she  did 
not  lose  her  supremacy  in  such  special  departments  of  the  art  as  those  of 
Greek  and  musical  printing.  Pope  Paul  III.  and  Cardinal  Marcello  Cervini, 
when  they  desired  to  open  a  Greek  press  at  Rome,  found  it  necessary  to  send 
the  apostolic  printer,  Antonio  Blade,  to  Venice  to  find  the  fount  of  type. 
And  no  school  of  musical  printing  was  more  adive  or  more  famous  than  that 
of  Venice. 

But  however  low  the  quality  of  the  Venetian  press  declined,  there  was 
no  falling  off  in  aftivity.  The  quantity  of  work  produced  was  very  great. 
The  chief  centres  of  the  book  trade  were  at  the  Rialto,  San  Salvadore, 
and  along  the  Merceria  to  San  Marco,  in  the  Frezzeria  and  at  San  Moise. 
Many  of  the  booksellers  adopted  some  distinctive  sign,  which  may  have  been 
hung  up  outside  their  shops,  and  was  not  unfrequently  printed  on  the  frontis- 
piece of  books  issued  by  them.  We  find,  for  example,  Matthlo  Pagan  in 
Frezaria  al  segno  della  Fede ;  nella  bottega  d'Erasmo  di  Vicenzo  Valgrisi ; 
appresso  San  Moyse  al  segno  deW  Angela  Raffaello  per  Francesco  di  Alessandro 
Bindoni  et  Mapheo  Pasini  compagni.  The  sign  of  the  Salamander  was  at  the 
foot  of  the  Rialto  on  the  San  Bartolomeo  side,^  and  we  find  such  other  signs 
as  the  Pozzo,  Fenice,  Speranza,  Stella,  and  very  many  others  whose  names 
will  be  found  in  my  catalogue  of  booksellers  and  printers.  Some  of  the 
more  famous  of  these  book-shops  seem  to  have  become  the  rendezvous  of 
people  of  culture.  When  Regnault,  one  of  the  parties  to  the  Spanish  con- 
spiracy, desired  to  find  Sir  Henry  Wotton,  the  English  ambassador,  it  was 
to  a  bookseller's  shop  that  he  went.  We  have  proof  that  the  Merceria  con- 
tinued to  be  the  chief  home  of  the  book  trade  down  to  the  eighteenth  cen- 
tury. Gradenigo,  in  his  Costumi^  records  that  oggi  la  Merceria  sembra  un 
accademico  Liceo^perche  viene  in  gran  parte  occupata  da  Librai  a  trattenimento 
de  Letterati. 

The  printers  lived,  for  the  most  part,  in  the  parish  of  San  Paternian. 
Aldus  removed  to  San   Paternian  from   the  house  he  first  occupied  at  Sant' 

*   Paruta,  op.  cit.,  vol.  ii.  p.  ill.      Costando  le  stampe  di  Vene-Lia  im  terzo  inaio  di  quesre. 

'^  Senate  Terra,  Reg.  6i,  c.  lo.  When  it  became  necessary  to  widen  the  approaches  to  the 
bridge,  the  government  had  to  buy  the  shops  from  the  Patriarch,  among  them  the  Salamander. 

'  MSS.  s£c.  xviii.  al  Museo  Civico.  I  owe  this  letcrencc  to  the  courtesy  of  Sig.  Giovanni 
Saccardo. 


The  Venetian  Press  in  the  Sixteenth  Century.  loi 

Agostino,  and  the  Estimo  or  assessment  rolls  ot  the  various  parishes  gives 
us,  under  San  Paternian,  a  variety  of  printers' names.  In  the  Estimo  of  15 14 
we  find  Andrea  da  Axolla  in  this  parish,  living  in  a  house  belonging  to  the 
Doge  Nicolo  Tron,  for  which  he  paid  sixty  ducats  a  year.  From  the  same 
source  we  learn  that  Lazzaro  de  Soardi  stampador  et  compagni  also  rented  a 
house  in  San  Paternian,  the  property  of  Alvise  Ruzier,  for  which  they.  p?.;d 
thirty-one  ducats  a  year.  But  though  San  Paternian  was  the  great.  Centre  of,, 
the  printers,  we  find  them  scattered  all  over  the  town,  at  Sant'  iiiigelcvat: 
San  Stin,  at  SS.  Apostoli,  at  San  Lio,  at  San  Giacomo  dall'  Orio,  and  very 
many  in  the  parish  of  Santa  Maria  Formosa. 

To  turn  now  briefly  to  the  work  done  by  the  Venetian  press  during 
the  sixteenth  century,  as  far  as  it  is  recorded  by  the  copyrights.  We  have 
already  called  attention  to  the  considerable  trade  in  romances  and  books  of 
chivalry  which  had  sprung  up  at  the  close  of  the  last  century.  The  journal 
of  the  bookseller  of  1484  showed  that  the  demand  for  such  books  was  large. 
In  1520  Nicolo  degli  Agostini  applied  to  the  Senate  for  a  copyright  in  the 
Inamoramento  di  Tristano  et  Isotha^  the  Inamoramento  di  Lancilotto  et  di 
Ginevra^  and  the  Reali  di  Francia ;^  and  throughout  the  century  the  appli- 
cations for  copyrights  in  such  works  continually  occur.  In  this  particular 
branch  of  the  trade  Nicolo  Zoppino  de  Aristotile  of  Ferrara  (1508- 1536), 
the DaSabbio  brothers,  Giovanantonio  and  Stefano  ( 1 5 1 6- 1 560),  and  especially 
Michele  Tramezzin,  took  an  a6tive  part.  Tramezzin  was  a  most  prolific 
printer;  besides  works  on  theology,  history,  veterinary  surgery,  and  duelHng, 
he  produced  a  large  number  of  romances,  many  of  them  translated  from  the 
Spanish. 

The  copyrights  granted  to  men  of  literary  fame  are  not  unfrequent.  The 
privilege  conferred  upon  Ariosto  for  his  Orlando^  for  instance,  bears  the  date 
1 5 1  5,  25  Odober,  the  year  before  the  first  edition  appeared  at  Ferrara.  The 
property  in  his  poem  is  to  continue  throughout  the  poet's  lifetime,  and  the 
penalty  for  infringement  is  a  fine  of  one  thousand  ducats.  In  the  year  1528 
the  Senate  confirmed  to  Ariosto  his  copyright  of  151  5;  and  in  1535,  after 
his  death,  his  heirs  obtained  a  privilege  for  his  Comedie,  Elegie^  Epigramme, 
Capitoli,  Sonet ti  et  Stanze.  In  1544  Francesco  d'Asola  secured  a  privilege  for 
the  poet's  posthumous  works  in  prose  and  verse,  and  in  the  same  year  Paulo 
Manutio  established  a  property  in  four  hundred  Stanze  nove  by  Ariosto.  In 
1 53 1  Francesco  Berni  applied  for  a  copyright  in  his  r  if  ace  iamento  of  ^6\2ir  do's 
Orlando  ;  and  in  the  same  year  Bernardo  Tasso  secured  a  similar  privilege 
for  his  Amori^  and  later  again,  in  1560,  for  his  Amadigi,  Besides  these,  we 
find  copyrights  to  Aretino,  to  Cinthio  Giraldi  (1543),  to  Jacopo  Gigli  for  the 

'    Fulin,  op.  cit..  No.  223,  and  see  Ferrario,    Storia  degli  Ro?ntinzi  di  Cavalleria,  Milano, 

1828,    vol.    IV, 


I02  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

poems  of  Gaspara  Stampa  (1555),  the  year  after  her  death  ;  for  various  works 
on  the  duel  in  the  years  1550,  1551,  ifSJ,  and  1554;  for  Trissino's  Italia 
Liberata ;  for  Straparolla's  Piacevoli  Notte  and  Parabosco's  Diporti. 

Maps  and  charts  also  occupy  a  considerable  space  in  the  copyrights. 
It  was  .:he  age  of  navigation  and  discovery,  and  the  demand  for  geographical 
works  jcreated  an  important  branch  of  the  printing  trade.  In  the  year  1529 
•Zuan  Pi'ero  de  Marin  ha  fat  to  uno  mappamondo  con  tutte  le  isole,  loci  et  navi- 
gati'one  de'  novo  trovate^  opera  non  mai  fatta  da  altri  ma  da  lui  solo.  In  1530 
Matteo  da  Bardolino,  on  the  Lake  of  Garda,  ha  composto  uno  instrumento 
astrologico  nominato  planispherio  0  sia  ccelum  planum  figurato  de  conveniente 
figure  delli  pi aneti  et  segni  del  zodaico  cum  altri  circoli  necessarii.  In  1536 
Francesco  d'Asola  desires  to  publish  under  copyright  Orontio  Delfinate's 
maps  of  France,  loco  per  loco  con  le  misure  et  miglia  particolar.  In  1546 
Domenico  dalli  Greci  petitions  the  Senate,  declaring  that  he  \\?iS  super  at  0  un 
lungo  et  difficile  peregrinazo  per  essermi  condutto  fino  alia  citta  di  hierusalem^ 
and  on  his  return  he  made  a  map  of  the  Holy  Land,  which  he  desired  to 
pubhsh. 

In  1550  Maestro  Giacomo{deGastaldi),/'/^»/o«/^j'(?,and  Michiel  Membre 
desire  to  publish  their  map  of  Asia;^  they  declare  that  they  intend  to  begin  dal 
mare  mediteraraneo  (sic)  et  andando  dritto  per  levante  dove  e  tutta  la  Natolia^ 
Soria^  et  persia,  cum  il  paese  dil  Sophi^  et  da  poi  verso  griego  tramontana,  dov  e 
il paese  dil  C at a'i^io ^  verso  mezo  di  dove  e  lindia  et  isola  delle  speciarie.  In  1554 
we  have  Gerardo  Rupelimontano's  map  of  Europe  dedicated  to  the  Bishop  of 
Arras.  Two  years  later  we  have  Floriano  da  Udine's  Mapamondo^  and  in 
1 56 1  Matteo  Pagano's  Mapamondo  in  fogli  dodeci ;  and  there  are  besides 
many  copyrights  granted  to  Giacomo  de  Gastaldi,  Pia/nontese,  for  maps. 

The  publication  of  voyages  forms  an  interesting  and  also  voluminous 
sedion  of  the  copyrights.  In  1533  we  find  the  heirs  of  Lucantonio  Giunta 
issuing  a  series  of  travels,  and  from  that  date  onwards  travels  and  voyages 
occur  frequently,  under  such  distinguished  and  well-known  names  as  Piga- 
fetta,  Oviedo,  Lopez,  Gaztelu.  Of  Pigafetta,  we  read  in  Sanuto"  that  on 
the  7th  November,  1523,  "there  came  before  the  College  a  gentleman 
of  Vicenza  called  the  Knight  Errant,  who  has  been  three  years  in  the 
Indies  to  see  what  was  to  be  seen.  And  he  by  word  of  mouth  recounted 
all  those  matters,  and  all  the  College  gave  great  attention  in  listening  to  him. 
And  he  got  through  half  his  journey.  And  after  dinner  he  was  with  the 
Doge,  and  spoke  for  long  upon  these  matters,  so  that  his  Serenity,  and  all 
who  heard  him,  were  astonished  at  the  things  which  are  in  India."  On 
July  28,  1524,  the  Ducal  councillors  move  to  grant  Pigafetta  a  copyright  in 

'   Scnat.  Ter.,  Filza  Ii.      Sec  Marinelli,  Saggio  di  Cartograjia,  Venezia,  1881. 
'  Fulin,  op.  cit.,  122.      Sanuto,  Diarii,  xxxv.  97  verso. 


The  Venetian  Press  in  the  Sixteenth  Century.  103 

the  history  of  his  voyages  which  he  has  written,  and  on  August  5  he  petitions 
the  Senate  for  the  concession  of  this  copyright. 

In  1536  an  edition  of  Antonio  Pigafetta's^  voyage  appeared  in  Venice, 
which  is,  according  to  Fuhn,  a  mere  translation  of  Fabre's  extra6l  in  French. 
From  the  copyright  ^  for  this  edition  we  learn  that  the  editor  was  Antonio 
Francini,  probably  a  foreigner,  for  the  copyright  is  granted  on  condition  that 
he  should  print  in  Venice,  and  that  he  should  issue  la  prima  parte  delT  hystoria 
general  delle  Indie  fatta  per  Oviedo^  et  il  summario  del  viaggio  di  Antonio 
Pigafetta  atorno  il  mondo.  Fulin  says  that  the  first  edition  of  Pigafetta 
printed  from  Italian  MS.  is  that  by  Amoretti,  Milan,  1800.  In  1530, 
Bartolomio  Navager  and  his  brothers  had  applied  for  a  copyright  in  this 
work  of  Oviedo,  translated  into  Italian  by  their  brother  Andrea  Navager/ 
and  it  appeared  in  i  534  as  the  second  book  of  the  Summario  delta  historia 
delle  Indie  Occidentali^  probably  printed  by  Nicolo  Zoppino,"* 

There  is  one  other  class  of  books  for  which  copyrights  frequently  occur; 
a  class  which,  if  any  copies  still  exist,  must  prove  of  infinite  value  to  the 
historian,  as  throwing  light  on  the  economic  and  commercial  conditions  of 
the  age.  I  mean  such  works  as  tariffs  of  customs  dues,  tables  of  exchange 
values,  and  notably  Rizzo  Gentillino's  Tavole  del  valor  delta  terra  (1564) 
and  Agostino  Gallo's  Dalla  T^era  agricoltura  (1564).'' 

Another  department  in  which  Venetian  printers  showed  their  adivity 
was  the  art  of  engraving.  In  1516  Ugo  da  Carpi  obtained  a  patent  for  his 
invention  di  stampare  chiaro  et  scuro^  cosa  nova  et  mai  piii  nonfatta.^  Hugo, 
son  of  Count  Astolfo  of  Panico,  as  he  signs  himself,  appears  to  have  been 
the  inventor  of  wood-cutting  in  chiaroscuro.^  There  were  others  following 
the  same  calling  of  wood-engraving,  notably  Benedetto  Bordone  of  Padua, 
who  preceded  Ugo  da  Carpi  with  his  Triumph  of  Julius  Cassar,^  his 
Mapamondo,  and  his  Isolario^  and  the  engraver  of  the  great  plan  of  Venice, 
published  by  Antonio  Kolb  in  1500.  In  1521  Moyse  del  Castelazzo,a  Jew, 
obtained  a  copyright  in  all  the  illustrations  for  the  Pentateuch  which  he  has 
already  engraved,  and  for  the  illustrations  which  he  intends  to  execute  for 
the  rest  of  the  Old  Testament.  In  1528  Sebastian  Serli  and  Agostino  di 
Mussi  wished  to  publish  their  copperplates  of  Venetian  architedure,  et  accio 
meglio  si  possa  in  questa  profonda  de  Archite^ura  proceder  per  ordine  st  sapere 
discerner  le  generation^  di  edificii  zoe  Toscano^  Dorico^  lonico^  Corinthio  et 
composito  Havemo  con  laborioso  studio  et  summa  diligentia  con  misura  diseg- 
nato  li  ditti  ordini  et  sottilmente  tagliato  in  rame,  et  non  solo  li  sopraditti  ordini 

'  Quaritch,  No.  36,711.  "  See  Copyrights,  sub  an.           '  See  Copyrights,  sub  an. 

*  Quaritch,  No.  36,709.  '  See  Copyrights,  sub  an. 

^  Fulin,  op.  cit..  No.  209.  '   Zani,  Encickp.  Metod.,  part  i.  vol.  xiv.  338. 

«    1504.  '  1508. 


I04  'The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

ma  anchor  a  intendemo  stampare  varii  edificii^  etc}  The  plates  are  signed 
S.  B.  A.  V.  (Sebastian  Bolognese  and  Agostino  Veneziano)."  In  1541 
Gabriel  Gioli  obtained  a  copyright  in  his  ornamentations  and  designs  for 
Petrarch,  the  Orlando  Furioso,  and  other  works ;  and  in  the  following 
year  we  meet  with  Francesco  Peliccioli's  Disegni  di  lavoro  di  donne,  probably 
lace-pattern  books.  In  1548  Antonio  Zantani  applied  for  a  copyright  for 
the  Imagini  delli  Imperatori  antiqui^  con  gli  riversi  trovati  cosi  in  oro  come 
argento  et  rame  et  la  somma  delle  vite  loro^  \\\  1553  Giovanni  Andrea 
Valvassore  *  had  prepared  nove  figure  et  nove  additioni  sopra  Ariosto^ 
Petrarcha  et  Boccaccio^  and  sought  for  a  copyright  in  them.  In  1567 
Titian  sought  for  a  similar  protedlion  for  his  copperplates,  //  Paradiso 
and  La  Santissima  Trinitd^  for  which  Fra  Valerio  Faenzi,  Inquisitor, 
granted  a  certificate,  declaring  it  to  be  cosa  degnissima  et  rapresenta  degna- 
mente  la  Santa  Trinita.^  Twenty-three  years  later  Titian's  brother  Cesare 
obtained  a  copyright  in  his  well-known  book,  Habiti  antichi  et  moderni^  and 
for  his  engraving  of  La  cittd  di  Venetia  con  tre  piazze  et  la  corte  Ducale. 

The  Venetian  press  during  the  sixteenth  century  maintained  the 
supremacy  in  Greek  printing  conferred  upon  it  by  Aldus  and  Caliergi.  The 
long  list  of  Greek  printers  to  be  found  in  Legrand  abundantly  piroves  that 
the  publication  of  Greek  books  was  a  very  important  element  in  the  Venetian 
book  trade.  The  reason  for  this  is  not  difficult  to  find.  Venice  was  naturally 
the  port  at  which  Greeks  coming  to  Italy  would  land.  There  was  frequent 
communication  between  Corfu,  Candia,  Cyprus,  and  Venice.  The  revival  of 
learning  attrafted  a  long  line  of  needy  Greek  scholars  and  scribes  to  Italy  ; 
some  of  these  rested  in  Venice  instead  of  pushing  further  on.  The  majority 
of  these  Greeks  were  clerics,  and  looked  for  preferment  in  the  Church, 
and  their  claims  could  be  better  urged  at  Venice,  whose  government  had  such 
widespread  influence  in  the  Levant.  Apostolios,  Musurus,  Margounios, 
Severus,  are  examples  of  the  success  of  this  policy.  Most  of  these  Greek 
scholars  on  their  arrival  in  Venice  sought  employment  as  editors,  proof 
readers,  correftors  for  the  Venetian  publishers,  such  as  Aldus,  Caliergi,  Sessa, 
the  Da  Sabbio,  Spinelli,  Pietro,  Bartolomeo  and  Cristoforo  Zanetti.  P'or  this 
last,  Guillaume  le  Be,  in  1  ^48,  cut  a  Greek  type  pour  imprinter  des  alphabet z, 
petites  heures^  quit  nomme  Horologi^  et  aultres  fatras  et  histoyres  en  grec 
vulgaire  pour  apprendre  les  enfans  a  lyre.^ 

'  Petition  of  Scrli.     Senato  Terra,  Reg.  18,  Sep.,  1528. 
'^  See  Fisher,  op.  cit..  Append.,  p.  451. 
'  Archiv.  d.  Stato,  Senato  Terra,  Filza  7. 

'   Said  to  be  the  engraver  of  the  illustrations  of  the  Hjpmrotomachia. 
''  Archiv.  d.  Stato,  Senato  Terra,  Filza  48. 

'^  H.  Oinont,  Specbnens  de  Caraileres  Hebreux,  grecs,  latins  et  dc  musiquc  graves  a  I'^em'se  et 
a  Paris  par  G uillaumc  Ic  Be.      Paris,  1889. 


'  '"  .   f''f'  '■'..-'  'f  '    -  A'  -t 
:  cDiiK-737  n»trN->  dsin^  -naa" 

in53c;3  rxi  ami  ^paa  c^^an■»^ 

^flr»3  Dnx»3  Dn]in  not?    :  Sj^a 

cnVi  5St:?  K3n  Sk^   :  n*?^S  TxnV 

OTI'vynrifl  :C=DP'3tP'.DW 
'^."^J  '3  :  "^^i  nv^2  dSh  d'O 
K81  n  ^  ii3p  Dnn3K-nx  itttp  "iji 
jn»i_    :  VTn3-nx  n j'^j  p^2  log 

1  p  :  n^-i77it 

Marc'  Antonio  Justinian.    Psalter.     1546. 


Antonio  Gardano.    Archadelt,  Madrigaii,  lib.  iii.     1539. 


T^he  Venetian  Press  in  the  Sixteenth  Century.  105 

The  Venetian  press  appears  to  have  been  as  well  known  for  its 
Hebrew  as  for  its  Greek  type.  We  have  seen  how  Fra  Felice,  in  spite  of  a 
pressing  invitation  from  the  Pope  to  print  in  Rome,  preferred  to  send  his 
Hebrew  works  to  the  press  of  Daniele  Romberg  and  his  companion,  Hermann 
Liechtenstein.  The  government  of  the  Republic  showed  little  favour  to  the 
Jewish  press  in  the  city;  it  always  displayed  a  deep  suspicion  on  the  subjeft. 
Romberg  had  to  face  and  overcome  continued  opposition,  for  the  condu6l  of 
the  government  was  hardly  consistent,  and,  as  he  declares,  it  must  have  put 
him  to  serious  expense  and  trouble.  In  the  first  place,  it  was  only  with  diffi- 
culty that  he  could  obtain  permission  to  keep  Hebrew  compositors  and  readers. 
Fra  Felice  in  his  petition  declared  that  for  the  proper  publication  of  his  works 
it  was  necessary  to  have  four  Jews  to  superintend  the  printing;  but  it  would  be 
impossible  to  induce  them  to  come  if  they  were  obliged  to  wear  the  yellow  cap, 
as  they  would  be  molested  and  insulted  in  the  streets.  He  therefore  begged 
that  his  readers  might  be  allowed  to  wear  a  black  cap.  The  government  granted 
a  grudging  permission  for  four  months  only,  and  during  their  own  pleasure. 
In  the  same  year  Romberg  applied  to  the  College  for  a  patent  in  his  Hebrew 
type  and  for  copyright  in  his  Hebrew  books,  seeing  that  it  had  cost  him 
grande  spese  si  del  fa.^  excider  le  lettere  hehree  et  at'lrovar  persone  do5iissime  in 
hebreo  al  componer  et  emendar  ditti  libri.  This  petition  was  granted  ;  and 
three  years  later,  in  1 5 1 8,  Romberg  presented  this  concession  to  the  Senate  and 
begged  for  a  renewal  and  confirmation  of  the  same.  This  also  was  conceded 
by  113  votes  against  17  noes  and  7  doubtfuls.  The  copyright  in  Fra 
Felice's  works  ran  for  ten  years,  and  this  expired  in  1525.  In  Odtober  of 
that  year,  we  learn  from  Sanuto's  Diaries,  the  Chiefs  of  the  Ten  moved  to 
grant  a  privilege  to  Daniele  da  Norimbergo^  who  is  desirous  of  continuing  to 
print  Hebrew  in  this  city,  and  offers  one  hundred  ducats  for  the  right  to  do 
so.  "  The  motion  was  put  to  the  vote  and  lost,"  says  Sanuto,  "  and  this  for 
the  second  time;  and  it  was  well  done,  and  I  had  a  good  hand  in  it;  for 
he  printed  books  in  Hebrew  that  were  against  the  faith."  The  next  day  the 
vote  was  put  again  with  Romberg's  offer  of  one  hundred  and  fifty  ducats,  and 
was  lost.  On  March  8th  of  the  following  year  a  further  effort  was  made  to 
secure  the  privilege,  Romberg  this  time  offering  three  hundred  ducats ;  the 
motion  was  once  more  rejected.  Rut  on  March  27th,  on  an  offer  of  five 
hundred  ducats,  Romberg  secured  a  renewal  of  his  privilege  to  print  in 
Hebrew  for  ten  years  to  come,  and  a  copyright  for  all  books  in  this  kind. 
,  The  religious  scruples  of  the  Republic  were  valued  highly,  but  they  were  venal. 
Romberg's  business  must  have  been  a  large  one  to  enable  him  to  pay  so  dearly 
for  this  privilege.^     A  further  proof  of  the  anxiety  of  the  government  on  this 

^  i.e.  Bomberg.  ^  Fulin,  op.  cit.,  pp.  130,  131. 


1 06  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

score  is  furnished  by  the  privilege  granted  to  Piero  Galese  in  1548  to  print 
the  Koran  in  Italian,  provided  he  print  the  refutations, /J^r  la  traduttione  delV 
Alcorano  di  Arabo  in  Italiano^  con  le  contradittione  de'Teologi  in  margins^  senza 
le  quali  non  si  possi  stam-pare.  M.  Omont,  in  his  monograph  on  the  types  of 
Guillaume  Le  Be,  shows  that  Le  Be,  v^ho  was  a  pupil  of  Robert  Etienne,  came 
to  Venice  in  1 545,  and  there  cut  Hebrew  type  for  Marc'  Antonio  Giustinian,  a 
Venetian  noble  who  owned  a  Hebrew  press  at  the  Rialto,  in  the  Calle  delli 
Cinque  alia  Justizia  Vecchia.  Le  Be  talks  of  this  type  as  la  premiere  de  mes 
ouvrageSy  aage  lors  de  20  ans  et  hui5l  moys.  Le  Be  stayed  in  Venice  till  the 
year  1550,  when  he  went  to  Rome  for  the  jubilee  of  Pope  Julius  III.  During 
his  five  years'  sojourn  in  Venice  he  cut  two  kinds  of  Hebrew  type  for 
Giustinian  and  six  kinds  of  Hebrew  type  for  Mazo  da  Parenza.^  The 
fourth  and  fifth  of  Le  Be's  Hebrew  types  were  cut  soubz  T adveu  du  magnifique 
messer  Carlo  ^uirini^  pour  luy  et  les  Mazo  de  Parensa,  en  une  maison,  size  au 
bout  d'une  ruelle  regardant  sur  le  quay  de  la  Madona  de  rOrto.  The  sixth 
character  was  cut  aussy  en  acier^  fai5le  a  Venise  pour  le  dit  May  de  Parensa^  en 
une  chambre  que  je  tenoye  a  loyage  a  un  ducat  par  moys^  ay  ant  veue  sur  le  Camp 
de  St.  LiOy  a  coste  de  Veglise.  Le  Be  was  in  the  habit  of  cutting  his  own  name 
and  that  of  Venice  on  the  punches  which  he  made  there.  His  seventh 
Hebrew  type  was  cast  while  he  was  at  Rome  for  the  papal  jubilee,  and  his 
eighth  was  cut  before  the  preceding  charadter.  But  while  Le  Be  was  absent 
from  Venice  celui  a  qui  je  laissay  mesdits  poinsons  en  garde  on  a  fait  desfrappes 
et  tout  mangCy  ayant  vendue  et  poinsons  et  matrices  a  un  Allemant^  ainsy  que  de 
Dansi^  m'ont  mande.  While  in  Venice  Le  Be  made  drawings  and  designs  for 
various  charaders,  which  he  preserved,  and  used  in  Paris  as  patterns  for  his 
fifteenth  Hebrew  type.''  The  name  of  Mazo  da  Parenza  does  not  occur  in 
the  copyrights ;  the  name  of  Marc'  Antonio  Giustinian  is  recorded  in  Cicogna's 
list  of  Venetian  printers.  The  antagonism  of  the  government  towards 
Hebrew  presses  did  not  abate  ;  and  in  the  year  1571,  i  8th  December,  the 
Senate  made  a  general  order  forbidding  Jews  to  print  at  all :  non  possa 
alcun  hebreo  lavorar  di  stampa  ne  far  stampare  libri^  et  contrafacendo  incor- 
rino  in  pena  di  perder  la  robba^  et  pagar  ducati  cento.  Et  quelli  che  facessero 
stampar  sotto  nome  de  Christiani  incorrino  nell  istessa  pena  et  li  libri  stam- 
pati  si  intendano  esser  et  siano  di  colui  in  nome  de  chi  fussero  stati  stampati. 

As  regards  the  Arabic  press  and  the  printing  of  Oriental  languages,  we 
know  that  Democrito  Terracina  in  1498  applied  for  and  obtained  a 
monopoly  for  twenty-five  years  for  all  books  printed  in  Arabic,  Moorish, 
Armenian,  &c.  Democrito  died  without  producing  anything  (^senza  dar 
principio  alcuno),  and  his  nephews  Lelio  and  Paulo  petition  for  and  obtain 

^  Parcnzo  (?)  in  Istria.  *  Danzig  (?). 

'  See  Omont,  Specimens  de  caraBeres  Hebreux,  etc.,  p.  13. 


Marc'  Antonio  Justinian.    Pentateuch.    1551. 


GUERRA.      MaNOLI   BLESSI.      Ij?!? 


The  Venetian  Press  in  the  Sixteenth  Century.  107 

a  renewal  of  their  uncle's  privilege.  But  no  traces  of  works  by  the  Terra- 
cinas  are  known  to  exist.  The  first  Armenian  book  published  in  Venice 
appeared  in  the  year  1565;^  and  De  Rossi  quotes  a  Koran  in  Arabic 
published  by  Paganini  in  1530.  In  1543-4  we  find  a  patent  granted  to 
Antonio  Bruccioli  and  companions  for  his  Arabic  type,  though  whether  he 
issued  books  in  Arabic  we  cannot  say. 

No  branch  of  Venetian  printing  was  more  adlive  during  the  sixteenth 
century  than  the  musical  press.  The  copyrights  are  rich  in  the  titles  of 
madrigals,  motetts,  masses,  responses,  psalms,  composed  by  the  masters  who 
made  the  Venetian  school  of  music  famous.  As  an  example,  we  have  the 
copyright  granted  to  Francesco  Viola  da  Ferrara,  for  the  series  of  new  com- 
positions {musica  nova)  by  Messer  Adriano  Viularet.  This  collection 
numbers  fifty-eight  pieces.^  Following  close  upon  the  privilege  granted  to 
Ottaviano  de  Petrucci,  we  have,  in  15 13,  the  petition  of  Jacomo  Ungaro 
for  a  monopoly  of  all  canto  figurato  for  fifteen  years  to  come.  The  petition 
was  granted  on  condition  ne  hoc  prajudicetur  concessionibus  si  quis  forte  fa^l^e 
fuissent  antehac^  possibly  a  reference  to  the  privilege  already  held  by 
Petrucci.  The  next  year  Ottaviano  appeared  again  before  the  College,  and 
stated  that  in  order  to  avail  himself  of  the  privilege  granted  to  him  he 
required  capital,  and  that  consideration  induced  him  to  enter  into  partner- 
ship with  Amadio  Scoto  and  Nicolo  di  RafFaele.  This  association  had 
produced  many  volumes  of  music,  but  the  recent  wars  had  disturbed  the 
course  of  business,  the  capital  of  the  company  was  compromised,  Nicolo  di 
RafFaele  had  become  almost  blind,  and  the  privilege  would  expire  in  four 
years'  time.  Petrucci  and  his  partners  therefore  beg  for  a  prolongation  of 
the  copyright  for  another  five  years,  and  obtain  it.  The  next  record  of  a 
musical  press  furnished  by  the  copyrights  is  the  privilege  granted  to 
Francesco  Marcolini,  in  1536,  for  a  property  in  all  music  printed  in  metal 
types,  and  all  music  published  by  him.  Marcolini  states  that  esser  circa 
XXX  anni  che  fu  uno  Ottaviano  da  Fossombrone^  che  stampava  la  musica 
net  modo  che  si  imprimono  le  lettere^  et  e  circa  xxv  anni  che  tal  opera  non  si 
fa  ;  alia  quale  impresa  si  e  messa  non  pur  la  Italia  ma  /'  allmagna  et  la 
franza  et  non  Ihanno  potuto  ritrovarcy  lo  Francesco  Marcolini^  svisceratissimo 
servitor  di  quella^  essendomi  affatticato  molti  giorni  et  non  con  poca  spesa  in 
ritrovar  tal  cosa^  &c.,  and  so  he  begs  for  a  monopoly  of  all  music  printed 
con  charatteri  di  stagno  or  altra  mestura.  This  looks  as  though  Ottaviano 
de  Petrucci's  method  had  been  lost ;  and  if  Marcolini's  statement  is  corredl, 
it  is  clear  that  his  musical  press  was  the  next  to  follow  Petrucci's  in  Venice. 
Two  years  later  we  come  across  a  more  famous  name  than  that  of  Marcolini. 

^  Fulin,  op,  cit.  ^  Senato  Terra,  Filza  28, 


lo8  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

In  1538  Antonio  Gardano  presented  to  the  Senate  a  petition,  which  was 
granted  in  the  following  terms,  che  ad  Antonio  Gardano  musico  francese  sia 
concesso  quanto  per  la  supplicatione  soa  el  dimanda,  intendendosi  la  gratia 
essergli  concessa  per  anni  x  solamente  et  osservando  le  legge  circa  le  stampe 
disponents.  The  supplication  is  lost,  and  so  we  do  not  know  what  were  the 
first  works  for  which  Gardano  begged  a  copyright.  In  1542  Gardano 
patented  his  novo  modo  trovato  per  lui  di  stampar  muiica.  But  here  again 
the  absence  of  the  file  containing  the  petition  prevents  us  from  knowing 
what  the  new  method  was.  Though  other  music  printers,  such  as  Troiano 
di  Nano,  appear  in  the  field,  yet  from  this  date  onwards  it  is  Antonio 
Gardano  whose  name  occurs  most  frequently  in  the  copyrights,  and  who  was 
the  greatest  musical  printer  in  Venice.  The  Capella  of  San  Marco  and  the 
great  Conservatorii  of  Music  helped  to  render  the  Venetian  school  world- 
famous  ;  and  we  find  such  distinguished  names  as  Palestrina,^  Cyprian  Rore, 
Adrian  Villaert,^  Zarlino,  appearing  in  the  copyrights  granted  to  one  or 
other  of  the  Venetian  musical  publishers. 

There  are  other  points,  such  as  medicine,  surgery,  fortification,  mathe- 
matics, upon  which  specialists  may  find  useful  information  among  the 
copyrights.  The  instances  given  above  will  suffice  to  prove  that  this  col- 
ledion,  though  it  by  no  means  records  the  whole  movement  of  the  Venetian 
press  during  the  sixteenth  century,  contains  much  matter  that  is  curious  and 
valuable. 

^   1572  and  1575.  ^   1558. 


w 
Q 
< 

X 
u 

< 


O 


"A 
O 
H 

<; 


^ 


PRIMO    LIERO    DI    MADRIGALI 

D'       ALFONSO 

DALLA      VIOLA 

NOVAMENTE 

STAMPATO. 


BUGLHAT,    DE   CaMPIS,    HUCHER  ET   COMPAGNI.      ViOLA,  MaMgali,  lib.  i.       .539. 


Z>BjBr5^ 

^^^^^^1 

^^ 

^^^ 

^^^^ 

p^^ 

W(^^gJ 

P 

^SPm^S 

g^?^ 

^^^^^H 

^^i^fy^^ 

^^^ 

jsr  jpy  TujiiioiLZcii^r^ 

^5^^  j»V/ 

^J^ 

SF^W^^^SSmift^  ^ 

!nfiP^^^CuN 

"^B'JB^^P^^^ 

>^^  ^Sm'/^.vS 

_^»-;^M^^ 

^^w^ 

T^S^mnrivf^^^r 

aj[StSJIWi^^ft^t^a^S 

^^^2HR 

is 

^^ 

^ 

m 

CHAPTER    XII I. 

1548—1593- 

THE    INQUISITION. 

The  Holy  Office  in  Venice  ;  its  position  and  powers ;  the  lay  assessors — Composi- 
tion of  the  tribunal — Archive  of  the  Holy  Office — Procedure — Penalties — The  case  of 
Francesco  Stella. 

i'EFORE  going  any  further,  we  must  consider  for  a  moment 
the  position  and  the  operation  of  the  Holy  Office  in  Venice 
upon  the  subjedl  of  the  press.  The  Inquisition  had  been 
admitted  within  the  dominions  of  the  RepubHc  upon  the 
basis  of  a  concordat  which  carefully  secured  to  the  secular 
government  its  rights  as  supreme  ruler  of  its  own  subjedls. 
The  Holy  Office  was  not  permitted  to  take  separate  and  independent  adlion  ; 
and,  in  theory  at  least,  it  drew  all  its  powers  in  the  dominion  from  the 
consent  of  the  secular  government,  which  was  represented  on  the  tribunal 
by  three  lay  assessors  in  Venice,  and  by  the  civil  governors  in  other  cities, 
whose  concurrence  was  necessary  to  the  validity  of  all  a6ls  of  the  tribunal.^ 

The  concordat  upon  which  the  position  of  the  Holy  Office  in  Venice 
was  based,  was  that  accepted  by  Julius  III.  in  1551.  The  terms  of  this 
concordat  defined  th6  position  of  the  lay  assessors  on  the  tribunal.  They 
were  there  not  to  take  part  in  the  discussions  of  the  court,  but  (i)  to  hold, 
as  it  were,  a  watching  brief  on  behalf  of  the  secular  government,  in  order  to 
secure  a  fair  trial  for  its  subjeds,  and  (2)  to  carry  out  the  sentence,  to  serve 
as  arm  to  the  tribunal.  They  had  authority  to  protest  against  adlions  of 
the  court  which  were  usurpations  of  temporal  jurisdidlion,  or  which  might 

*  E  CIO  essendo  per  antica  consuetudine  introdotto  e  praticato,  fu  poi  fnalmente  concordato  col 
pontefice  Giulio  III.     Appunti  sul  Capitolare  del  S.  U^zio.     Ap.  Cecchetti,  op.  cit.,  ii.  8. 


1 1  o  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

injure  the  State  by  causing  tumult  or  scandal,  or  which  were  opposed  to  the 
just  and  proper  liberties  and  rights  of  the  subjedls.  They  also  had  a  right 
to  insist  that  the  acftion  of  the  Holy  Office  should  be  stridlly  limited  to  cases 
of  manifest  heresy  ;  and  this  power  they  exercised  by  refusing  warrant  of 
arrest,  which  they  alone  could  issue,  unless  satisfied  that  the  question  to  come 
before  the  court  was  one  of  heresy  only.  Every  criminal  suit  was  held  to 
contain  three  parts  : — First,  the  cognition  of  the  quality  of  the  crime  imputed — 
was  it  heretical  or  not  ?  This  was,  by  the  concordat,  reserved  entirely  to  the 
ecclesiastics  of  the  tribunal,  and  the  assessors  had  no  voice.  Second,  cogni- 
tion of  the  fa6l — did  the  accused  hold  such  opinions  }  Upon  this  point  there 
was  divergence  of  view ;  the  Venetians  held  that,  as  this  part  of  the  pro- 
cedure affedled  the  person  of  Venetian  subjedls,  the  lay  assessors  were 
entitled  to  a  voice.  Third,  the  sentence.  This  again  the  concordat  reserved 
to  the  ecclesiastic  members  of  the  tribunal ;  but  the  execution  of  the  sentence 
remained  with  the  secular  government.^ 

But  although  the  action  of  the  Holy  Office  was  thus  circumscribed,  it  was 
by  no  means  a  nonentity  in  the  Republic.  The  archive  of  the  Inquisition, 
with  its  2,910  trials,  and  its  44,327  documents,  proves  that  the  activity  of 
the  tribunal  was  great. 

The  court  was  composed  of  ten  members  :  the  three  lay  assessors,  the 
Nuncio,  the  Patriarch,  the  Inquisitor,  the  Nuncio's  auditor,  the  Patriarch's 
vicar,  the  Inquisitor's  commissary,  and  the  Fiscal.  The  place  where  the 
court  met  is  described  as  la  cappella  di  S.  Theodora  appresso  la  chiesa  di  San 
Marco.  The  prisons  of  the  Inquisition  belonged  to  the  State,  and  the  chief 
officer  of  the  Holy  Office  was  paid  by  the  Council  of  Ten.  The  Republic 
aimed  at  securing  the  offices  of  Inquisitor,  Inquisitor's  commissary,  and 
Fiscal,  for  Venetian  subjedls.  And  the  necessity  for  the  Ducal  exequatur 
before  the  Inquisitor  could  ad;  in  the  dominions  of  the  Republic  assisted  the 
government  to  attain  its  objeft.  The  Patriarch  of  Venice  was,  as  a  rule,  a 
Venetian  by  birth,  so  that  the  court  of  the  Holy  Office  usually  numbered 
seven  Venetian  subjedts  out  of  a  total  often. 

The  Holy  Office  trials  for  press  offences  begin  in  the  year  1547 — two 
years  before  the  publication  of  La  Casa's  Index  in  Venice — and  they  continue 
down  to  the  year  1730,  when  Giovanni  Checcozzi's  long  trial  for  heresy 
closes  the  list.  But  the  adivity  of  the  Holy  Office  on  this  subjed  varies 
very  much.  The  sixteenth  century  gives  us  as  many  as  one  hundred  and 
thirty-two  cases,  and  that  virtually  in  the  last  half  of  the  century  only;  the 
seventeenth  century  furnishes  fifty-five  trials ;  and  the  eighteenth  century 
only  four  trials.     This  remarkable  difference  in  the  number  of  Inquisition 

'  Aspetta  al  magistrato  secolare  operate  che  siano  puniti  i  detetti,  i^c.     Cecchetti,  ioc.  (it. 


The  Inquisition.  ill 

cases  points  to  one  or  other  of  three  conclusions  :  either  the  hostile  attitude 
of  the  government  towards  the  Church  of  Rome,  from  the  year  1596  to 
the  year  1620,  had  crushed  the  activity  of  the  Holy  Office  in  Venice;  or 
the  vigour  of  the  press  prosecutions  during  the  last  half  of  the  sixteenth 
century  had  stamped  out  heretical  and  immoral  publications  in  Venice ;  or 
the  Holy  Office,  finding  itself  thwarted  by  the  attitude  of  the  government, 
abandoned  the  method  of  prosecution  in  favour  of  other  less  overt  methods. 
The  great  a6livity  displayed  between  1549  and  1592  is  to  be  explained  by 
the  dread  of  Lutheran  heresy  and  its  propagation  through  the  press.  Holy 
Office  prosecutions  stop  suddenly  in  1592,  and  there  is  a  blank  of  twenty- 
four  years  during  which  no  press  trials  are  recorded.  It  was  during  this  period 
that  the  Republic  came  into  open  collision  with  the  Church  of  Rome,  the 
quarrel  between  Venice  and  Paul  V.  reached  its  climax  in  the  Interdidl,  and 
Fra  Paolo  Sarpi  defended  his  government  against  the  claims  of  the  Curia. 
These  are  reasons  which  sufficiently  explain  this  period  of  inactivity  on  the 
part  of  the  Holy  Office.  But  how  are  we  to  account  for  the  fad:  that  the 
half  of  the  sixteenth  century  furnishes  nearly  three  times  as  many  trials  for 
press  offences  as  the  whole  of  the  seventeenth  century  ?  It  is  true  that  by 
the  opening  of  this  century  Italy  generally  had  accepted  the  Catholic  readlion  ; 
the  ferment  of  the  Reformation  died  away,  and  the  literary  and  intelledlual 
vigour  which  accompanied  it  dwindled.  This,  however,  is  hardly  sufficient 
cause  to  explain  the  phenomenon.  Nor  can  we  suppose  that  there  were  no 
infringements  of  the  Inquisitorial  regulations,  no  publications  which  would 
fall  under  the  notice  of  the  Holy  Office,  or  only  so  few  as  are  represented 
in  the  fifty-five  trials  recorded.  It  is  more  probable  that  the  Inquisition  in 
Venice,  finding  itself  thwarted  by  the  government  and  denied  a  free  hand, 
refused  to  continue  its  labours  openly  by  means  of  its  own  proper  tribunal, 
and  preferred  to  exercise  its  influence  by  such  other  means  as  lay  within  its 
power — the  pulpit,  the  confessional,  and  the  domestic  chaplain. 

The  procedure  of  the  Holy  Office  in  Venice,  in  cases  of  trial  for  the 
possession  or  publication  of  prohibited  or  heretical  works,  as  we  gather  from 
an  examination  of  the  trials  themselves,  was  as  follows  : — On  a  denunciation, 
which  was  frequently  anonymous  or  signed  with  a  false  name,  being  presented 
at  the  office  of  the  Inquisition,  the  Inquisitori  contra  gli  Heretici  met,  and, 
on  the  motion  of  the  Fiscal,  the  denunciation  was  read,  and  an  order  made 
to  search  the  house  of  the  accused  ;  suspe6ted  books  or  writings  were  to  be 
seized  and  handed  into  the  court  of  the  Office  or  to  the  auditor  of  the  Legate. 
If  the  works  seized  were  found  to  be  incriminating,  the  court  proceeded  to 
examine  witnesses  as  to  the  source  whence  the  books  came,  and  as  to  the 
charader  of  the  accused.  If  the  court  held  that  there  was  ground  for 
prosecuting,  the  charges  were  formulated,  and  the  accused  was  summoned 


112  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

to  appear  in  person,  within  eight  days  from  the  publication  of  the  summons 
in  his  place  of  residence,  in  order  to  purge  himself;  otherwise  their 
Excellencies  proceeded  to  judgment  in  contumacy,  and  to  punishment  in 
accordance  with  the  powers  received  from  the  Council  of  Ten.  In  the 
majority  of  cases  the  accused  allowed  judgment  to  go  by  default. 

The  Holy  Office  in  Venice  was  by  no  means  harsh  in  its  procedure. 
That  it  used  torture  is  certain,  even  as  late  as  the  year  1693,  but  instances 
are  not  very  common.  Capital  punishment  was  rarely  applied,  and  then 
only  by  drowning,  decapitation,  or  strangulation;  never  by  fire.  Nine 
cases  of  the  inflidlion  of  capital  punishment  are  recorded,  and  of  these  five 
are  for  heresies  properly  so  called  ;  the  remainder  for  other  offences  of  which 
the  Holy  Office  took  cognizance.  But  the  most  remarkable  point  in  the 
procedure  of  the  tribunal  in  Venice  is  the  way  in  which  every  adlion  of 
the  court  is  taken  ostensibly  by  the  three  lay  assessors,  and  in  the  name 
of  the  secular  government.  The  ecclesiastical  members  hear  the  case,  but 
they  do  not  issue  warrants  either  for  search  or  for  arrest ;  nor  do  they  execute 
the  sentence,  nor  receive  fines  when  imposed  ;  their  names  do  not  appear  indi- 
vidually nor  corporately  in  the  minutes  of  the  trial.  There  is,  however,  no 
reason  to  suppose  that  they  were  not  virtually  supreme  in  their  own  court. 

As  an  example  of  a  Holy  Office  prosecution  for  the  possession  of 
prohibited  books,  we  give  a  full  abstrad;  of  the  trial  of  Francesco  Stella  of 
PortobuffiDle,  in  1 549. 

Francesco  Stella  of  Portobuffole.^ 

I.  The  informer's  accusation  :  ^ 

lo  non  nominatomi  altramente  in  questa  mia  Denuntia  per  gli  respetti 
ben  noti. 

Denontio^  dechiaro  e  querela  contra  uno  nominato  Francesco  Stella  hahita 
in  porto  buffale^  homo  perversa  contra  la  fede  appostolica  et  Sanita  Del  nostra 
Segnor  Papa. 

^uale  essenda  unita  in  agni  sua  Trista  e  maledita  luterana  heresia  con 
il  cruda  heretico  Pietro  Paolo  Vergerio  gia  indegno  Vescava  de  Justinopoli. 

Si  potrano  delta  sua  Trista  vita  benissimo  justificar  .  .  .  .  e  massime 
mandando  suhito  alia  sua  casa  fuari  net  Borgo  del  Castello  de  porto  Buffale  si 
che  per  li  suoi  ministri  con  cauto  modo  siano  tolti  li  libri  e  scritture. 

In  dita  sua  casa  le  Traverano  gran  copia  de  volumi  heretici. 

Similmente  le  potranno  far  cercar  in  casa  de  uno  Ser  Bernardo  da  Camin 
suo  barba. 

'   Santo  Uffizio.     Processi.     Busta  7.  ^    16th  Nov.,  1549. 


The  Inquisition.  1 1  o 

Also  in  the  house  of  Zuan  Jacomo  Sforza  a  San  Samuele  in  le  case  da 
cha  grimani. 

Also  in  casa  de  Ser  Andrea  Arivaben  libraro  al  insegna  del  pozo  .  .  . 
per c he  questo  tien  tute  le  opinioni  del  ditto  Verger io. 

Et  ancora  far  cercar  .  ...  in  contra  de  S.  Vido  in  casa  de  uno  Antonio 
da  Buchari  over  Schiavon. 

(Signed)  II  Zelator  Del  Nome  Catholico. 

II.  Deposition  of  Bartholamio  Soranzo  before  the  Deputati  sopra 
heretici :  ^ 

De  vera  scientia  non  so  cosa  alcuna  per  esser  molti  anni  cK  io  non  sono 
stato  in  quel  loco,  ma  per  puhlica  fama  ho  sempre  udito  adir  che  cestui  e 
hereticho  and  capo  de  tal  maledetta  setta. 

Et  che  li  stette  molti  giorni  il  Vergerio. 

Ho  inteso  ch'l  havea  una  gran  quantita  de  libri  proibiti ;  ma  como  ho 
detto  non  so  questo  se  non  per  fama. 

III.  Specific  charges  against  Stella  : 

Dice  il  pappa  esser  antechristo  et  la  giesia  Romano  dice  eser  giesia  del 
diavolo. 

Non  vuol  che  in  casa  sua  pur  sia  nominata  la  nostra  dona. 

Niega  il  sacramento  sacratissimo  dell'  altare  et  sopra  questo  intenderette 
di  belle  cose  perche  niega  tutti  i  sacramenti  ecetto  il  battesimo  ma  quello  dice 
che  non  si  puo  dar  da  cattivi  sacerdoti  et  che  i  sacerdoti  sono  tutti  cattivi  et 
per  consequentia  alcuno  non  e  ben  battizzato. 

Dell  oio  santo  dice  alle  persone  che  i  vada  ad  unzearsi  i  stivalli  con  lui. 

Del  sagratissimo  corpo  del  Signor  dice  che  non  si  de  adorare  perche  li  e 
un  pezzo  di  pane. 

Non  vuol  che  si  vada  a  messa  et  dimanda  le  messe  abominatione  et  santi 
non  vuol  che  siano  nominadi. 

Vuol  che  in  ogni  tempo  si  manzi  di  ogni  sorte  di  cibo,  et  non  vuol  che  i 
homini  sia  obligadi  a  cosa  alcuna  che  sia  sta  ordinada  perche  dice  che  sono 
ritrovati  humani  et  molte  altre  cose  che  intendearete  daW  esama  de  i  testimoni  i 
quali  sarano. 

IV.  Note  on  Francesco  Stella  for  use  of  Inquisition  : 

Uno  francesco  Stella  da  porto  buffale  dotor  di  medicina  .  .  .  .  fu  con- 
danato  in  pena  pecunaria  per  haver  portato  libri  lutherani. 

^  9th  Dec. 


1 1 4  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

V.  Receipt  for  Francesco  Stella's  writings  and  other  effedls  given  by 
Hieronimo  Massara  to  the  Sant'  Uffizio.^ 

VI.  Notice  from  Luca  de  MoHno,  Podesta  of  Porto  BufFale,  that  he  has 
proclaimed  Francesco  Stella,  as  ordered  by  letters  of  28th  Nov.  to  8th  Dec.^ 

VII.  The  Inquisitors  contra  li  Heretici  cite  Stella  to  appear  in  person 
within  eight  days  before  the  Tribunal, /«  la  capella  di  S.  Theodora  appresso  la 
chiesa  di  San  Marco  a  hora  di  terza^  to  expurgarsi  delli  libri  heretici  et  pro- 
hibiti  che  gli  sono  stati  trovati  in  una  sua  casella  la  quale  lui  haveva  servato 
in  casa  de  Ser  Zuan  Jacomo  Sforza  della  contra  de  San  Samuele.  Otherwise 
their  Excellencies  will  proceed  to  punish  in  accordance  with  the  decrees  of 
the  Ten." 

VIII.  Charges  against  Francesco  Stella  and  Francesco  Pirrochin,  repeat- 
ing No.  3  in  more  formal  language,  probably  based  on  No.  3.  The 
heresy  is  spreading  :  hanno  suvertite  diver  si  religiosi  che  .  .  .  per  le  parole 
loro  sono  fatti  lutterani  et  heretici  marzi.  Tenendo  ridutto  et  sinagoga  in  casa 
di  Francesco  Stella, 

Witnesses  to  be  called  : 

II  Magnifico  Messer  Bartholomio  Soranzo. 

II  Magnifico  Messer  Lorenzo  Orio. 

II  Magnifico  Messer  Zorzi  Soranzo. 

Monsignore  Vicario  di  Ceneda. 

Monsignore  Messer  Lodovico  Conte  di  Brugnera. 

II  Piovan  di  Mansoe. 

II  suo  Capellan. 

Pre  Altobello  officia  in  Girandi, 

Pre  Troian. 

Messer  Francesco  Orese. 

Messer  Federigo  Arnoldo. 

Messer  Zuan  Damiani. 

Messer  Antonio  Schiavon  biancheza  cere  (moniere  ?)  a  S.  Bartholomio 

alle  dui  Chiave. 
Ser  Fan  to  di  Fanti. 
Suo  figliuolo. 
Michiel  de  Tin. 
Donna  Marietta  Padoana. 

'  1550,  14th  Jan.  '      "^  1549.  H^h  ^^^• 

'  1549,  8th  Dec. 


The  Inquisition.  115 

IX.   Minutes  of  the  Court  :  ^ 

Information  read  on  request  of  the  Procurator  Fiscal,  Alessand.ro 
Rugero. 

The  Deputati  contrail  Heretici,  their  third  colleague,  Alvise  Contarini, 
Chief  of  Ten,  being  absent,  order  the  Procurator  Fiscal  and  officers  to  search 
the  houses  of  the  accused  at  once. 

If  books  are  found,  they  are  to  be  handed  in  to  the  office  of  the  Court, 
or  to  the  auditor  of  the  Legate,  si  come  e  solito. 

Procurator  Fiscal  and  officers  appear  in  the  office  of  the  auditor,  and 
make  a  notarial  declaration  that  they  have  searched  the  house  of  Zuan  Sforza. 
In  the  room  of  the  said  Zuan  Sforza  hanno  trovato  un  per  de  bisache  piene  de 
libri.  They  found  a  box  outside  the  room,  and  asked  Sforza  for  the  keys ; 
he  replied  that  he  had  not  got  them.  Asked  to  whom  the  box  belonged,  he 
said  he  did  not  know  who  had  brought  it  there.  The  box  was  broken  open, 
and  books  found ;  all  these  were  brought  to  the  office  of  the  auditor.  The 
list  follows : 

Tenor  inventarii  lihrorum. 
In  le  bissacche. 
Tragedia. 

Dialogo  de  merchurio. 
Pasquino  in  estasi. 

La  i'^'^  parte  delle  prediche  de  fra  Julio  de  Milan. 
Hesposition  sopra  la  Epistola  ad  Galatas  del  ochino. 
El  cathechismo. 

Martin  luther  de  captivitate  babilonicha. 
Pie  Christiane  Epistole. 
El  summario  delta  sacra  Scrittura. 
Le  pie  et  Christiane  prediche  de  fra  Thomaso  de  Siena. 
Una  semplece  dechiaration  sopra  li  xii  articoli  de  Maestro  Piero  Mart  ire. 
Prediche  del  Ochino. 
Joannis  Polii  per  Porti.  {?) 

De  suscipienda  Christiane  reipublice  propugnatione  Jacobi  Unsalii. 
Conciliatio  scripture  divine  author e  Bartholomeo  Vesternero. 
ASiorum  Apostolicorum  liber  do5iissimus  per  Erasmum  Savarium. 
La  prima  parte  delle  prediche  de  Maestro  Julio. 
Expositio  super  prima  Epistola  alii  Romani  sine  authore. 

^   1549,  1 6th  Nov. 


' 


1 1 6  'The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

Nella  cassa. 

Commentarii  del  Bulingerio  sopra  il  Testamento  novo. 

A5la  Concilii  Tridentiniy  Philippi  Melantonis. 

Pandette  scripturarum. 

Nova  methodus^  Erasmi  Savarii. 

Locorum  communium  divine  scripture  Erasmi  Savarii. 

Exortatione  del  Erasmo. 

Cinque  quinternetti  a  pena. 

La  polvere  del  mutio. 

Dui  lihri  coperte  de  carton  scritti  a  pena,  viz.  : 

Del  officio  della  madona. 

Delle  feste. 

Ad  un  predicatore. 

La  comparatione. 

Ceremonie  del  Diacono. 

Ceremonie  del  Vescovo. 

Vita  de  S.  Hieronimo. 

Della  Castata  delli  Apostoli. 

Della  nativita. 

^emadmodum  desiderar. 

Che  se  habbia  leger  V  evangelio. 

Che  se  habbia  star  in  la  giesia. 

Del  cone  Hi  0. 

De  alchuni  abusi. 

Del  libro  chiamato  miracoli  della  madona. 
Sempronio  Laura  a  Messer  Hieronimo  mutio  scritto  a  pena 
Aversus  Berardum  Billicum  Veritatis  inimicum. 
Concilarii  de  bulengerio. 
Lettere  missive  N"  tredesi  in  un  mazzo. 
La  conversion  de  la  Maria  Magdalena. 
Celii  secunda  Curionis. 
Sebastianus  meger  in  Apochalipsim. 
Prediche  del  Ochino  in  xii  volumi. 

Comment ariorum  evangelicorum  per  D.  Johannem  Draconitum. 
Della  affli^lione  et  persecutione  fatta  sopra  quelli  de  Capo  d'  istria 

1548. 
A5ia  ac  decreta  sacro  san5li  Tridentini. 
Supputatio  annorum  mundi. 
Opere  Chris tiane  de  hieronimo  Savonese. 
D.  Joachini  Vadiani. 


The  Inquisition.  Wj 

Educatio       ?       puerilis. 

De  Vocabulo  fidei. 

Epistola  hieronimi  lunensis  ad  Bernardinum  Ochinum, 

Sermones  Bernardini  Ochini. 

Tre  altre  lettere  missive. 

Tre  ligati  de  diverse  scritture. 

Una  Camisa  de  tella. 

Un  per  de  Scarpetti. 

Una  c  ami  sola  de  bombaso. 

Un  zippon  de  tella  Vecchia. 

Una  baretta  chiamata  Babban. 

Profeta  naum  juxta  Veritates  hebraicas  latine  redditus  per  'Theodorum 

Bibliandrum. 
In   Epistolas    divini   Pauli   ad   romanos   annotationes  a  Joanni    occho- 

lampadio. 
Martini  dorpii  sante  theologie  professoris  oratio. 
Epitome  Belli  papistarum. 
Pasquillus  servi  poete. 
A5ia  sinodi  novo  Jan       ? 

De  condemnatione  Hieronomi  in  concilio  Const  ant  iensi. 
Adversus  Johannem  fabrum  Const antiensem. 
Responsio  ad  Calumnias  hieronimi  D.  D.  friderici  Davie. 
II  cattalogo  de  libri  fatto  per  il  Verger io. 
Tragedie. 

Le  prediche  del  Occhino. 
I'rattato    de    Lorenzo    Valla    della    donativa    fatta    per    Constantino 

Imperatore. 

X.  Evidence  taken  before  the  Court  :  ^ 

(a)  Franciscus  Argenta,  living  at  San  Samuele,  in  the  house  of  Vettor 
Grimani,  provedditor  del  mar. 

^.   Were  the  books  found  on  Saturday  found  in  your  house  ? 

J,  Yes,  but  in  the  part  inhabited  by  Zuan  Jacopo  Sforza,  for  the  house 
is  occupied  by  us  two  separately. 

^   Whose  books  are  they  ^ 

A.   I  don't  know. 

^.  Who  brought  the  books  ? 

A.  Francesco  Stella  of  PortobufFole. 

^.  How  long  ago  ? 

'  Die  Martis  19  Nov.,  1549. 


1 1 8  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

A.   Long  ago  ;   I  don't  remember. 

^   Did  Stella  bring  anything  else  ? 

A.   Not  that  I  know. 

^   Did  Stella  say  what  was  in  the  box  ? 

A.   No;  he  said  nothing. 

^.    How  did  Stella  bring  the  box  to  your  house  ? 

A.  He  was  a  friend  of  the  house,  and  used  to  stay  there  when  he  came 
to  Venice.  He  said  he  wanted  to  leave  the  box  in  safe  keeping,  and  so 
brought  it. 

^.   When  Stella  brought  the  box  he  said  nothing  about  its  contents } 

A.   No ;  no  one  in  the  house  took  note  of  what  he  did. 

^.  Where  was  the  box  put  ? 

A.  First  in  the  chamber  that  leads  to  the  room  of  my  father-in-law  ; 
then  in  my  father-in-law's  room. 

^  Who  brought  the  bags,  and  whose  are  they  ? 

A,  I  don't  know. 

^.   Were  you  present  when  the  box  was  opened  .'* 

A.   Yes. 

^.  Do  you  remember  what  was  in  it  ? 

A.  Several  books — I  don't  know  how  many — and  I  believe  one  or  two 
shirts.     One  of  the  officers  said,  '*  I  wish  it  had  been  cash." 

^   Was  there  any  chain  on  the  box  } 

A.   No ;  and  I  never  saw  one . 

^.   Do  you  know  where  Stella  is  ?  and  how  long  is  it  since  you  saw  him  } 

A.  I  do  not  know  where  he  is.     Friday  evening  he  was  with  me. 

^.  What  sort  of  person  do  you  take  Stella  for  ? 

A.  I  hold  him  to  be  a  good  man  as  far  as  adive  life  is  concerned  ;  but, 
as  regards  his  contemplative  life,  I  don't  know  what  to  say,  for  I  have  never 
talked  to  him  on  these  subjects. 

(/3)  Johannes  Jacobus  Sfortia  :  ^ 

^.   Do  you  know  Francesco  Stella  .'' 

A.  Yes,  I  have  known  him  since  my  son-in-law  Argenta  came  to  stay  in 
the  same  house.  Argenta  receives  Stella  when  he  is  in  Venice.  I  have  my 
separate  room.     My  son-in-law  has  the  rest  of  the  house. 

^.  What  do  you  think  of  Stella  ? 

A.  I  don't  know  him  beyond  Bon  diy  ban  di,  bon  anno.  I  don't  know 
if  he  sells  or  gives  away  books. 

^  Why  do  you  say  that  ? 

'  Die  Mercurii  20  Nov.,  1549. 


The  Inquisition.  iig 

A.  Because  I  have  seen  him  handling  books  in  a  box. 

^.  In  what  box  ? 

A.  The  one  that  was  seized  on  Saturday. 

^.   Who  brought  the  box  } 

A.  I  don't  know ;  but  Stella  had  the  keys.  The  box  was  heavy ;  I 
gave  the  hammer  to  the  officer  who  opened  the  box, 

^  How  long  had  the  box  been  there? 

A.  About  a  year  and  four  months — two  months  after  my  son-in-law 
took  the  house. 

^.  Do  you  know  anything  about  a  chain  ? 

A.  No,  and  I  don't  believe  Stella  had  one  ever. 

^   Have  you  seen  Stella  taking  books  in  or  out  of  the  house  ? 

A.    I  cannot  read  or  write,  but  I  have  seen  Stella  with  papers. 

^  To  whom  did  the  bags  belong  ? 

A.  To  one  called  the  Bolognese ;  I  think  his  name  was  Joseph. 

^   How  came  they  in  your  house  .^ 

A.  He  owed  me  ten  marcellos  for  rent. 

^.  How  long  ago  .? 

A.  Two  years,  worse  luck  ! 

(y)  Dona  Ursula  Massara,  daughter  of  Zuan  Jacopo  Sforza :  ^ 

^.   How  long  have  you  lived  with  Zuan  Jacopo  Sforza } 

A.   Fourteen  years ;  and  we  have  lived  in  various  houses. 

^.   Do  other  persons  live  with  him  .? 

A.  No;  nor  does  he  let  rooms. 

^.   Who  frequents  his  house  .f* 

A.   No  one  ;  he  is  always  alone. 

^.   Whose  is  the  box  found  in  the  house  on  Saturday  ? 

A.  Francesco  Stella's.  It  is  two  years  since  he  brought  it.  He  often 
came  and  opened  and  shut  said  box.  I  don't  know  what  he  was  about ;  for 
I  attended  to  my  own  business  and  did  not  meddle  with  other  matters. 
Stella  was  intimate  with  Messer  Francesco  Argenta.  Stella  keeps  the 
wife  of  Argenta,  who  is  his  comare ;  and  many  times  Argenta  has  tried  to 
bring  his  wife  home ;  but  she  would  not.  She  is  young  and  pretty.  I 
don't  know  if  there  is  any  ill  between  them ;  but  she  has  been  three  months 
with  Francesco  Stella,  and  he  has  no  wife. 

^.  Whose  are  the  bags  ? 

A.  They  belong  to  a  Bolognese  who  was  with  us ;  I  don't  remember 
his  name. 

'  Die  Mercurii  20  Nov. 


I20  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

^  How  is  it  likely  that  you  don't  know  his  name  ? 

A.  I  don't  know  it ;  if  I  remembered  it  I  would  say  it ;  he  was  a 
stranger  and  a  Bolognese. 

^  Had  he  any  other  goods  ? 

A.  No  ;  he  left  them,  saying,  "  I  want  to  go  home  to  fetch  some  papers, 
and  I  will  come  back  and  will  take  away  my  books."  This  is  four  years 
ago.     He  left  on  Ascension  Day. 

^.  What  reputation  has  Stella  ^. 

A,  On  my  faith,  I  don't  know  ;  I  never  talked  with  him. 

^.  Have  you  ever  seen  other  goods  in  the  box — money,  chains  ? 

A.  No ;  we  thought  the  box  must  be  full  because  of  its  weight. 

XI.  The  Deputati  sopra  li  Heretici  cite  Stella  to  appear  in  eight  days.^ 

XII.  Letter  from  Deputati  to  the  Podesta  of  Portobuffole.^ 

(Signed)  Francesco  Longo. 

AlVISE    CONTARINI. 

Giov.   Antonio  Venier  K. 

XIII.  The  Herald's  declaration  that  he  has  published  the  summons  at 
St.  Mark's.^^ 

XIV.  The  Herald's  declaration  that  he  has  published  the  summons  at 
Rialto.' 

XV.  Evidence  of  Soranzo — same  as  No.  i!' 

XVI.  Declaration  of  Podesta  of  PortobuiFole  that  he  has  proclaimed 
Francesco  Stella  on  the  8th  inst.*^ 

XVII.  The  sentence  against  Stella,  published  by  the  Deputati  in  obe- 
dience to  a  decree  of  the  Ten.^ 

1.  Books  to  be  burned  publicly  in  Piazza  permeso  la  Gesia  this 
morning. 

2.  Stella  within  ten  days  of  the  publication  of  this  sentence  is  to  pay 
fifty  ducats  fine  into  our  office. 

'   Die  Jovis  28  Nov.  "  Alii  28  di  Nov. 

^  Die  Martis  3  Dec.  *  Die  Mcrcurii  4  Dec. 

'  A  di  9  Dec.  "  Die  14  Dec. 
'  Die  Jovis  2  Jan.,  1549-50. 


The  Inquisition. 


121 


3.  If  he  fail  to  do  so  he  is  to  be  banished  from  Venice  and  from 
PortobufFole  for  three  years. 

4.  Fine  to  be  exadled  from  his  property. 

5.  If  he  break  confines,  six  months  in  the  prison  called  Liona. 

XVIII.  Publication  of  sentence  in  Venice  and  PortobufFole. 

XIX.  Ser  Valemino  Croda  of  Ceneda  appeared  at  the  office  of  the 
Deputati  contra  Heretici  in  the  name  of  Francesco  Stella  and  paid  fifty  ducats.^ 
And  the  notary  of  the  office  consigns  to  Hieronimo  Massara,  cousin  of  Fran- 
cesco Stella,  the  box  which  contained  the  books ;  also  the  documents  and 
other  goods. 

XX.  Hieronimo  Massara's  receipt  for  Stella's  effedts. 

XXI.  Anastaso  Zordan,  J*rete  titulato  di  S an f  Agnes e^  represented  in  the 
office  of  Deputies  that  he  had  denounced  Stella,  and  asked  for  the  fifty  ducats. 
Venier,  one  of  the  court,  proposed  to  give  them  in  accordance  with  Decree 
of  Ten.  But  at  the  time  the  secret  accusation  was  handed  in,  Venier 
declared  to  me,  notary  subscribing,  that  it  was  presented  by  a  good  man 
who  wanted  nothing  for  his  reward,  but  did  it  only  for  the  honour  and 
glory  of  God.  And  as  he  has  confessed  and  confirmed  these  words,  the 
Deputies  decree  that  he  shall  not  have  the  fifty  ducats.  But  ex  mera 
urbanitate  they  make  him  a  present  of  twelve  ducats.  The  fifty  ducats  to 
be  thus  divided  : 


To  Pre  Anastaso 

Ducats  12 

To  Inquisitor       .          .          .          . 
To  the  Procurator  Fiscal 

„      20 
„       12 

To  chief  officer    .... 

2 

To  two  constables 

3 

To  Pre  Alvise     .          .         .         . 

I. 

Die  Martis  14  Jan.,  1550  {sic).  ^  Die  Jovis  16  Jan.,  1550. 


CHAPTER    XIV. 

•1548— 1593. 

THE  INDEX  AND  THE  BOOK  TRADE. 


The  crucial  moment  in  the  history  of  the  Venetian  Press — Part  of  a  wider  subjeft,  the 
quarrel  between  the  Church  and  the  State — First  independent  censorial  aftion  on  the  part 
of  the  Church — Bishop  Franco  ofTreviso — Earliest  catalogues  of  prohibited  books — Paris — 
Louvain — La  Casa's  Catalogue  in  Venice — Its  true  date — The  Council  of  Ten  take  aftion 
to  support  the  Catalogue — The  Catalogue  of  the  Venetian  Inquisition,  1554 — The  Inquisi- 
tion and  the  custom  house — The  Index  of  Paul  IV.,  1559 — Its  reception — The  Moderatio 
Indicts  of  1561 — The  Tridentine  Index  and  the  Ten  Rcgula,  1564 — The  Tenth  Rule  and 
the  press  laws  of  Venice — Reception  of  the  Tridentine  Index — Its  efFeft — First  signs  of 
disagreement  between  Venice  and  Rome — The  Bull  z>/  ccefin  Domim— The  Congregation  of 
the  Index,  1571 — The  Sixtine  Index,  1590 — Clement  VIII.,  1592. 

E  have  now  reached  the  most  decisive  moment  in  the 
external  history  of  the  Venetian  printing  press — the 
moment  when  the  art  of  printing  and  the  book  trade  came 
into  coHision  with  the  Church  of  Rome,  and  began  to  feel 
the  influence  of  the  Inquisition  and  the  Index.  It  is  at  this 
period  of  the  publication  of  Clement's  Index  and  of  the 
Concordat  that  the  history  of  printing  in  Venice  touches  general  history  for 
the  first  time.  The  whole  question  involved  is  part  of  a  larger  question, 
the  question  of  the  relations  between  Venice  and  Rome,  and  belongs  to  the 
history  of  that  great  movement  of  which  Paolo  Sarpi  was  the  champion — 
the  movement  which  developed  and  expressed  the  modern  conception  of  a 
State  as  a  self-sustaining,  autocratic,  self-sufficing  entity  in  opposition  to 
the  mediaeval  conception  of  a  State  with  its  dual  dependence  upon  Emperor 
and  Pope.  The  perennial  sources  of  disagreement  between  Emperor  and 
Pope,  the  definition  of  the  limits  of  their  respective  powers,  still  continued  ; 
but  the  Empire  as  an  idea  had  disappeared,  leaving  in  its  place  a  number  of 
separate  States  to  struggle  for  their  absolute  independence,  in  matters  secular, 


The  Index  and  the  Book  Trade. 


123 


with  the  Papacy,  which  still  retained  its  life  and  all  its  vigour.  The 
question  was  brought  to  an  issue  by  the  Church  of  Rome,  not  by  the 
secular  governments.  It  was  the  Bull  in  ccena  Domini^  with  its  vast  claims 
to  diredlion  in  such  purely  secular  matters  as  taxation,  and  the  a6ts  of  the 
Council  of  I>ent  giving  form  and  substance  to  the  Papal  pretensions,  which 
caused  secular  governments  to  look  to  their  liberties,  and  raised  the  whole 
question  to  a  burning  point.  Venice  was  not  alone  in  her  alarm  and  her 
opposition  :  in  France,  in  Spain,  in  England,  princes  by  their  adlion  declared 
their  revolt  against  the  Papal  claims. 

We  have  only  to  deal  with  this  collision  within  the  restricted  region  of 
books,  and  within  the  limits  of  Venetian  history.  The  problem  presented 
to  the  Venetian  government  was  this  :  should  the  Venetian  press,  supported 
in  its  liberty  by  the  government,  continue  to  maintain  its  charad:er  as  the 
freest  press  in  Europe,  and  therefore  one  of  the  most  copious,  or  should  the 
government,  by  failing  to  support  it,  allow  it  to  fall  under  the  repressive 
influence  of  the  Inquisition  and  the  Index.  The  Church  of  Rome  had  always 
claimed  a  jurisdidion  over  the  free  publication  of  opinion  on  points  which 
affected  morals  and  dogma.  As  long  as  there  was  no  divergence  of  opinion 
on  the  matter  between  Church  and  State,  and  as  long  as  books  remained  in 
manuscript,  it  was  comparatively  easy  to  enforce  this  claim,  to  condemn  and 
even  to  destroy  all  copies  of  ofi^ending  works.  But  when,  by  the  art  of 
printing,  books  became  indefinitely  multiplied,  this  task  almost  exceeded  the 
powers  of  the  most  perfed  organization  the  world  has  ever  seen.  It 
became  necessary  to  attack,  not  individual  works,  but  whole  classes  of  men 
who  produced  those  works. ^  The  result  of  the  invention  of  printing  upon 
the  literary  Inquisition  was,  in  a  large  degree,  to  thrust  that  Inquisition  a 
step  further  back,  from  the  works  of  an  author  to  the  author  who  produced 
them.  But  the  earliest  Inquisition  applied,  as  we  have  said,  to  morals  and 
to  dogma.  In  following  the  rise  of  the  Index  in  Venice  we  shall  see  how 
chis  last  heading  of  dogma  came  to  be  expanded  till  it  covered  the  region  of 
politics  and  of  secular  matters,  and  so  brought  about  the  collision  between 
the  Republic  and  the  Church. 

The  earliest  instance  of  a  censorial  order  on  the  subjed  of  books  in 
Venetian  territory,"  and  also  in  Italy,  is  the  order  of  Niccolo  Franco,  Bishop 
of  Treviso  and  Papal  Legate.  In  1491  Franco  published  a  decree  of  his 
council,  held  at  Treviso,^  forbidding  anyone  to  print,  or  to  cause  or  permit 
to  be  printed,  books  which  treat  of  the  Catholic  faith  or  of  matters  eccle- 
siastic— except  the  ordinary  devotional  works — without  the  express  permission 
of  the  bishop  or  vicar-general  of  his  dwelling-place.     The  decree  proceeds 

'  i.e.  Prima  Classis  on  the  Index.  "  Reusch,  i.  58,  59. 

^  Mansi,  Supp.  ad  Concil.  Lucca,  1752,  vi.  681. 


124  ^^'^  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

to  name  especially  two  works — Antonio  Rosselli's  Monarchia'^  and  Pico 
della  Mirandola's  Theses" — which  are  absolutely  prohibited,  and  are  to  be 
burned  at  the  parish  church  or  the  cathedral  within  fifteen  days  from  the 
publication  of  this  decree. 

At  the  very  outset  we  are  brought  face  to  face  with  a  vigorous  and  a 
wide-reaching  order  on  the  part  of  the  Church.  In  the  two  books  con- 
demned to  be  burned  there  could  be  no  question  of  immorality  or  of 
scandalous  writing  ;  the  condemnation  rested  upon  the  unsoundness  of  the 
dodrine  they  contain,^  The  order  tacitly  makes  a  very  wide  claim  ;  for  if  it 
were  heretical  to  discuss  the  relative  powers  of  the  Pope  and  the  Emperor  in 
a  sense  at  all  hostile  to  the  Curia,  this  would  imply  a  right  in  the  Church  to 
revise,  censure,  and  condemn,  where  it  saw  fit,  atiy  political  writing  in  which 
the  Pope  and  his  authority  play  a  part.  In  fad  we  find  here  implicitly  a 
statement  of  the  idea  which  forms  the  keystone  of  the  ecclesiastical  position 
as  regards  books  that  treat  of  politics — the  idea  that,  in  the  case  of  the 
Church,  politics  and  ecclesiastical  dogma  cannot  be  separated.  An  attack  on 
the  political  position  of  the  Pope  is,  ipso  fa^o,  an  attack  on  the  dogma  of 
the  Church.  We  must  remember,  however,  that  this  vigorous  action  against 
the  writings  of  Rosselli  was  the  work,  not  of  the  Church  generally,  but  of  an 
individual  bishop,  and  that  Rosselli's  tradate  only  stands  in  the  Tridentine 
Index  with  donee  corrigatur.^  Although  the  work  which  was  condemned  to 
the  flames  had  been  dedicated  to  the  Doge  Francesco  Foscari,  the  govern- 
ment, so  far  as  I  am  aware,  took  no  notice  of  the  Bishop  of  Treviso's  adion. 

As  long  as  the  Church  confined  its  censorship  to  the  questions  of  morals^ 
and  of  dogma — what  dogma  might  include  had  not  yet  been  questioned  nor 
defined — the  Venetian  government  were  willing  to  leave  the  matter  in  its 
hands,  and  ready  to  assist  it  in  every  way  to  carry  out  its  prescriptions.  The 
question  of  a  censorship  of  morals  was  brought  to  a  point  and  settled  by  the 
case  of  Cynthio  degli  Fabritii,  on  the  initiative  of  the  monks  of  Saint 
Francis,  although  the  censorship  remained  in  the  hands  of  the  Chiefs  of  the 
Ten  or  their  delegates.  But  the  religious  censorship  of  the  press  was  not 
formally  acknowledged  by  law  in  Venice  till  the  year  1547,  and  then  only  in 

'  8we  de  potestate  imperatoris  et  papa  et  de  materia  conciliorum.  On  all  Roman  Indices  after 
Trent,  with  donee  corrigatur. 

'^  Conclunones  DCCCC  dialeSlica  morales,  &c. 

'  In  the  case  of  Pico's  Conclusiones,  a  committee  of  theologians  had  condemned  thirteen 
of  the  theses  as  heretical  in  tendency.      Reusch,  op.  cit..,  p.  59. 

■*  Reusch,  i.  3,  explains  the  meaning  of  donee  corrigatur  as  implying  that  the  use  of 
the  book  will  be  permitted  on  condition  that  the  passages  erased  or  corredlcd  in  the  present 
edition  be  omitted  or  modified  in  the  next. 

"  I  think  at  first  the  government  were  willing  to  allow  to  the  Church  a  concurrent 
censorship  of  morals,  although  they  subsequently  altered  their  position. 


'The  Index  and  the  Book  Trade. 


125 


a  modified  form.  In  that  year  the  three  lay  assessors  who  sat  with  the 
tribunal  of  the  Holy  Office  were  added  to  the  Esecutori  contro  la  Bestemmia 
to  carry  out  the  censorial  law  of  i  542-3.  No  mention  was  made  as  yet  of 
the  Patriarch  or  the  Inquisitor;  but  the  presence  of  the  three  Savii  sopra 
r  Heresia  upon  the  Commission  of  the  Ten  shows  us  that  the  Inquisition 
hderetica  pravitatis  was  tacitly  recognized,  and  was  beginning  to  make  itself 
felt  as  an  important  element  in  the  history  of  the  Venetian  printing  press. 

The  University  of  Paris  had  published  in  the  year  1 544  a  catalogue  ^  of 
books  which  up  to  that  date  it  had  examined  and  judged  worthy  of  censure.^ 
The  University  of  Louvain  ^  followed  in  the  year  1546  with  a  catalogue  of 
books  reproved  {gereprobeerde)  by  its  theological  faculty.  The  year  1 549  is 
usually  given  as  the  date  of  the  first  Italian  Catalogue,  published  by  La  Casa 
in  Venice.^  No  copy  of  La  Casa's  Catalogue  is  known  to  exist ;  our  know- 
ledge of  it  comes  only  from  a  critical  edition  of  it  published  in  the  Grau- 
biinden  by  Pietro  Paolo  Vergerio  on  the  3rd  July,  1 549,  under  the  following 
title  :  //  Catalogo  de  Libri,  li  qvali  nvovamente  nel  Mese  di  Maggio  neW  anno 
pre  sent  e  M.D.XLVIIII.  sono  stati  condannati  et  scomunicati  per  heretici^  Da 
Giouan  della  casa  legato  di  Venetia^  et  d'  alcuni  frati.  Zaccaria  '  maintains  that 
La  Casa's  Catalogue  was  already  printed  in  1548,  and  that  the  date 
M.D.XLVIIII.  in  Vergerio's  edition  is  an  error.  Reusch  combats  this  pro- 
position, and  urges,  on  the  contrary,  that  the  one  passage  where  Vergerio 
assigns  the  La  Casa  Catalogue  to  1 548  is  a  printer's  mistake.  But  the  Ducal 
decree  published  on  July  19th,  1548,  ordering  that  all  heretical  works 
are  to  be  surrendered  to  the  Savii  sopra  li  Heretici  within  eight  days,  con- 
tains the  expression  detti  libri.  This  seems  to  indicate  that  some  list  or 
classification  of  books  had  been  already  drawn  up.  The  suggestion  presents 
itself  that  this  list  was  La  Casa's  Catalogue,  and  that  the  Ducal  procla- 
mation was  intended  to  assist  the  Legate  in  giving  eiFedt  to  his  prohibition  of 
heretical  books. 

Reusch,  moreover,  does  not  explain  what  Vergerio  meant  by  the  word 
nvovamente  in  the  title  to  his  edition  of  La  Casa's  Catalogue.  It  may  only 
mean  recently ;  but  then  why  should  Vergerio  have  added  the  precise  date  ? 
Or  it  may  mean  that  La  Casa  published  a  second  edition  of  his  Catalogue  in 
May,  1549.  If  this  interpretation  of  nvovamente  be  corre6l,  it  would  leave 
Vergerio's  statements  accurate,  both  in  the  passage  where  he  says  that  La 

^  These  early  lists  of  censured  books  were  called  Catalogues,  not  Indices.  Reusch, 
op.  cit.,  i.  2. 

^  Reusch,  op.  cit. J  i.  147.  Catalogus  librorurn  qui  haBenus  a  Facultate  Theologia  Parisiensi 
diligent er  examinati,  censuraque  digvi  visi  sunt. 

^  Reusch,  i.  113.  *  Reusch,  i.  204. 

*   Storia  polemica  delle  proibizioni  de  lihri,  Roma,  1777,  p,  143, 


126  'The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

Casa's  Catalogue  was  published  in  1548,  and  in  his  use  of  the  date  1549  in 
the  title  to  his  critical  edition  of  that  catalogue. 

The  decree  of  the  Council  of  Ten,  i6th  Jan.,  1548-9,^  appears  to  settle 
the  question  of  the  date  of  La  Casa's  Catalogue.  From  that  document  it 
seems  that  the  Catalogue  was  compiled  before  January  i6th,  1549,  but  not 
printed  or  published  till  after  that  date. 

Whatever  may  be  the  correft  date  for  the  appearance  of  La  Casa's 
Catalogue,  the  first  prohibitive  catalogue  to  appear  in  Italy  was  published 
in  Venice.  La  Casa  was  Papal  Nuncio,  and  therefore  his  Catalogue  may 
to  a  certain  extent  be  considered  the  a6l  of  the  Holy  See,^  and  in  this 
respeft  different  from  the  catalogues  of  Paris  and  Louvain.  La  Casa  was 
not  a  learned  theologian,  and  he  called  to  his  aid  certain  monks  [alcuni  frat'i) 
apparently  very  little  better  equipped  than  himself.'^  The  result  was  a 
catalogue  carelessly  compiled  and  full  of  errors,  which  Vergerio  found  no 
difficulty  in  handling  with  satirical  severity.  La  Casa's  Catalogue  is  valuable, 
however,  as  furnishing  the  basis  of  the  Lidex  of  Paul  IV.,  upon  which  the 
majority  of  subsequent  Italian  indices  are  constructed.  The  Catalogue  of  La 
Casa  was  diredled  almost  entirely  against  heretical  works.  Vergerio  com- 
plains that  there  were  no  obscene  publications  such  as  La  Casa's  own  Capitolo 
del  Form  included  in  the  condemnations.  It  is  important  to  bear  this  fadl 
in  mind,  for  it  throws  light  upon  the  way  in  which  the  Church  made  use  of 
the  repressive  power  of  prohibitions,  not  so  much  in  the  interests  of  morality 
as  in  support  of  its  own  dogmatic  claims. 

As  we  have  noticed,  it  is  not  improbable  that  we  trace  the  result  of  La 
Casa's  Catalogue  in  the  Ducal  proclamation  of  July,  i  548.  We  must  observe, 
however,  that  the  surrender  of  heretical  books,  and  the  subsequent  search  for 
such  works,  is  entrusted,  not  to  the  Patriarch  or  the  Inquisitor  or  the  bishops 
of  the  various  dioceses,  but  to  the  three  lay  assessors,  the  representatives  of 
the  secular  government  on  the  tribunal  of  the  Holy  Office. 

In  the  year  i  549  the  decree  of  the  Council  of  Ten  eredling  the  book- 
sellers and  printers  of  Venice  into  a  corporation  was  published.  The  first 
and  principal  reason  stated  for  taking  this  step  is  the  difficulty  which  the 
Savii  sopra  1'  Heresia  found  in  checking  the  publication  of  scandalous  and 
heretical  works.  This  again  is  probably  a  proof  of  the  pressure  which  the 
Church  was  bringing  to  bear  upon  the  government  in  its  desire  to  crush 
heresy.  In  all  likelihood  it  was  the  adion  of  the  Church  which  brought 
about  this  most  important  step  in  the  internal  history  of  the  Venetian  press. 
But  at  the  same  time  that  it  obeyed  the  pressure,  the  government  did  not 
officially   recognize  the  hand  of  the  ecclesiastical  authorities,  but  only  the 

'   See  Appendix  I.,  No.  X.  -  Zaccaria,  op.  cit.,  14.4.  '   Reusch,  i.  205. 


The  Index  and  the  Book  Trade.  127 

advice  and  recommendation  of  its  own  three  representatives.  The  govern- 
ment assisted  the  Inquisition  as  far  as  it  could,  but  never  intended  to,  and 
would  not  now  recognize  the  Inquisition  as  a  distind:  and  independent 
power  when  adling  within  the  dominions  of  the  Republic.  The  Venetians 
never  swerved  from  their  position  that  the  Inquisitor,  in  so  far  as  he  had 
power  in  Venice,  had  it  by  delegation  from  the  State. 

La  Casa  published  his  Catalogue  as  Papal  Nuncio,  and  without  co- 
operation of  the  Venetian  Inquisition.  But  in  the  year  1554  we  find  that 
Inquisition  taking  adlion  in  the  matter  of  books.  In  that  year,  with  the 
approval  of  the  Nuncio,  Filippo  Archinti  dei  Salviati,  Bishop  of  Saluzzo, 
and  with  the  concurrence  of  the  three  Savii  sopra  T  Heresia,  the  Venetian 
Inquisition  published  a  catalogue,^  containing  nomina  eorum  qui  male  de  fide 
scripserunt  quorum  scripta  a  catholicis  legi  prohihentur.  This  Index  is  in 
fadl  nothing  but  an  enlarged  edition  of  Arcimboldi's  Milan  Index  of  the 
same  year.  It  is  an  improvement  upon  La  Casa's  Catalogue,^  and  Paul  IV. 
made  great  use  of  it  for  his  own — the  first  Roman  Index. 

The  Inquisition  then,  with  this  Index,  begins  openly  and  publicly  to 
influence  the  history  of  the  printing  press  and  the  book  trade  of  Venice. 
Nor  having  once  begun  did  it  long  remain  idle.  In  the  year  1558,  9th 
February,  we  find  this  important  decree  :  ^  "  The  Reverend  Monsignore  the 
Patriarchal  Vicar,  and  the  Reverend  the  Father  Inquisitor,  with  the 
assistance  of  the  most  illustrious  Messer  Bernardo  Giorgio,  Messer  Andrea 
Barbarigo,  and  Messer  Piero  Sanudo,  Nobles  to  this  Sacred  Tribunal 
of  the  most  Holy  Inquisition  on  Heretics,  have  resolved  and  determined,  in 
order  to  avoid  fraud  upon  this  sacred  tribunal,  that  for  the  future  books 
brought  into  Venice  cannot  be  taken  out  of  bond  until  the  consignees  have  ' 
deposited  with  this  tribunal  a  list  stating  the  number  and  the  quality  of 
those  books."  We  must  suppose  that  this  order  received  the  sandlion  of 
the  government  and  became  law.  It  was  a  strong  measure ;  for  though  it 
did  not  claim  to  prevent  consignees  taking  books  out  of  bond  after  the 
presentation  of  the  list  describing  those  books,  yet,  if  upon  that  list  there 
were  any  books  to  which  the  Inquisition  objedled,  this  order  made  it  easy 
for  the  Holy  Office  to  seize  them  at  the  shops,  and  to  open  proceedings 
against  the  importer. 

The  Inquisition  thus  gained  complete  cognizance  of  one  source  of 
books  in  Venice — imported  books ;  and  with  the  cognizance  also  the  control 
over  that  source.  The  law  of  1562,  associating  the  Inquisitor  or  his  dele- 
gate with  the  public  reader  and  a  Ducal  secretary  as  censors  on  behalf  of 
the  Riflx)rmatori    dello    Studio    di    Padova,  and  making    the    inquisitorial 

^   Reusch,  i.  217.  ^  Reusch,  i.  214,  et  seq.  ^  Appendix  I.,  No.  XII. 


128  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

testamur  a  sine  qua  non  to  a  certificate  from  the  office  of  the  Rifformatori 
without  which  neither  imprimatur  nor  copyright  could  be  obtained,  gave  to 
the  Inquisition  a  large  share  in  the  control  of  the  other  source  of  Venetian 
books — the  home  produ6lion.  We  see  then  that,  by  the  year  1562,  the 
Inquisition  in  Venice  was  openly  and  vigorously  exercising  its  influence  over 
the  produ6lion,  the  importation,  and  the  distribution  of  books,  with  the 
consent,  approbation,  and  assistance  of  the  government  represented  by,  and 
in  turn  advised  by,  the  three  lay  assessors  to  the  Holy  Office. 

The  first  Roman  Index  was  that  published  in  1559  by  Paul  IV.  The 
title  runs :  Index  au5lorum  et  librorum  qui  ab  officio  San£l^  Romans  et  Univer- 
salis Inquisitionis  caveri  ab  omnibus  et  singulis  in  universa  Christiana  Republica 
mandantur}  The  Index  was  divided  into  three  classes:  (i)  The  names  of 
those  authors  each  and  all  of  whose  works,  published  or  to  be  published, 
are  absolutely  prohibited;  (2)  Names  of  writers  certain  of  whose  specified 
works  are  prohibited;  (3)  Titles  of  anonymous  books  prohibited.  At  the 
end  of  the  Index  a  list  of  sixty-one  printers'  names  was  added,  with  a  pro- 
hibition of  all  works  printed  by  them.  Among  these  sixty-one  condemned 
printers  there  is  only  one  Venetian,  Francesco  Bruccioli.-  This  arrange- 
ment of  the  Index  into  three  series  was  continued  throughout  in  the  Indices 
of  Rome,  down  to  the  pontificate  of  Alexander  VII.,  when,  in  the  year 
1664,  that  pope  broke  the  Index  up  into  a  continuous  alphabetical  order. 

The  Pauline  Index  was  printed  and  published  in  Venice  in  1559,  21st 
July,  by  Liiius  and  Company,  after  it  had  been  seen,  read,  and  collated  with 
the  Roman  edition  by  Felix  Peretti  of  Montalto,  Inquisitor ;  ^  but  it  was 
not  enforced  with  any  rigour.  Indeed  everywhere,  and  not  in  Venice 
alone,  the  Index  was  received  either  coldly  or  with  hostility.  The  Viceroy 
of  Naples  and  the  governor  of  Milan  refused  to  allow  it  to  be  published  in 
their  dominions ;  and  in  Florence  they  waited  to  see  how  other  countries 
would  adt.''  Out  of  Italy  it  received  even  less  attention.  In  Spain  permis- 
sion to  print  it  was  refused,  and  in  Paris  it  was  not  published. 

The  dissatisfadion  with  the  Pauline  Index  was  felt  even  in  Rome,  and 
Paul's  successor,  Pius  IV.,  instru6led  the  Inquisitor  General,  Michael 
Ghislieri,  to  draw  up  a  Moderatio  Indicis  librorum  prohibitorum,  which 
was  published  in  1561.^  The  Moderatio,  though  it  affiDrded  considerable 
relief  from  the  severity  of  the  Pauline  Index,  was  not  considered  satis- 
fadlory,  and  in  the  year  1562  the  Council  of  Trent  turned  its  attention 
to  the  question  of  the  book  trade  and  to  the  construdion  of  an  Index  with 

'  Rcusch,  i.  258,  259.  *  Rcusch,  i.  267. 

^   F rater  Felix  Pcrettus  ex  Monte  alto  Regens  et  Inquisitor  vidit^  legit,  contulit  et  concordat  cum 
Romano,  at  the  end  of  the  Venetian  edition.     Reusch,  i.  260. 

*  Reusch,  i.  298,  note.  '  Zaccaria,  op.  cit.,  147. 


The  Index  and  the  Book  Trade.  i  29 

rules  for  the  guidance  of  the  censor.  The  discussion  on  the  question 
whether  the  Council  should  undertake  the  task  was  long,  and  called  forth  a 
variety  of  opinions/  Finally,  a  committee  of  eighteen  members  was  ap- 
pointed to  draw  up  the  decree.  There  were  two  Venetian  prelates  upon  the 
committee,  Giovanni  Girolamo  Trevisan,  Patriarch  of  Venice,  and  Girolamo 
Trevisan,  Bishop  of  Verona.  The  proposals  of  this  committee  were  read 
in  the  eighteenth  session  of  the  Council,  and  afterwards  sent  to  Rome  to  be 
submitted  to  the  Pope.  The  Tridentine  Index  was  pubHshed  in  Rome  in 
March,  1564,  under  the  title  :  Index  librorum  ■prohibitorum  cum  regulis  con- 
fetti s  per  Pat  res  a  'Tridentina  Synodo  deletlos^  au5ioritate  Santliss.  N.  D.  Pit 
IIII.  Pont.  Max.  comprobatus.    Rom^^  Apud  Aldum  Manutium,  Aldi  F.  1 564. 

The  Tridentine  Index  is  based  upon  the  Index  of  Paul  IV.,  and  both 
are  diredled  more  against  heretical  and  anti-Curial  works  than  against  im- 
moral publications.  The  most  notable  additions  made  by  the  Council  of 
Trent  are  the  Ten  Rules  for  guidance  in  the  formation  and  enlargement  of  the 
Index,  and  the  introduction  of  the  formula  donee  corrigatur^  which  signified  a 
temporary  or  partial  prohibition  of  a  work  not  absolutely  condemned,  for 
the  formula  in  its  full  meaning  implied  that  the  books  so  marked  might  be 
bought,  sold,  and  used,  provided  that  in  the  existing  editions  the  corrupt 
passages  were  either  blotted  out  or  corredled  by  pen,  and  in  all  subsequent 
editions  omitted  or  modified. 

Of  the  Ten  Rules  the  most  important  is  the  last — the  rule  which 
speaks  in  general  terms  of  the  censorship  of  books  and  of  the  relations 
between  the  book  trade  and  the  Holy  Office.  Some  of  the  clauses  of  this 
rule  call  for  consideration,  especially  as  illustrating  the  extent  to  which  the 
State-established  censorship  at  Venice  coincided  with  the  ecclesiastical  cen- 
sorship now  enjoined  by  the  Council  of  Trent. 

By  Rule  Ten  it  was  provided  : 

1.  That  outside  Rome  the  examination  and  approbation  {approbatio 
et  examen  ^)  of  books  shall  be  confided  to  the  Bishop  of  the  diocese  or  his 
delegate,  and  to  the  Inquisitor.  These  are  to  sign  the  testamur  with  their 
own  hands.  A  copy  of  the  work,  signed  as  authentic  by  the  author,  is  to 
remain  in  the  office  of  the  examiner. 

As  far  as  Venice  was  concerned,  this  clause  had  been  anticipated  by 
the  law  of  1562,  which  required  a  triple  censorship  before  the  Rifformatori 
dello  Studio  would  grant  the  necessary  certificate. 

2.  Those  who  circulate  books  or  pamphlets  in  manuscript,  unless  they 
have  previously  been  examined  and  approved,  shall  be  subje6t  to  the  same 
penalties  as  printers  of  unexamined  books.     And  those  who  possess   such 

'  Zaccaria,  op.  cit.     Reusch,  i.  312. 
^  Not  therefore  necessarily  an  imprimatur. 
S 


130  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

hooks  or  pamphlets  in    manuscript,  unless   thev  declare  the   author,   shall 
themselves  be  held  to  be  the  authors. 

In  Venice  there  was  no  law  forbidding  the  sale  of  manuscript.  The 
proclamation  of  the  Esecutori  contro  la  Bestemmia  of  October  10th,  1565,^ 
formulated  after  the  publication  of  the  Tridentine  Regula^  distindly  and 
repeatedly  refers  to  Opere  stampate.  The  latter  part  of  the  clause,  holding 
the  possessor  to  be  author  unless  he  declared  the  author,  was  of  course 
not  thought  of  by  the  laws  of  the  Republic. 

3.  The  approval  of  the  Inquisitorial  censors  must  be  printed  or 
written  at  the  beginning  of  books. 

At  this  period  the  Venetian  government  did  not  require  the  publica- 
tion of  their  imprimatur. 

4.  The  Bishop's  delegate  and  the  Inquisitor  are  to  make  frequent 
inspection  of  printing  presses  and  bookshops. 

The  Republic  imposed  this  duty  on  the  prior  and  officers  of  the  guild. 

5.  All  booksellers  must  have  in  their  shops  a  list  of  the  books  which 
they  have  on  sale,  signed  by  the  Bishop's  delegate  and  the  Inquisitor,  nor 
may  they  have,  sell,  or  in  any  way  distribute  other  books  than  those  on  the 
list  without  permission  of  the  aforesaid,  under  pain  of  forfeiting  the  books, 
and  other  punishment  as  shall  seem  fit  to  the  Bishop  or  Inquisitor.  Pur- 
chasers, readers,  or  printers  of  such  books  shall  be  punished  by  the  same 
authorities. 

Such  a  limit  as  this  upon  the  freedom  of  the  book  trade,  rendering  it 
laborious  and  difficult  to  procure  new  books,  or  to  know  what  was  going  on 
in  the  literary  world,  even  though  the  books  in  themselves  might  be  harm- 
less, had  never  been  even  suggested  in  Venice. 

6.  Those  who  import  books  are  to  announce  them  to  the  Inquisitorial 
authorities  ;  or  in  cases  where  there  is  a  custom  house,  the  customs  officers 
shall  announce  the  arrival  of  the  books. 

The  decree  of  9th  February,  1558-9,  published  by  the  Patriarchal  Vicar, 
the  Inquisitor,  and  the  Savii  sopra  1'  Heresia,  had  already  secured  this  point 
for  the  Inquisition  in  Venice.^ 

7.  No  one  who  has  imported  books  may  give  them  to  another  to 
read,  nor  may  he  part  with  them  in  any  way,  without  permission. 

This  is  an  amplification  of  the  powers  granted  under  the  preceding 
clause;  it  was  new  to  Venice. 

8.  Heirs  are  to  submit  a  list  of  the  books  they  inherit  before  they  may 
use  or  part  with  them. 

This  also  was  unknown  in  Venice. 

*  Appendix  I.,  No.  XIV.  ^  Appendix  I.,  No.  XII. 


The  Index  and  the  Book  Trade.  131 

9.  Bishops  and  Inquisitors  General  may,  within  their  dioceses  or 
provinces,  forbid  books  which  do  not  appear  in  this  Index  if  it  seem 
expedient. 

The  Venetian  government  had  certainly  never  delegated  such  wide 
powers  as  this  clause  carried. 

The  Tridentine  Index  appears  to  have  been  recognized  at  once  as  the 
authoritative  utterance  of  the  Church  on  the  subjed  of  books,  and  to  have 
been  widely  circulated.  It  was  printed  in  Venice  by  the  Aldine  Press  in 
1564,  the  year  of  its  publication,  and  ten  times  subsequently  between  1564 
and  1593. 

The  publication  of  the  Tridentine  Index  and  Rules  by  Pius  IV. 
changed  the  position  of  the  censorship  of  the  press  in  Venice  very  con- 
siderably. In  the  first  place,  no  mention  is  made  of  the  co-operation  or 
the  approval  of  the  secular  authority,  a  point  upon  which  the  Venetian 
government  had  always  insisted  as  necessary  to  the  validity  of  the  Inquisi- 
torial adlion ;  and,  secondly,  the  powers  of  the  Inquisition  in  the  matter  of 
books  were  extended  far  beyond  the  limits  which  they  had  hitherto  touched 
with  the  consent  of  the  secular  authority. 

The  stringent  effeifts  of  the  Tridentine  Index  and  Rules  soon  made 
themselves  felt  generally  in  Europe.  Reusch  quotes  two  most  interesting 
testimonies  to  this  fa6l.^  In  1581  the  Dominican  Bernardo  Castiglione 
writes  :  "  In  Rome  they  are  still  very  watchful  about  the  books  which 
come  into  Italy.  The  Inquisitors  frequently  publish  an  order  forbidding 
the  sale  of  this  or  that  work.  So  the  booksellers  no  longer  take  the  risk  of 
importing  books,  and  very  often  they  cannot  sell  those  they  have  on  stock. 
In  Rome  there  must  be  several  thousand  scudi's  worth  of  unsaleable  books." 
And  again,  considerably  earlier,  in  1 565,  just  after  the  publication  of  the  Index, 
Josias  Simler  writes  :  "  A  new  Index  has  appeared  wherein  so  many  books  are 
condemned  that  a  number  of  professors  in  the  Italian  universities  complain 
that  they  cannot  ledure  if  the  edid;  remain  in  force.  Frankfort  and  Zurich 
and  other  German  States  have  written  to  the  Senate  of  Venice,  urging  it  not 
to  accept  the  edidl  whereby  the  book  trade  will  be  ruined."  ^  As  a  matter 
of  fad,  the  Italian  book  traffic  with  Germany  was  all  but  destroyed,  and  the 
home  book  trade  isolated  and  gradually  starved.  And  the  book  business 
which  suffered  most  was  that  of  Venice.  It  was  in  close  relations  with 
Germany,  and  Venetian  booksellers  frequently  made  business  journeys  to 
Frankfort^  and  other  German  cities;  and  we  see  from  Simler's  letter  that 
Frankfort  and  Zurich  recognized  the  closeness  of  the  relationship  and  its 
great  importance. 

'  Reusch,  i.  346.  ^  Reusch,  i.  346. 

^  It  was  in  Frankfort  that  the  Venetian  bookseller  Ciotti  met  Giordano  Bruno. 


132  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

Italy  generally,  and  Venice  with  it,  accepted  the  Council  of  Trent, 
and  as  a  proof  of  the  adhesion  of  the  Venetian  government  we  find  that  a 
statute  for  the  regulation  of  the  book  trade  was  drawn  up  on  the  lines  of 
the  Ten  Tridentine  Rules,  and  published  in  1567,  with  the  approval  of  the 
Nuncio,  the  Patriarch,  and  the  Inquisitor.  The  full  import  of  the  afts  of 
the  Council  of  Trent  was  not  perceived  at  once  by  the  world  at  large  ; 
acceptance  of  the  Council  was  demanded  and  conceded  before  governments 
had  had  time  to  consider  the  probable  results  of  the  Council.  So  it  was 
with  the  book  trade  in  Venice.  It  did  not  immediately  feel  the  full  effeds 
of  the  Index  and  the  ReguU.  It  may  be  that,  as  in  the  case  of  the  Pauline 
Index,  the  Tridentine  decree  was  not  enforced  with  much  vigour  at  first; 
though  the  cases  of  Christoph  Senech,^  a  Mecklenburgher,  tried  for  possess- 
ing and  reading  prohibited  books,  and  the  second  condemnation  of  Baldo 
Lupatino,-  prove  that  it  was  far  from  being  a  dead  letter.  The  book- 
sellers and  printers  did  not  complain  at  once  to  the  government,  and  it  took 
no  steps  to  proted  the  liberty  of  the  book  trade.  But  if  the  book  trade 
did  not  at  once  feel  the  pressure  of  the  Index,  it  was  because  the  Inquisition 
had  not  had  time  to  make  it  felt.  The  number  of  Holy  Office  trials  for 
press  off^ences  shows  a  steady  increase,  and  during  the  next  few  years  we 
shall  see  other  signs  ^  which  induce  us  to  believe  that  the  pressure  was 
slowly  but  steadily  increased,  until  the  printers  and  booksellers  finally  did 
cry  out. 

Although  the  Church  of  Rome  and  the  Venetian  Republic  were  as  yet 
in  full  accord  upon  the  question  of  the  censorship  of  the  press,  there  were 
not  wanting  signs  of  a  nascent  spirit  of  suspicion  and  hostility  aroused  by 
the  growing  claims  of  the  Papacy.  Julius  II.  had  ordered  the  Bull  in  ccena 
Domini — the  Bull  which  recited  the  various  classes  of  persons  and  the  special 
persons  under  excommunication — to  be  read  solemnly  at  least  once  a  year  in 
all  cathedrals  and  parish  churches.  La  Casa  threatened  excomtnunicatio  major 
lata  sententia ''  under  the  Bull,  that  is  to  say,  excommunication  from  which 
the  Pope  alone  could  absolve,  except  in  mortis  articulo^  against  all  those  who 
transgressed  the  orders  implied  in  his  Catalogue ;  and  the  Venetian  Inquisitor 
announced  the  same  penalty  for  infringement  of  the  Pauline  Index.     As  the 

'  Cecchetti,  La  Republica  di  Venezia  e  la  Corte  di  Roma,  Venezia,  1874,  '•  407- 

''■  Archivio  di  Stato.      Sanf  Ufficio.      Process!.     Busta  10. 

'  The  rule  requiring  all  Bibles  to  be  sent  to  Rome  for  approval  before  being  put  on  the 
market,  for  example. 

Excommunication  lat^e  sentcniia  is  excommunication  incurred  by  the  very  faft  of 
committing  the  forbidden  aft,  without  further  operation  on  the  part  of  the  authorities,  qu<e 
sola  criminis  admissione  infligitur.  Excommunication  fcrenda  scntevtia  is  that  which  is  infliftcd 
by  a  court  after  trial,  qua  statuitur  injiigcnda per  sententiam  Judicis. 

^  So  in  the  Bull  of  Julius  II. 


The  Index  and  the  Book  Trade.  133 

Bull  was  flexible,  capable  of  expansion,  and  as  it  appeared  every  year,  the 
Curia  made  use  of  it  to  put  forward  claims  on  behalf  of  the  Papal  authority 
in  matters  secular,  and  of  the  Pope  face  to  face  with  sovereign  princes — such 
claims,  for  instance,  as  the  right  to  dispense  subje6ls  from  allegiance  to  their 
sovereign,  and  to  absolve  them  from  obligation  to  pay  taxes  under  certain 
conditions.  The  Venetian  government  saw  with  disapproval  the  growth  of 
these  claims,  and  determined  to  make  a  stand  for  their  rights.  In  the  year 
1569  the  Senate  forbade  the  publication  of  the  Bull  in  Venice,  and  announced 
its  decision  to  the  Nuncio.  This  adlion  seems  to  have  been  taken  in  concert 
with  other  powers,  and  probably  upon  a  common  understanding  that  a 
general  resistance  was  to  be  offered  to  the  Bull  of  1568.  Phihp  II.  of  Spain 
kept  back  the  Bull,  and  declared  that  he  would  make  representations  to  the 
Pope ;  in  Naples  the  publication  of  the  Bull  was  forbidden.  In  Venice  the 
Senate  subsequently  explained  that  it  would  permit  the  publication  of  the 
Bull  if  accompanied  by  a  Brief  setting  forth  the  rights  of  princes.^  It  was 
not  till  the  year  1575,  however,  that  the  Council  of  Ten  gave  leave  for  the 
Bull  to  be  published,  once  only,  in  the  Church  of  San  Pietro  di  Castello,  the 
cathedral,  but  not  the  most  important  church  of  the  city.  This  incident 
is  the  first  sign  of  disagreement  between  the  Court  of  Rome  and  the 
Republic — a  flaw  in  their  cordial  relations  which  slowly  widened  and  led  to  a 
complete  rupture.  The  Bull  and  the  a6ls  of  the  Council  of  Trent  placed  the 
secular  government  on  their  guard,  though  they  were  willing,  now  as  always, 
to  support  the  Inquisition,  provided  its  a6tion  were  confined  to  the  suppres- 
sion of  immoral  and  heretical  books,  and  to  the  punishment  of  those  who 
read  them,  with  the  concurrence  and  through  the  medium  of  the  secular 
powers. 

To  return  for  a  moment  to  Rome  and  the  history  of  the  Index  previous 
to  its  settlement  by  Clement  VIII.  In  the  year  1571  Pope  Pius  V.  eredled 
the  Congregation  of  the  Index,  for  the  special  purpose  of  enforcing  the 
Tridentine  Index  and  Regula,  and  of  dealing  with  all  questions  relating  to 
the  examination,  prohibition,  or  expurgation  of  books,  which  had  hitherto 
been  entrusted  to  the  Congregation  of  the  Inquisition.  The  Congregation  of 
the  Index  now  created  consisted  of  eight  cardinals  and  seven  consultors,^  but 
the  numbers  varied.  In  the  year  1588  Sixtus  V,  ordered  the  Congregation 
to  draw  up  a  new  and  enlarged  edition  of  the  Tridentine  Index. 

The  new  Index  was  compiled  by  Marc'  Antonio  Colonna,  Girolamo 
Rovere,  William  Allen,  Ascanio  Colonna,  and  Federigo  Borromeo.'^  The 
Sixtine  Index  not  only  contained  large  additions  to  the  three  classes  of  pro- 
hibited books,  but  it  presented  two  new  features — first,  a  list  of  heresiarchs 

^   Reusch,  i.  78,  79.      Cecchetti,  op.  at.,  i.  448. 

^  Reusch,  i.  432.  ^  Zaccaria.     Reusch,  i.  503. 


I  34  The  Venetian  'Printing  Press. 

as  distinguished  from  heretics,  compiled  upon  the  principles  laid  down  by  the 
Dominican  Alphonse  Chacon  ;  ^  and,  further,  the  ten  Tridentine  rules  were 
amplified  to  twenty-two.^  The  Sixtine  Index  was  printed  by  Paolo  Blado  in 
1590,  but  the  Pope  died  on  27th  August  of  that  year,  and  the  publication 
of  his  Index  was  suspended.  It  had  no  efFeft  on  Venice,  except  in  so  far  as 
it  formed  the  basis  for  the  Clementine  Index,  which  brought  matters  to  a 
crisis  between  the  Republic  and  the  Court  of  Rome. 

Clement  VIII.,  immediately  on  his  succession  to  the  Holy  See,  ordered 
the  Congregation  to  set  about  the  preparation  of  a  new  Index,  In  1593  the 
Index  was  ready,  but  the  Pope  withheld  the  order  for  its  immediate  publi- 
cation. There  was  a  strong  opposition  to  the  Index,  in  which  Venice, 
through  her  ambassador,  Paolo  Paruta,  took  a  leading  part.  Paruta's 
despatches  kept  his  government  fully  informed  of  all  that  was  taking  place  in 
Rome,  and  the  Venetians  were  forewarned  and  prepared  to  take  steps  in 
defence  of  the  book  trade  when  the  Clementine  Index  appeared  in  1596. 

'  Zaccaria.  ^  Reusch,  i.  510. 


CHAPTER    XV. 

CLEMENT    VIII.    AND    THE    REPUBLIC. 


Paolo  Paruta,  Venetian  ambassador  at  Rome — The  case  of  Margounios,  Bishop  of 
Cythera — The  Clementine  Index  prepared — Delayed — Paruta's  remonstrance — The  case  of 
Domenico  Bassa — The  case  of  the  Inquisitor  of  Bergamo, 


HE  incidents  relating  to  the  publication  of  the  Bull  in  ccena 
Domini y  in  the  year  1569,  indicated  that  the  relations 
between  Rome  and  Venice  were  not  perfedlly  cordial.  And 
the  divergence  was  continued  and  accentuated  by  several 
episodes,  trifling  in  themselves,  but  all  tending  to  strain 
those  relations  still  further.  At  this  period  (1593)  Venice 
was  represented  at  the  Vatican  by  Paolo  Paruta,  one  of  the  ablest  diploma- 
tists the  Republic  ever  possessed.  In  his  vivid  and  lucid  despatches  ^  we  can 
follow  the  whole  course  of  the  negotiations  upon  the  points  of  divergence 
between  the  Pope  and  the  Republic,  and  as  they  all  bear  upon  and  illustrate 
the  history  of  the  press  in  Venice,  it  is  advisable  to  dwell  upon  them  fully  at 
this  point. 

Maximus  Margounios,  Bishop  of  Cythera,  a  Greek  scholar  and  cali- 
grapher,  was  at  that  time  resident  in  Venice.  He  was  engaged  in  editing 
numerous  Greek  works  for  the  printer-publishers  of  Venice."  He  had  fallen 
under  the  observation  of  the  Inquisition  for  his  reputed  heretical  opinions  on 
the  procession  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  on  account  of  a  book  sent  to  him 
from  Germany  by  Frederick  Sylburg.  The  copies  of  this  work  had  been 
confiscated,  and  Margounios  complained  wg  \io\iq  rifiag  evog  ri  kuI  Bevripov 
iyKpuTHg  yeveadai.     It  is  not  surprising  that  Margounios  had  roused  the  hos- 


La  Legazione  di  Roma  di  Paolo  Paruta.      Dep,  Storia  Patria.    MiscelL,  vol.  vii, 
Legrand,  op.  cit.,  Nos.  185,  220,  232,  234,  &c.  ;  also  vol.  ii.,  p.  Ivii. 


136  The  Venetian  Frintmg  Press. 

tility  of  the  Inquisition,  for  among  his  inedited  works  we  know  that  there 
were  two  pamphlets,  alterum  in  Franciscanos^  alterum  vero  in  JesuitaSy 
utrosque  suis  depinxit  coloribus.  He  was  now  summoned  to  Rome  to 
answer  for  his  opinions.  But  the  Senate  refused  to  give  him  up,  and  sent 
instru6lions  on  the  subjedl  to  their  ambassador.  On  the  3rd  of  July  Paruta. 
had  informed  his  government  that  Cardinal  Santa  Severina  had  spoken  to  him 
at  length  on  the  matter  of  Margounios,  explaining  many  things  which  the 
bishop  had  done  to  cause  scandal,  and  promising  to  produce  books  printed 
by  Margounios  in  Germany  full  of  manifest  heresies.  The  Inquisition,  of 
which  Santa  Severina  was  head,  desired  to  have  Margounios  at  Rome,  pro- 
mising to  treat  him  well,  as  their  sole  obje6l  was  to  save  the  bishop  from  his 
errors  and  to  remove  the  possible  cause  of  damnation  for  others.  His 
Holiness  made  similar  representations  to  Paruta,  which  were  duly  reported. 
In  reply  the  Senate  ordered  their  ambassador  to  urge  upon  the  Pope  the 
justice  of  recognizing  the  ancient  rights  of  the  Venetian  Republic ;  at  the 
same  time  to  assure  him  that,  as  for  Margounios,  if  he  had  done  ought  amiss 
or  meriting  castigation,  they  would  not  fail,  on  proof  shown,  to  punish  him 
as  he  deserved.  Meantime  the  government  ordered  the  redlors  (the  civil 
governors)  of  Padua  to  cause  Margounios  to  surrender  all  his  works  printed 
in  Germany  or  elsewhere,  and  to  send  them  to  Venice  at  once ;  also  to 
inform  Margounios  that  the  government  would  not  tolerate  any  scandals. 
On  receiving  his  instru6lions  Paruta  sought  an  interview  with  Santa  Severina, 
and  reported  that  he  had  succeeded  in  persuading  the  Cardinal  that  it  was 
impossible  for  the  Venetian  government  to  disgust  and  alarm  the  Greeks. 
Santa  Severina  replied  that  there  were  precedents  for  the  extradition  of 
ecclesiastics,  and  Paruta  begs  his  government  to  furnish  him  with  a  complete 
list  of  all  such  cases,  and  to  point  out  distindions  where  they  exist.  "  I  took 
care,"  he  adds,  "  to  leave  no  illusions  in  Santa  Severina's  mind  as  to  his 
ultimate  success,  and  I  trust  I  disabused  him  entirely,  for  his  Holiness  has 
not  mentioned  the  matter  again."  On  July  31st,  however,  Paruta  again 
reports  that  he  has  had  an  interview  with  the  Pope,  in  which  he  urged  several 
considerations  which  might  lessen  the  disgust  his  Holiness  felt  at  the  decision 
of  the  Senate  After  long  conversation  the  Pope  said,  "Well,  well,  you 
will  talk  to  Santa  Severina  about  it ;  it  is  his  business,  for  he  is  head  of  the 
Inquisition,  and  is  better  informed  than  I  am."  And  here  the  matter 
of  Margounios  seems  to  have  dropped.  The  Bishop  of  Cythera  did  not  go 
to  Rome.  Just  before  his  death  he  was  collaborating  with  Sir  Henry  Saville 
in  his  edition  of  St.  Chrysostom. 

Throughout  these  negotiations  with  reference  to  the  Bishop  of  Cythera 
the  Venetian  government  showed  itself  very  firm  and  carried  its  point.  It 
is  doubtful  whether  the  reason  alleged  by  Paruta,  the  unwillingness  to  alarm 


Clement  VIII.  and  the  Republic.  137 

or  disgust  the  Greeks,  was  the  real  reason  for  the  refusal  to  surrender 
Margounios.  It  would  hardly  seem  that  disgusting  the  Greeks  was  as 
serious  a  matter  as  disgusting  the  Romans.  It  is  to  be  regretted  that  the 
debates  in  the  Senate  have  not  been  preserved ;  they  would  have  shown  us 
the  true  mind  of  the  Republic.  The  instru6lions  to  Paruta  merely  tell  him 
what  he  is  to  say  to  the  Pope,  and  have  a  diplomatic  colour.  It  is  probable 
that  the  Senate  was  thinking  far  more  of  the  ancient  rights  of  the  Republic 
than  of  the  feelings  of  the  Greeks ;  that  it  was  defending  the  State  against 
an  interference  between  itself  and  one  of  its  subjects  which  it  considered  to 
be  excessive ;  and  in  this  defence  it  proved  successful. 

On  July  8th,  1593,  Girolamo  Bernerio,  Cardinal  of  Ascoli,  handed  to 
the  Pope  the  new  Index  drawn  up  by  the  Congregation  of  the  Index.  On 
August  14th,  Paruta  reported  to  his  government  that  the  Index  had  been 
presented  to  the  Pope,  but  held  back  by  his  order  ;  and  seeing  that  his 
Holiness  showed  some  hesitation  on  the  subjedl,  Paruta  thought  the  moment 
favourable  for  putting  forward  the  views  of  the  Republic  on  the  question  of 
the  press.  He  sought  an  audience  of  the  Pope,  and  set  forth  the  reasons 
which  had  induced  him  to  broach  the  subjedl  to  his  Holiness.  These  were  : 
(i)  The  great  commercial  importance  of  the  Venetian  book  trade,  more 
flourishing  in  Venice  than  in  any  other  city,  not  merely  of  Italy,  but  of 
Europe  ;  for  the  present  conditions  of  the  press  imposed  by  the  Tridentine 
Index  hampered  the  book  trade  in  Antwerp,  Lyons,  and  Paris.  This  was 
the  reason  why  the  Republic  displayed  such  anxiety  upon  the  matter.  (2) 
The  book  trade  in  itself  was  worthy  of  protedlion  and  consideration.  (3) 
A  sufficient  censorship  was  already  exercised  by  the  obligatory  imprimatur 
from  the  Council  of  Ten,  which  was  not  conceded  without  the  testamurs  of 
various  examiners,  among  them  the  Inquisitor ;  so  that  nothing  contra 
principiy  ne  contra  buoni  costumi^  ne  sopra  tutto  contra  la  religione  cattolica 
could  issue  from  the  press.  (4)  The  publication  of  the  new  Index,  which  was 
not  merely  a  revised,  but  an  augmented  edition  of  the  Tridentine  Index, 
would  ruin  many  who,  in  all  good  faith,  and  believing  themselves  covered 
by  the  Index  of  Trent,  had  published  books  which  now  appeared  upon  the 
Clementine  Index.  Besides,  many  of  these  books  did  not,  either  mediately 
or  immediately,  touch  upon  religious  questions,  but  were  condemned  for  some 
triviality,  such  as  the  works  of  many  poets,  and  an  immense  number  of 
books  on  a  variety  of  subjects  which  did  not  contain  any  attack  on  dogma, 
but  in  which  the  presence  of  a  single  word  which  might  raise  a  scruple  had 
been  deemed  sufficient  to  condemn  them  to  an  everlasting  death.  (5)  Add 
to  all  this  a  general  disapproval  which  reigns  in  Rome,  and  which,  without 
doubt,  will  be  felt  everywhere  by  men  of  learning,  whose  authority  is  of 
value,   as  the   Apostolic  See   knows  to  its  cost,  and  whom  it  is  therefore 

T 


1 3  8  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

advisable,  as  far  as  may  be,  to  preserve  well   affedled   and  obedient   to  the 
Church. 

One  of  Paruta's  main  objedls,  as  he  himself  declared  later  on,  was  to 
save  the  Venetian  trade  in  non-religious  books — in  the  classics,  the  poets, 
the  romancers.  He  therefore  passes  lightly  over  certain  "  trivialities " 
{qualche  -vanita)  for  which  many  of  the  most  popular  of  these  books  had 
been  placed  on  the  Clementine  Index,  and  rests  upon  the  fad:  that  Venice  has 
taken  and  will  take  every  precaution  against  works  containing  anti-Catholic 
dogma,  thereby  appealing  to  the  major  interests  of  the  Papal  Court.  Not 
only  was  he  diplomatic  in  so  arguing,  but  he  was  following  a  line  which 
Venice  had  always  supported — a  line  of  reasoning  enunciated  in  the  sittings 
of  the  Council  of  Trent  by  Daniele  Barbaro,  that  it  was  absurd  to  condemn 
equally  a  work  of  youthful  licence  {opus  licenti  a  juvenilis')  and  an  attack  on 
the  foundations  of  faith  or  the  dogmas  of  the  Church.  Venice  was  not 
anxious  to  secure  the  purity  of  her  press  at  the  cost  of  hampering  the  press ; 
but,  as  she  said  to  Margounios,  and  earlier  still  to  Cynthio  degli  Fabritii, 
she  would  not  tolerate  a  scandal.  "His  Holiness,"  says  Paruta,  listened 
kindly  to  these  vigorous  arguments ;  "  he  recognized  the  force  of  what  I 
urged  about  the  great  commercial  importance  of  her  book  trade  to  Venice. 
The  matter  was  one  for  the  Congregation  of  the  Index ;  but  as  he  desired 
to  consider  the  question  fully,  he  had  kept  the  new  Index  by  him  instead  of 
causing  it  to  be  published.  'In  the  condemned  books  there  must  surely  be 
something  wrong,'  he  said.  To  which  I  replied,  '  You  cannot  change  the 
world  and  make  everyone  perfed.  Nor  is  it  to  be  expeded  that  the  prohibi- 
tion of  certain  works  not  edifying  to  a  Christian  life  will  turn  all  men  to  the 
study  of  theology  and  sacred  writings ;  indeed,  it  is  quite  possible  that  the 
time  spent  over  bad  books  may  be  spent  over  worse  adions.  Furthermore, 
as  regards  dodrinal  works,  this  consideration  deserves  attention,  that  the 
learned  who  at  great  cost  and  trouble  have  formed  their  libraries  will  be 
driven  desperate,  because  they  can  never  be  sure  that  the  very  books  bearing 
on  their  subjeds  of  study  will  not  be  condemned  ;  and  if  this  prohibition  of 
books  be  so  widely  extended,  there  is  danger  that  it  will  not  be  obeyed.' 
The  Pope  was  not  displeased  with  my  pleadings,  to  which  I  was  urged  by 
many  people  of  weight  here,  who  promised  to  follow  up  the  suit  if  I  would 
begin  ;  for  the  proposal,  generally  speaking,  is  not  approved  even  here 
in  Rome." 

To  this  long  and  interesting  despatch  the  Senate  replied  on  the  21st 
August,  commending  their  ambassador's  adion,  but  pointing  out  that  all  he 
had  hitherto  urged  had  been  put  forward  as  a  private  individual,  not  as  the 
representative  of  Venice.  They  now  authorized  him,  should  the  Pope  not 
make  such  modifications  as  were  to  be  expeded  from  his  wisdom,  to  repeat  his 


Clement  VIII,  and  the  Republic.  130 

arguments  in  the  name  of  the  Republic.  On  September  4th  Paruta  was  told 
that  his  Holiness  intended  to  appoint  a  committee  of  the  learned  to  examine 
the  Index,  but  that  he  was  hesitating  owing  to  representations  made  to  him 
that  the  Congregation  would  feel  affronted  by  the  appointment.  Paruta 
at  once  sought  an  interview,  in  which  he  endeavoured  to  confirm  the  Pope 
in  his  resolution,  praising  his  Holiness  for  having  suspended  the  publication 
of  the  Index,  and  expressing  a  hope  that  some  relaxation  of  the  rigours  of 
the  new  Index  might  be  afforded.  His  Holiness  replied  that  he  was  con- 
sidering the  question.  "As  this  seemed  too  vague,"  says  Paruta,  "  I 
returned  to  the  charge,  and  called  his  attention  to  the  fate  which  had  over- 
taken the  Index  of  Paul  IV.,  which  was  so  general  in  its  terms,  and  so 
rigorous,  that  it  was  rejected  not  only  abroad,  but  even  in  Italy  itself" 
Nothing  came  of  this  interview.  The  Pope's  hesitation  continued  for  four 
months  more.  But  in  January  of  the  next  year  the  Congregation  of  the 
Index  met  before  the  Pope.  Some  of  the  Cardinals  wished  to  maintain  the 
Index  in  full,  as  drawn  up  by  the  Congregation.  His  Holiness,  however, 
himself  addressed  the  Congregation  at  length,  showing  that  he  was  of  another 
opinion.  He  made  use  of  some  of  the  arguments  urged  by  Paruta  in  his 
audiences;  chiefly  the  argument  that  by  the  pubHcation  of  so  severe  an 
Index  they  were  risking  the  reputation  of  the  Holy  See,  and  incurring  the 
danger  of  being  disobeyed.  The  Cardinal  of  Ascoli  replied  that  this  was 
no  reason  for  shrinking  ;  the  Congregation  must  do  its  duty  and  leave  the 
consequences  of  disobedience  to  those  who  disobeyed.  The  Pope,  however, 
remained  firm  in  his  determination  that  the  Index  must  be  largely  modified 
before  he  would  sandtion  its  publication.  "  So  I  hope  Venetian  interests 
will  be  satisfied,"  writes  Paruta,  "  as  the  libri  vulgari  on  the  list  will  be 
reduced  to  almost  nil.  The  Cardinal  of  Verona  has  been  useful."  Finally, 
on  the  19th  November,  1 594,  Paruta  was  able  to  report  to  the  Council  of  Ten 
that  at  last  the  Congregation  of  the  Index  had  resolved  to  print  the  Index  of 
1593,  but  much  altered  and  diminished ;  particularly  a  whole  class  of  books 
had  been  omitted  which  were  all  or  in  great  part  printed  in  Venice.  "  I  must 
inform  you,  however,"  he  continues,  "  that  the  Congregation  complain  that 
the  censorship  is  not  properly  exercised  in  Venice.  They  call  attention  to 
the  case  of  Mietti,  the  publisher,  consignee  of  a  box  of  books  forwarded 
to  Rome  through  him,  which,  when  opened,  was  found  to  contain  many 
books  on  the  list  of  the  First  Class.  They  wished  to  prosecute  Mietti, 
but  I  succeeded  in  pacifying  them,  and  have  heard  nothing  more  of  the 
matter.  Venetian  printers  are  also  accused  of  forging  the  imprint  on 
prohibited  books.  I  should  like,  as  the  Congregation  has  been  accommo- 
dating about  the  Index,  to  be  able  to  promise  them  that  the  government 
will  pay  attention  to  these  points."     To  which  the  Ten  replied  that  the 


140  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

RifFormatori  have  been  ordered  to  prosecute  all  cases  of  forgery  reported 
to  them. 

Two  other  causes  of  disagreement  between  the  Repubhc  and  the  Court 
of  Rome  tended  to  strain  their  relations  still  further.  In  the  year  1 594  Clement 
VIII.  granted  to  a  Venetian  publisher,  Domenico  Bassa/  a  copyright  of  a  very 
extensive  charadler.  It  ran  as  follows  :  Universis  et  singulis  librorum  impres- 
soribus  ac  bibliopolis  tarn  extra  quam  intra  Italiam  sub  excommunicationis  lat<e 
sententia  poena ^  nostra  vero  et  S.  R.  E.  temporali  ditioni  mediate  vet  immediate 
subject  is  etiam  subpoena  quingentorum  ducat  or  um  aurifisco  nostra  applicandorum 
et  amissionis  librorum  ipso  fa5lo  absque  alia  declaratione  cujusque  judicis 
incurrendis  inhibemus  et  interdicimus  ne  quis  ullum  ex  supraditlis  libris  aut 
cujuscunque  generis  qui  vel  nunquam  antea  editi  fuerunt  .  .  .  ullo  paElo  ejus- 
dem  vel  diversi  chara^eris  forma  imprimere^  vel  ab  aliis  impressos  vendere 
aut  venales  ponere  et  habuere  audeant  inter  decennium  a  prima  cujusque  operis 
aut  voluminis  editione  computandum.  The  tenour  of  this  privilege  was  to 
be  printed  in  the  books  issued  by  Bassa.  In  February,  1594-5,  the  Venetian 
book  trade  petitioned  the  government  against  this  privilege,  as  the  phrase 
tam  extra  quam  intra  Italiam  brought  them  within  its  terms.  They  urged 
that  they  could  never  be  sure  that  Bassa  would  not  publish  some  work  upon 
which  they  also  were  engaged ;  in  which  case  their  edition  must  either  lie 
idle  for  ten  years,  or  they  must  take  the  risk  of  being  excommunicated. 
Moreover,  "  the  copyright  to  Bassa  renders  nugatory  all  efforts  to  comply  with 
the  regulations  of  the  Council  of  Trent  or  with  the  laws  of  the  Republic, 
and  all  to  secure  for  one  man  and  his  heirs  immoderate  gain.  Only  two 
courses  remain  for  Venetian  printer-publishers,  either  to  abandon  their 
business  or  to  migrate  to  Rome." 

It  is  remarkable  that  the  Venetian  printer-publishers  should  have  taken 
this  matter  so  seriously.  But,  unless  the  whole  petition  were  fiditious,  put 
up  on  purpose  to  provoke  a  question  with  Rome,  it  is  clear  that  they  were 
alarmed,  that  they  really  thought  that  the  privilege  would  operate  to  their 
injury,  and  that  they  were  in  lively  dread  of  excommunication.  The  govern- 
ment of  the  Republic  was  not  slow  to  reply  to  this  appeal.  On  the  i8th 
February,  1594-5,  the  Senate  addressed  the  following  strongly-worded  protest 
to  Paruta  :  "  When  this  Papal  Brief  conferring  a  copyright  upon  Bassa  first 
appeared,  we  thought  it  a  forgery,  or  at  least  that  it  had  been  issued  without 
due  consideration  by  his  Holiness.  It  is  beyond  all  measure  extravagant 
and  intolerable  that  by  the  use  of  the  pains  of  excommunication  they  should 
aim  at  destroying  the  arts  and  industries  of  our  city.  This  Brief  inflidls  a 
wound  upon  the  liberty  and  dignity  of  the  laws  and  ancient  constitutions  of 

Cicogna,  Iscrix.  Fen.,  iii.  64  ;  iv.  639  ;  v.  512,  513. 


Clement  VIII.  and  the  'Republic.  1 4 1 

our  temporal  authority,  conceded  to  us  by  the  grace  of  the  Lord  God.  If 
they  pursue  this  course  they  may  proceed  to  crush  other  industries,  to  say 
nothing  of  the  important  effedt  this  Brief  will  have  upon  the  adivity  of  this 
market  and  upon  the  customs  by  injuring  the  trade  in  paper  and  other 
material  employed  in  the  book  business."  Paruta  is  instrud:ed  to  beg  his 
Holiness  to  withdraw  the  Brief  altogether,  as  nothing  short  of  this  will  avail, 
for  everyone  will  refrain  from  printing  and  selling  books  through  fear  of 
incurring  excommunication.  And,  further,  Paruta  is  ordered  to  report  upon 
the  attitude  assumed  by  the  representatives  of  other  powers  in  Rome. 
Paruta  fulfilled  his  orders  by  appealing  to  the  Pope  upon  two  grounds  :  one 
a  special  ground,  the  consideration  due  to  the  Venetian  and  to  all  other 
presses  ;  the  other  a  general  ground,  that  ecclesiastical  weapons  were  being 
used  in  purely  lay  matters.  The  Pope  replied  that  he  was  under  the 
impression  that  Bassa's  copyright  applied  only  to  books  in  the  Vatican 
Library,  but  that  he  would  refer  the  matter  to  a  commission,  which  was 
naturally  the  Congregation  of  the  Index.  Paruta  pointed  out  to  his  govern- 
ment, first,  that  the  Brief  did  not  receive  the  same  wide  interpretation  in 
Rome  as  was  put  upon  it  by  the  Venetian  publishers.  The  secretary  who 
framed  the  Brief  declared  that  it  was  designed  merely  to  give  Bassa  a  copy- 
right in  the  notes  and  commentaries  printed  by  him  for  the  first  time. 
Secondly,  if  the  Pope's  interpretation  be  corredl,  and  the  copyright  applies 
only  to  books  in  the  Vatican,  that  and  the  other  Roman  libraries  "  offer  no 
material  for  good  editions."  Besides,  Bassa  himself  was  bankrupt  through  the 
failure  of  the  Ubertini  bank,  so  the  Venetian  printer-publishers  need  not 
fear  his  competition,  and  the  ambassador  expresses  his  private  opinion  that 
the  copyright  was  granted  merely  as  a  blind  to  Bassa's  creditors.  To  all  this 
the  Senate  replied  that  the  observations  made  by  Paruta  may  be  true,  but 
they  do  not  alter  the  asped:  of  the  case.  Venice  is  holding  out  on  a  matter 
of  principle.  The  considerations  at  the  close  of  Paruta's  despatch  are 
applicable  only  to  the  special  case,  and  do  not  in  any  way  affeft  the  general 
aspeft  of  Venetian  interests  as  involved  in  the  question  whether  his  Holiness 
has  the  right  to  interfere  in  the  matter  of  the  lay  arts  and  industries  of  the 
Venetian  State,  especially  when  he  adopts  the  scandalous  method  of  employ- 
ing excommunication  against  lay  persons  in  lay  affairs.  If  excommunication, 
that  tremendous  weapon,  be  employed  in  trivial  cases  it  will  lose  its  terrors. 
The  Congregation  of  the  Index,  in  considering  Paruta's  representations 
on  the  subjedl,  showed  itself  willing  to  deal  favourably  with  the  question. 
The  Cardinals  professed  themselves  anxious  upon  the  point  of  the  corredlness 
of  Venetian  editions  of  sacred  works,  but  they  declared  that  they  would  be 
satisfied  if  in  the  Venetian  reprints  of  all  such  works  the  Roman  text  was 
adhered  to  ;  and  this  ought  to  be  an  advantage  to  the  Venetian  book  market 


142  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

by  insuring  that  none  but  good  editions  were  published  and  sold  in  that 
city.  The  Congregation  desired  to  be  the  sole  source  of  copyright  for 
Venetian  editions  of  certain  important  ecclesiastical  works,  such  as  editions 
of  the  Councils.  Paruta  advised  his  government  to  reply  that  it  will  take 
every  care  that  a  proper  copyright  in  such  works  is  granted  when  sought 
for.  He  urges  the  Republic  not  to  drive  matters  too  hard.  "  We  must 
avoid,"  he  says,  "  bringing  down  on  ourselves  the  reprisals  which  Paul  IV. 
took  against  us  when  we  refused  to  observe  certain  regulations  in  the  matter 
of  hooks,  by  forbidding  the  importation  of  books  printed  at  Venice  into  the 
States  of  the  Church.  Rome  can  afford  to  do  this,  for  she  can  bring  her 
books  from  France  and  Germany  ;  it  is  true  they  cost  a  little  more,  but  they 
are  far  more  beautiful  and  more  accurately  printed.  I  have  heard,  not  from 
book  printers  but  from  book  buyers,  that  unless  the  Venetian  press  uses 
more  care  than  it  has  done  for  some  time  past,  Venetian  books  will  be  pro- 
hibited by  themselves,  so  serious  are  their  imperfedlions." 

Here  the  affair  of  Bassa  ended.  In  all  probability  the  Venetians  were 
mistaken  in  attaching  so  much  importance  to  the  Papal  Brief,  and  Paruta 
was  most  likely  nearer  the  mark  when  he  held  it  to  be  merely  a  show 
privilege  to  help  Bassa  to  keep  his  creditors  at  bay.  But  all  through  the 
affair  the  Venetian  government  displayed  extraordinary  heat,  while  the  Court 
of  Rome  maintained  a  conciliatory  temper.  Paruta  thought  his  government 
was  driving  matters  too  far;  but  the  Senate  was  in  arms  on  a  question  of 
principle.  It  saw  in  the  Papal  Brief  another  proof  of  that  spirit  of  encroach- 
ment upon  the  domain  of  secular  princes  which  now  characterized  the  Court 
of  Rome,  and  it  resolved  to  resist  it.  The  indignation  of  the  Venetian 
printer-publishers  and  their  evident  alarm  seem  to  show  that  the  Congre- 
gation of  the  Index  was  weighing  heavily  on  the  book  trade  and  rendering  it 
highly  sensitive. 

But  a  still  more  angry,  though  a  shorter  dispute  between  Venice  and 
Rome  was  roused  by  the  aAion  of  the  Inquisitor  of  Bergamo.  The  Inqui- 
sitor arrested  and  tried  a  layman  in  that  city  without  informing  the  civil 
governors  or  asking  their  assistance.  This  was,  of  course,  a  violation  of 
the  Concordat  between  Julius  III.  and  the  Republic.  The  Senate,  on  i8th 
February,  1 594-5,  instructed  Paruta  to  go  to  his  Holiness  and  to  inform  him  of 
these  disorderly  proceedings  on  the  part  of  the  Inquisitor  of  Bergamo,  and 
to  tell  the  Pope  that  such  conduft  was  a  violation  of  the  terms  upon  which 
Venice  permitted  the  Holy  Office  to  a6l  within  her  dominions.  Paruta  is 
to  urge  the  matter  warmly  upon  the  attention  of  his  Holiness.  The  Senate 
then  ordered  the  redors  of  Bergamo  to  inform  the  Inquisitor  there  that  the 
trial  is  null  and  void,  and  that  he  must  go  no  further  with  it,  as  the  reClors 
had  not  been  invited  to  take  a  part  in  the  proceedings.    Paruta,  at  his  audience 


Clement  VIII.  and  the  'Republic.  -  143 

with  the  Pope,  informed  him  that  the  aftion  of  the  Inquisitor  of  Bergamo 
was  contra  le  convenzioni^  contra  /'  uso  ordinario,  e  contra  la  ragione  istessa  ; 
to  which  the  Pope  replied  that  he  had  no  information,  and  information  must 
precede  a6lion  on  his  part.  Paruta  answered  that  it  was  impossible  to  doubt 
the  redlors  of  Bergamo's  account,  and  that  Venice  only  asked  what  was 
reasonable  in  claiming  that  each  party  should  observe  the  proper  limits  of  his 
adlion;  to  which  his  Holiness  replied,  smiling,  "  Certainly,  it  is  only  reason- 
able that  they  should  observe  their  proper  limits,  but  unfortunately  they 
do  not."  This  affair  of  the  Inquisitor  of  Bergamo  was  quickly  concluded, 
and  in  favour  of  Venice.  The  Court  of  Rome  again  showed  itself  con- 
ciliatory. The  Bishop  of  Bergamo  and  the  Inquisitor  withdrew  all  proceed- 
ings against  the  layman,  and  the  Senate  returned  them  thanks  on  nth 
March,  1595. 

It  has  been  necessary  to  dwell  at  some  length  on  these  various  episodes, 
because  they  serve  as  important  indications  of  how  matters  stood  between 
Venice  and  Rome.  We  see  how  great  the  dread  of  excommunication  still 
was,  how  strong  the  armoury  of  the  Church.  We  learn  how  severe  the  strain 
between  the  two  governments  was  growing,  as  Venice  came  to  understand 
the  nature  of  the  claims  put  forward  by  the  Papacy  ;  how  the  book  trade 
began  to  feel  the  hostile  influence  of  the  Index,  and  to  resent  it ;  how  the 
government  showed  itself  ready  to  support  the  press,  and  how  the  Republic 
gradually  defined  its  position  face  to  face  with  the  Court  of  Rome,  upon 
the  lines  which  Sarpi  subsequently  developed  and  defended. 


CHAPTER    XVI. 

1596. 

THE    CLEMENTINE     INDEX    AND    THE    CONCORDAT. 

Publication  of  the  Index;  its  date — The  InstruSiio — The  protest  of  Venetian  printers 
and  booksellers — The  aftion  of  the  Republic — The  Concordat  signed — Its  terras — The 
attitude  of  Venice  towards  the  Church. 


FTER  three  years'  delay  the  Clementine  Index  was  officially 
published  in  the  year  1596.'  It  was  largely  based  upon 
the  Sixtine  Index  of  1590,  but  with  very  considerable 
modifications  in  severity.  The  original  order  and  classifi- 
cation adopted  in  the  Tridentine  Index  was  preserved,  and 
the  Clementine  additions  to  each  class  and  letter  were 
added  in  appendices. 

By  far  the  most  important  feature  in  the  Clementine  Index  is  the 
publication  of  a  sort  of  appendix  to  the  Ten  Tridentine  Regul^,  containing 
instru(5lions  to  those  who  shall  be  engaged  on  the  prohibition,  the  expurga- 
tion, and  the  printing  of  books  {instruSlio  eorum  qui  turn  probibendis^  turn 
expurgandis^  turn  etiam  imprimendis  diligent iam  ac  fidelem  {ut  par  est)  operam 
sunt  daturi).     The  substance  of  this  Instruction  is  as  follows  : 

On  the  Prohibition  of  Books. 

I.  Bishops  and  Inquisitors  shall  take  care  that,  as  soon  as  this  Index  is 
published,  all  persons  under  their  jurisdidion  shall  bring  to  them  a  list  of  all 

'  The  Brief  of  Publication  is  dated  17th  Odt.,  1596.  Reusch,  i.  533.  But  the  Report 
of  the  RifFormatori  to  the  Senate,  1765,  gives  1595  as  the  year  of  publication.  So,  too,  does 
Pietro  Franceschi  in  his  Report  of  1761  (Cecchetti,  ii,  256)  ;  and  the  terms  of  the  Concordat 
of  14th  Sept.,  1596,  seem  to  prove  that  the  Index  and  Declaration  were  published  before 
that  date. 


T'he  Clementine  Index  and  the  Concordat.  1 4  c 

the  books  on  this  Index  which  are  in  the  possession  of  those  subjeds. 
The  Bishops  and  Inquisitors  are  to  name  a  certain  period  within  which  this 
Hst  must  be  presented.  In  Rome  this  duty  is  confided  to  the  Master  of  the 
Sacred  Palace. 

2.  In  Rome  the  Master  of  the  Sacred  Palace,  out  of  Rome  the  Bishops 
and  Inquisitors,  have  authority  to  grant  to  pious  and  learned  persons  leave 
to  have  and  to  read  one  or  more  of  the  prohibited  books  which  may  be 
permitted  by  the  rules  of  the  Index.^  Such  permission  was  to  be  voted  for 
three  years  only,  and  must  be  renewed  every  three  years  when  required. 
The  readers  of  these  permitted  books  are  bound  to  inform  the  Bishop  or  the 
Inquisitor  of  any  passages  which  call  for  remark. 

3.  Outside  Italy  the  Bishops,  Inquisitors,  and  Universities  shall  draw 
up  Indices  of  all  books  showing  heretical  or  immoral  tendencies  which 
appear  within  their  respedive  jurisdidlions,  and  these  books  are  to  be 
prohibited. 

4.  The  Apostolic  Nuncios  and  Legates  outside  Italy,  the  Inquisitors  and 
Bishops  in  Italy,  shall  send  yearly  to  the  Holy  See,  or  to  the  Congregation 
of  the  Index  or  its  delegate,  a  list  of  prohibited  or  censured  works  which 
have  appeared  in  their  distrids. 

5.  The  Bishops  and  Inquisitors  shall  examine  all  local  Indices,  with  a 
view  to  considering  whether  books  which  appear  only  on  those  Indices  should 
not  be  prohibited  within  their  jurisdidions  also. 

6.  Translations  of  books  condemned  by  the  Holy  See  are  also  con- 
demned. 

On  the  Correction  of  Books. 

1.  The  Bishops  and  Inquisitors  conjointly  have  the  power  to  purge 
books,  even  in  places  exempt  from  their  jurisdidion  and  belonging  to  no 
diocese.  Where  there  is  no  Inquisitor,  the  Bishop  alone  shall  discharge 
this  duty.  The  purgation  of  books  is  to  be  performed  by  pious  and 
learned  men,  usually  three  in  number.  After  these  censors  have  correded 
and  emended  a  work,  the  copy  is  to  be  submitted  to  the  Bishop  and  to  the 
Inquisitor  for  approval, 

2.  Censors  are  to  pay  attention  not  only  to  the  text,  but  also  to  the 
notes,  summaries,  marginalia,  indices,  prefaces,  and  dedications.  Then 
follows  a  list  of  points  which  especially  require  corredion,  including  all 
ambiguous  phrases,^  all  honourable  epithets  applied  to  heretics,  and  all 
praise  of  them,  propositions  hostile  to  the  liberty,  immunity,  and  jurisdidion 

^  ^ui    ad   prescriptum    Regularum    permitti    possunt,     that    is,    books    prohibited    donee 
corrigantur. 

^  Verba  duhia  et  ambigua. 

V 


146  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

of  the  Church/  propositions  which,  under  appeal  to  the  opinions,  customs, 
or  example  of  the  heathen,  favour  political  tyranny  and  support  the  ideas, 
falsely  called  reasons  of  State,  which  attack  evangelical  and  Christian  pre- 
cepts.^ Obscene  drawings,  even  in  capital  letters  and  initials  to  chapters, 
are  to  be  obliterated. 

3.  If  in  books  pubHshed  by  Catholics  after  the  year  1515  the  correc- 
tion can  be  effeded  easily  by  a  slight  alteration,  the  censors  may  emend  the 
passage  ;   if  not,  the  whole  passage  must  be  erased. 

4.  In  the  works  of  the  older  Catholics  nothing  is  to  be  altered  unless 
it  be  passages  corrupted  by  heretical  editors  or  careless  printers.  Should 
any  remarks  be  necessary,  they  may  be  added  in  the  margins,  or  notes  to  new 
editions. 

5.  When  the  purged  edition  has  been  printed  by  order  of  the  Bishop 
and  the  Inquisitor,  those  who  possess  the  book  may  corred  their  own  copy 
by  the  Inquisitorial  one. 

On  the   Printing  of  Books. 

1 .  No  book  may  be  printed  without  the  name,  surname,  and  nationality 
of  the  author  appearing  on  the  title-page.  If  the  Bishop  and  Inquisitor  see 
good  reason  why  the  name  should  not  appear,  the  name  of  the  censor  who 
approved  the  work  shall  be  printed  instead.  Works  of  collaboration  shall 
go  by  the  name  of  the  editor. 

2.  Regulars,  besides  the  imprimatur  of  the  Bishop  and  Inquisitor, 
require  that  also  of  their  superiors,  and  both  must  be  printed  at  the  begin- 
ning of  the  work. 

3.  It  is  forbidden  to  use  profane  or  indecent  capital  letters  or  illustrations 
in  any  work  dealing  with  ecclesiastical  or  spiritual  matters.  The  name  of 
the  printer,  the  place,  and  the  date  must  appear  in  every  book. 

4.  A  full  transcript  of  each  new  book  or  edition  is  to  be  left  with  the 
Bishop  and  the  Inquisitor,  and  no  copy  of  the  printed  work  is  to  be  sold 
until  the  edition  has  been  compared  with  the  transcript  and  found  to  agree 
absolutely. 

5.  The  testamur  of  the  examiners  is  to  be  printed  along  with  the 
imprimatur. 

6.  Printers  and  booksellers  are  to  take  an  oath  before  the  Bishop  and 
the  Inquisitor  that  they  will  loyally  obey  the  Rules  and  the  Instrudlions  of  the 
Index,  and  that  they  will  not  wittingly  admit  to  their  art  anyone  who  is  sus- 
pefted  of  heresy. 

'    Propositio7iei  qu<r  sunt  contra  libertatem,  immun'tatem  et  juristiiSiionem  Ecclesiasticam. 
■^  Sec  Sarpi,  Opera,  iv.  443.      Hclmstat,  1763. 


The  Clementine  Index  and  the  Concordat.  1 47 

7.  If  a  new  and  purged  edition  of  a  work  which  has  been  previously 
censured  is  to  appear,  a  notification  of  that  previous  censure  must  be  printed 
along  with  it  in  this  form  :  Bibliotheca  .  .  .  a  Conrado  Gesnero  TigurinOy 
damnato  au^fore^  olim  edita  ac  prohibita^  nunc  jussu  superiorum  expurgata  et 
permissa. 

In  Clement's  Instru5fio  there  was  little  that  had  not  been  already  implied 
in  the  Regulde  of  the  Council  of  Trent,  which  the  Republic  had  accepted. 
Three  points,  however,  call  for  attention.  By  clauses  3,  4,  and  5  on  the 
Prohibition  of  Books,  provision  was  made  for  the  continual  enlargement  of 
the  Index  by  the  additions  yearly  sent  to  Rome  from  the  dioceses  of  Italy 
and  the  Nunciatures  at  foreign  courts.  Clause  2  on  the  Corre6lion  of  Books, 
perhaps  the  most  important  clause  in  the  Instru£lio,  advances  claims  to  In- 
quisitorial jurisdidion  over  the  debatable  ground  of  political  do6lrine.  The 
phrases  libertas,  immunitas  et  jurisdiSlio  Ecclesiasiica,  contraposed  to  ratio 
Status  J  cover  the  whole  ground  upon  which  the  battle  of  Church  and  State 
and  their  respective  spheres  was  to  be  fought.  Clause  6  on  the  Printing  of 
Books  required  an  oath  of  allegiance  to  the  Index  and  its  administrators 
from  subjeds  of  the  Venetian  Republic. 

The  Venetian  government  must  have  been  informed  early  of  the  terms 
of  the  Instruction  or,  as  is  more  probable,  the  Clementine  Index  was  pub- 
lished and  in  operation  some  time  before  the  date  of  the  Brief  calling 
it  into  force,^  for  Venice  took  steps,  early  in  1596,  to  oppose  the  In- 
struCiio  as  it  stood,  and  secured  the  Concordat  a  month  before  the  date  of 
the  Brief. 

We  have  seen  that,  between  the  years  1564  and  1596,  the  Inquisitorial 
censorship  of  books  had  been  gradually  weighing  more  and  more  heavily  on 
the  Venetian  printers  and  booksellers.  As  proofs  we  have  the  attempt  made 
to  deprive  Venetian  printers  of  the  right  to  print  and  publish  bibles,  bre- 
viaries, and  missals,  and  to  insist  that  such  books  shall  be  printed  at  Rome 
and  nowhere  else — an  attempt  which  the  government  successfully  resisted, 
with  the  help  of  Paolo  Paruta.  And,  again,  Luigi  Grotto,  Cieco  d'Adria's 
appeal  ^  to  the  commissary  of  the  Inquisition  in  Venice  on  behalf  of  his  1588 
edition  of  Boccaccio,  for  which  no  copyright  from  the  Senate  exists,  would 
seem  to  show  that  publishers  had  more  dread  of  the  Inquisition  than  of  their 
own  government.  The  Indices  which  had  appeared  since  La  Casa's  Cata- 
logue had  so  increased  the  number  of  unpublishable  books— many  of  them 
forming  a  large  staple  in  the  trade  of  Venetian  printers  and  booksellers — that 
it  seemed  certain,  if  this  new  Index  was  enforced,  as  it  was  sure  to  be  by  the 
awakened  adivity  of  the  Church,  that  the  Venetian  book  trade  would  suffer 

^   17th  Oft.,  1596.     Reusch,  i.  533.  *  Reusch,  i.  391. 


148  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

severely.  In  spite  of  Paruta's  opinion  that  Venetian  interests  had  been 
sufficiently  consulted,  the  printers  and  booksellers  at  once  appealed  ^  to  the 
Senate  for  support  against  the  new  Index.  The  government  was  made 
anxious  by  the  general  attitude  of  the  Church,  and  was  still  more  alarmed  by 
certain  clauses  in  the  InstruSfio,  and  resolved  at  once  to  make  vigorous  re- 
presentations at  Rome.  The  Pope  charged  the  Patriarch  of  Venice,  the 
Bishop  of  Amelia,  and  the  Inquisitor  of  Venice  to  conduft  negotiations  with 
the  Republic  on  his  behalf  But  the  Curia  was  not  anxious  to  conclude  the 
matter  quickly  ;  it  hoped  that  by  delaying,  the  subjeft  would  be  allowed  to 
drop.  To  further  this  objedl,  Clement  talked  of  creating  another  Venetian  a 
cardinal,  in  addition  to  the  two  already  members  of  the  College.  In  the 
meantime,  however,  Clement's  commissaries  in  Venice  had  enjoined  upon 
parish  priests  and  confessors  the  obligation  to  carry  out  the  Clementine 
Index,  Rules,  and  Instru6lions  in  all  their  force,  and  to  see  that  their  con- 
gregations and  their  penitents  observed  the  injundtions.  This  adlion  on  the 
part  of  the  ecclesiastics,  while  the  question  was  still  pending,  roused  the 
Senate,  who  complained  vigorously  to  the  Pope,  and  ordered  Venetian 
booksellers  not  to  obey  the  injunctions  of  the  clergy.  The  government  also 
informed  the  Patriarch  that  in  the  State  of  an  independent  prince  he  had  no 
right  to  take  any  steps  afFeftIng  that  State  without  the  consent  of  the  govern- 
ment,^ In  the  face  of  this  resolute  attitude  the  Pope  gave  way,  and  on  his 
behalf  the  Cardinal  of  San  Giorgio  wrote  to  the  Cardinal  Patriarch,  Lorenzo 
Priuli,  the  Nuncio,  Anton  Maria,  Bishop  of  Amelia,  and  the  Inquisitor 
General,  Giovanni  Vicenzo  Arrigoni  of  Brescia,"^  instrufting  them  to  sign 
the  famous  Dichiarazioni  delle  Regole,  afterwards  known  as  the  Concordat,  on 
the  14th  September,  1596,  the  Senate  having  accepted  both  the  Index  and 
the  Declaration  two  days  previously. 

The  provisions  of  the  Declaration  were  as  follows  : 

I .  The  books  on  the  new  Index  marked  donee  corrigantur  may  be  sold 
unexpurgated  to  those  who  hold  a  licence  from  their  Ordinary  or  from  the 
Inquisitor  to  possess  them. 

1.  Should  a  publisher  desire  to  reissue  one  of  the  censured  books,  the 
corredlion  may  be  effeded  in  Venice ;  it  shall  not  be  necessary  to  send  the 
book  to  Rome. 

3.  The  printers  are  not  obliged  to  hand  to  the  Inquisitor  a  transcript  of 
the  work  they  intend  to  print  ;  It  is  sufficient  that  they  deposit  the  original 

^  Zaccaria,  op.  cit. 
Che  in  casa  di  prituipe  libera,  e  molto  meno  in  quelle  circostanze,  non  si  doveva  operare  causa 
alcuna  senza  il  publico  bcneplacito.     Report   of  Pietro   Franceschi,    1761.      Cecchetti,  op.   tit., 
ii.  257. 

^  Cecchciti,  op.  cit.,  ii.  10. 


The  Clementine  Index  and  the  Concordat.  \  49 

manuscript  with  the  secretary  of  the  RifFormatori  dello  Studio  di  Padova, 
who  shall  consign  these  manuscripts  to  a  special  chest  in  the  Ducal  Chancery, 
and  shall  enter  the  titles  in  an  inventory  to  each  chest.  This  is  to  apply  only 
to  new  books  or  new  editions  of  books  marked  donee  corrigantur.  In  other 
cities  of  the  Venetian  dominion  the  manuscript  shall  be  consigned  to  the 
Chancellor  of  the  Captain  ^  in  each  city. 

4.  In  all  books  the  imprimatur  of  the  magistrates  shall  be  printed  on 
the  verso  of  the  first  leaf,  as  at  present  by  law  established. 

5.  Printers  are  not  to  use  lascivious  woodcuts,  but  they  may  use  pro- 
fane ones  provided  they  are  not  lascivious. 

6.  The  booksellers  shall  draw  up  a  list  of  all  the  books  in  their  shops, 
and  shall  present  it  to  the  Inquisitor  for  this  one  time  only,  in  order  thus  to 
clear  the  shops  of  all  books  on  this  new  Index. 

7.  As  regards  the  right  of  the  Bishops  and  Inquisitors  to  prohibit  books 
which  are  not  on  the  present  Index,  it  is  declared  that  this  refers  only  to 
books  which  attack  religion,  are  printed  out  of  Venice,  or  are  issued  with  a 
false  imprint.  The  right  shall  be  exercised  rarely,  and  only  on  just  cause 
shown,  and  with  the  consent  of  the  three  lay  assessors.^ 

8.  The  rule  as  to  the  oath  of  allegiance  shall  not  take  eiFedl  in  the 
dominion. 

9.  All  heirs  shall  give  to  the  Inquisitor  a  list  of  the  prohibited  books 
which  they  find  in  their  legacy  within  three  months  after  succession,  and 
until  that  be  done  they  may  not  use  nor  alienate  the  prohibited  or  censured 
books. 

The  Concordat  was  signed,  and  one  hundred  and  fifty  copies  ^  printed 
for  distribution  among  the  printers  and  booksellers  of  Venice  ;  and  then,  but 
not  till  then,  did  the  Republic  permit  the  Index  to  be  published  with  their 
consent.  Some  of  the  clauses  in  the  Declaration  refer  to  provisions  of  the 
Tridentine  Regul^e^  some  are  designed  to  counterad:  the  Clementine  Instru5lio. 
The  three  most  important  points  in  the  Instrucfio  were,  as  already  stated,  the 
oath  of  allegiance  to  the  Holy  Office,  the  continuous  enlargement  of  the 
Index  at  the  pleasure  of  Rome,  and  the  introdudlion  of  purely  political 
questions,  under  the  heading  q{  jurisdi£lio  Ecclesiastica  and  ratio  Status^  as 
proper   subjedls  for  Inquisitorial   censorship.      The  oath  of  allegiance  was 

^  The  Military  Governor. 

^  5'  intende  de*  libri  contrarii  alia  religione,  forastieri,  o  con  false  et  finte  licenze  stampati,  e 
rarissime  volte  si  dara  il  caso,  ne  si  fara  senza  giustissima  causa^  e  con  partecipazione  del  Santo 
Offizio,  et  intervento  de  clarissimi  Signori  Assistenti,  tanto  in  Venezia  come  nello  Stato. 

^  Reusch,  i.  547,  but  the  report  of  the  RifFormatori  in  1765  says  sixty  copies.  I  think 
Franceschi  is  right,  for  the  same  document  states  that  there  were  125  presses  in  Venice, 
and  the  Concordat  was  printed  for  circulation  among  them  all.  See  Pietro  Franceschi's 
Report.     Cecchetti,  ii.  256,  257. 


150  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

abolished  by  the  eighth  clause  of  the  Concordat ;  the  preceding  clause  dealt 
with  the  other  two  points.  The  seventh  clause  is  by  far  the  most  important 
clause  in  the  Concordat.  We  shall  find  Paolo  Sarpi  and  all  the  other  partisans 
of  Venice  basing  their  resistance  to  the  Index  upon  it.  And  indeed  it  con- 
tained such  a  curtailment  of  the  powers  of  the  Inquisition  and  the  Congrega- 
tion of  the  Index  over  books,  that  it  is  surprising  to  find  the  Court  of  Rome 
assenting  to  it.  For  it  limited  the  ecclesiastical  inquisition  to  purely  religious 
questions,  and  to  a  supervision  of  books  printed  elsewhere  than  in  Venetian 
territory  or  issued  with  a  false  imprint,  thus  excluding  political  and  secular 
questions  from  its  purview  ;  and  it  provided  that  fresh  additions  to  the  Index 
should  only  be  made  rarely,  on  good  cause  shown,  and  with  the  assent  of  the 
lay  assessors.  And,  though  repeatedly  requested  to  do  so  by  Rome,  the 
Venetian  government  declined  to  authorize  the  publication  of  any  augmented 
Index  till  the  year  1766,^  wherein  the  new  prohibitions  are  announced  as 
juxta  formam  concordatorum. 

The  relief  obtained  for  the  book  trade  by  the  Concordat  was  very 
great,  had  the  persons  interested  chosen  to  avail  themselves  of  it.  There 
was  a  tone  of  decision  and  sharpness  about  the  clauses  which  indicate  that 
the  government  was  aroused  and  angry.  And  indeed,  a  few  months  before 
the  settlement  of  the  Concordat,  and  while  the  question  was  still  pending, 
on  the  14th  June  the  Senate  published  the  following  decree,  in  efFedl  an 
attack  on  the  interference  of  Rome :  "  The  printers  and  booksellers  of  this 
city  have  for  some  time  past  been  in  the  habit  of  applying  to  Rome  for 
privileges  and  motu  proprio,  conferring  upon  them  sole  rights  in  certain 
works  to  the  exclusion  of  other  printers  and  booksellers — ^a  custom  contrary 
to  our  laws,  full  of  bad  example,  detrimental  to  the  trade,  and  injurious  to 
the  public.  Be  it  decreed,  that  all  printers,  our  subjedls  or  inhabitants  of 
our  city,  who  have  obtained  or  enjoy  such  exclusive  privileges  or  motu 
propriOy  shall  straightway  renounce  them,  for  the  support  and  preservation 
of  the  art  in  this  city  and  for  other  reasons ;  so  that  from  this  day  onwards 
everyone  is  at  liberty  to  print  any  books  from  which  he  has  hitherto  been 
debarred  by  such  privileges  and  motu  propria,  after  he  shall  have  obtained 
the  licences  declared  necessary  by  our  laws.  Nor  shall  any  subjedl  or  in- 
habitant, for  the  future,  venture  to  seek  either  diredly  or  indireftly,  nor  to 
enjoy  such  privileges,  under  pain  of  forfeiting  all  books  printed  upon  such 
privileges,  and  a  fine  of  ten  ducats  for  each  copy ;  one-third  of  the  books 
and  of  the  fine  shall  go  to  the  accuser,  one-third  to  the  court,  and  one-third 
to  charities." 

The  attitude  of  Venice  towards  the  Church  had  changed  very  much 

'   Reusch,  i.  54.7. 


The  Clementine  Index  and  the  C$me$ritit.  151 

since  it  passed  the  law  of  1562,  Then  the  government  was  working  hand 
in  hand  with  the  Inquisition  ;  now  its  tone  is  suspicious  and  hostile.  This 
change  seems  to  have  been  brought  about  thus :  when  the  government  found 
itself  face  to  face  with  the  great  problem  raised  by  the  new  art  of  printing — 
the  problem  of  the  censorship  of  the  press — it  recognized  the  need  for  some 
check  upon  an  industry  which  had  the  power  to  spread  opinion  so  widely, 
unless  the  world  was  to  be  swamped  by  books  hostile  to  religion,  corrupting 
to  morals,  dangerous  to  government.  It  reserved  to  itself  the  censorship  of 
politics  and  of  morals,  but  it  willingly  yielded  to  the  Church  the  position 
to  which  the  Church  was  entitled,  of  censor  on  religious  questions,  only 
requiring  that  the  Church  should  make  use  of  the  secular  machinery  for  the 
enforcement  of  its  censorship.  That  is  to  say,  had  the  Inquisitor  refused  his 
testamur  for  a  book,  it  is  most  unHkely  that  the  Council  of  Ten  would  have 
granted  its  imprimatur^  unless  it  believed  that  the  Inquisitor  had  been 
a(5tuated  by  motives  other  than  dogmatic  in  the  stridl  sense  of  the  word. 
The  government  considered  that  its  own  and  its  subjedls'  reasonable  liberties 
were  sufficiently  proteded  when  it  had  secured  the  Concordat  of  1551 
with  Julius  III.,  securing  the  presence  of  three  lay  Venetian  assessors  at 
all  sittings  of  the  Holy  Office,  whose  consent  was  essential  to  the  validity  of 
any  adlion  taken  by  the  tribunal  in  Venice.  But,  as  Sarpi  points  out, 
there  came  a  moment  when  the  divergence  between  the  aims  of  the  Church 
and  the  aims  of  the  State  began  to  manifest  itself.  The  moment  was 
marked  by  the  pontificate  of  Paul  IV. ;  the  divergence  was  accentuated  by 
the  Lutheran  heresy,  and  the  new  aims  of  the  Church  were  formulated  in 
the  Council  of  Trent.  Venice  found  that  the  Church,  under  the  pressure 
of  the  Reformation  and  the  necessity  for  strengthening  its  position,  was 
beginning  to  put  forward  claims  far  wider  than  any  it  had  explicitly 
advanced — claims  to  at  least  a  concurrent  jurisdidlion  on  certain  points 
which  the  government  held  to  be  secular,  and  in  the  abstra6l,  to  the 
universal  authority  of  the  Papacy  over  temporal  princes;  for  the  title, 
Qiui  filii  sint  veri,  in  the  Decretal  Per  venerabilem,  had  been  interpreted  to 
mean  that,  and  the  do6trine  Papam  habere  potestatem  in  temporalia  in  ordine 
ad  spiritualia  could  be  extended  to  cover  incitement  to  rebellion  and 
assassination.  Moreover,  Venice  found  that  the  Church  was  coming  more 
and  more  to  mean  Rome.  There  was  an  attack  on  the  liberty  of  Venice  as 
a  secular  government,  and  there  was  an  attack  on  her  position  of  quasi- 
ecclesiastical  independence.  And  this  touched  a  chord  deep  down  in  the 
heart  of  the  Republic,  and  stirred  an  ancient  rivalry — the  rivalry  between  the 
Evangelist  and  the  Apostle,  between  St.  Peter  and  St.  Mark.  The  Venetians 
had  believed  themselves  safe  with  three  Savii  sopra  1'  Heresia,  and  protected 
by  the  terms  of  their  Concordat  with  Julius  III.      Now  they  found  that 

v/ 


152 


The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 


Rome  was  planting  itself  in  the  heart  of  the  Republic  under  the  guise  of 
the  Inquisition,  and  the  discovery  of  this  attack  led  Venice  to  take  up 
the  hostile  attitude  which  we  have  noticed.  We  shall  see  how  Venice 
stated  her  position,  how  she  defended  it,  and  how  far  she  made  her  defence 
good,  upon  the  subjedl  of  book-printing  and  book-selling  in  Venice. 


CHAPTER    XVII. 

1596— 1623. 

THE    ECCLESIASTICAL    ATTACK    ON    THE    CONCORDAT. 

The  position  Venice  desired  to  assume — Clause  Seven  of  the  Concordat,  and  the 
corollaries  Venice  deduced  from  it — Venice  still  Catholic — Double  attitude  the  cause  of 
weakness — The  praflical  success  of  the  Church. 

O  doubt  the  position  which  Venice  desired  to  assume  was 
the  position  taken  by  Philip  II,  of  Spain  towards  the 
Tridentine  Index  and  its  ten  Regul^e.  The  King  wrote  to 
his  ambassador  that  "  Spain  has  her  own  special  Index  and 
her  own  special  Rules  on  the  prohibition  of  books.  It  can 
not  be  permitted  to  place  her  under  general  orders.  Books 
which  in  one  country  may  be  innocuous,  in  another  may  be  dangerous."* 
Venice  was  not  hostile  to  a  censorship  and  an  Index,  but  it  desired  to  have 
control  over  both.  The  Republic  did  not  raise,  as  Philip  did,  any  official 
objedion  to  the  Index  and  Regula  of  Trent,  probably  because  she  thought 
that,  as  the  Index  and  the  censorship  were  a  part  of  the  Inquisition,  the 
question  of  her  rights  had  really  been  settled  when  her  position  towards  the 
Inquisition  was  defined.  The  Republic  had  always  maintained  that  the 
Inquisition  in  Venetian  territory  was  only  operative  through  the  consent  of 
the  government — that  the  Holy  Office  was  by  no  means  a  separate  and  in- 
dependent power  in  the  State.  And  it  based  its  argument  upon  the  fad: 
that  the  Papacy  had  not  imposed  the  Inquisition  upon  Venice  nolens  volens^ 
but  had  only  succeeded  in  establishing  it  in  the  dominions  of  the  Republic 
after  consenting  to  specific  agreements  which  the  government  didated,  and 
that  one  of  these  agreements  rendered  the  Ducal  exequatur  necessary  to  the 
Inquisitor  before  he  could   ad.     When   the   government  found  that  the 

^  Llorente,  iii.  265,  272.     Reusch,  i.  318. 
X 


154  ^^^^  Venetian  Frititing  Press. 

Church  proposed  to  claim  full  and  independent  inquisitorial  powers  over  the 
book  trade,  leaving  the  secular  authority  on  one  side,  it  took  the  adlivc 
measures  we  have  noted,  to  reassert  its  position  by  means  of  the  Concordat. 

The  Venetians  deduced  two  corollaries  from  the  seventh  clause  of  the 
Concordat — first,  that  all  future  prohibitions  of  books,  in  order  to  be  valid 
in  Venice,  required  a  formal  recognition  on  the  part  of  the  government. 
Though  the  wording  of  the  clause  is  not  very  clear,  yet  the  phrase,  "with 
the  participation  of  the  Holy  Office  and  the  intervention  of  the  three 
assessors,"  might  be  made  to  bear  this  meaning  construdively,  for  the  three 
assessors  were  subjeds  of  Venice,  amenable  to  her  orders,  removable  by  her, 
and  triable  for  disobedience.  This  was  undoubtedly  the  intention  of  Venice, 
though  she  clothed  it  in  slightly  ambiguous  language,  possibly  in  order  to 
facilitate  the  consent  of  Rome. 

The  clergy  in  a  body  did  their  best  to  traverse  this  proposition  in 
theory,  and  to  render  it  abortive  in  fad.  They  maintained  that  prohibitions 
from  Rome  were  binding  on  all  good  Christians,  whether  the  government 
chose  to  admit  it  or  not,  and  they  constantly  endeavoured  to  make  additions 
to  the  subsequent  issues  of  the  Clementine  Index  which  appeared  in 
Venice.^  As  we  have  seen,  the  government  remained  firm,  and  the  appendix 
to  the  first  augmented  edition  in  1766  shows  how  very  few  books  it  had 
permitted  the  Inquisition  to  add  to  the  Index.  As  a  matter  of  fad,  the 
Clementine  Index  remained  the  sole  Index  for  Venice  from  1596  to  1766. 

The  second  corollary  deduced  by  the  Venetians  from  Clause  7  of  the 
Concordat,  the  proposition  that  the  duties  of  the  Inquisitor  shall  be  confined 
to  questions  of  theology  and  of  dogma,  could  be  more  easily  evaded  by  the 
Church  ;  for  it  raised  the  wide  question — what  is  heretical .?  and  brought  into 
the  arena  the  problem  of  the  boundary  line  between  temporal  and  spiritual 
spheres  of  adion,  between  ecclesiastical  dogma  and  secular  policy.  And  it 
was  in  this  region  that  the  inherent  weakness  of  the  Venetian  attitude  lay. 
The  government  was  quite  clear  as  to  the  position  it  desired  to  maintain,  and 
earnest  enough  in  its  endeavours  to  make  that  position  good.  Throughout 
the  years  from  1593  to  1596  it  displayed  a  vigorous  and  even  a  violent 
temper  on  the  question  of  its  rights,  and  did  what  in  it  lay  to  proted 
its  book  trade,  and  to  save  it  from  those  ruinous  consequences  which 
had  overtaken  the  book  trade  of  Rome,  and,  as  Paruta  declared,  had 
injured  that  industry  in  Antwerp,  Paris,  and  Lyons.  It  secured  the  Con- 
cordat from  an  unwilling  Pope,  and  it  enforced  the  provisions  of  the  Con- 
cordat wherever  its  own  adion  was  possible;  for  example,  it  absolutely 
prevented  the  public  and  official  enlargement  of  the  Index  inside  Venice.   Yet 

'   '597.  '598,  1607,  1608,  1614,  1624,  1707.     Rcusch,  i.  547. 


The  Ecclesiastical  Attack  on  the  Concordat.  155 

if  we  turn  to  examine  the  conditions  of  the  book  trade  itself,  we  find  that  the 
Index  and  the  Inquisition  are  clearly  operating  with  repressive  vigour.  The 
number  of  copyrights  falls  off  suddenly,  from  twenty-four  in  i  596  to  seven  in 
1597.  The  printers  began  to  leave  Venice  in  large  numbers,  and  to  carry 
away  their  instruments;  and  the  Senate  on  February  20th,  1 601-2,^  was  obliged 
to  pass  a  law  to  stop  this  emigration,  and,  finally,  there  is  a  most  remarkable 
decrease  in  the  number  of  printing  presses  in  Venice.  Within  a  few  months  of 
the  publication  of  the  Index,  and  in  spite  of  the  protedion  of  the  Concordat, 
the  presses  of  Venice  fall  from  one  hundred  and  twenty-five  to  forty.  And 
the  reason  for  this  inefficiency  of  the  government's  attempts  to  shelter  the 
trade  is  inherent  in  the  relation  of  the  Venetians  to  the  Church.  Venice  had 
not  broken  with  the  Church,  although  it  was  at  present  in  an  attitude  of 
hostility.  It  still  acknowledged  its  spiritual  allegiance ;  it  had  not  the  desire, 
nor  in  all  likelihood  the  power,  to  become  Protestant,  to  sever  itself  entirely 
from  the  Holy  See.  The  very  senators  who  wrung  from  the  Pope  the  con- 
cessions of  the  Concordat,  and  who  maintained  that  the  Inquisitor  drew  his 
authority  from  the  Doge,  in  their  private  life  and  in  their  cabinets  admitted  the 
authority  of  the  Pope  over  their  consciences,  and  obeyed  the  mandate  of  the 
Inquisitor.  The  very  same  printers  who  had  complained  to  the  Senate,  and  in 
whose  behalf  the  Concordat  was  secured,  admit  in  their  complaint  that  they  will 
not  and  dare  not  incur  excommunication;^  they  knew  that  for  their  own  peace 
of  soul  they  required  absolution  in  this  life  and  the  sacraments  before  death. 
It  was  impossible  in  this  state  of  mind  that  the  opposition  to  Rome  should 
be  vigorous,  real,  and  effective.  The  Venetians  were  not  sincere ;  there  was 
a  double  attitude.  The  attitude  of  Venice  as  a  State  was  hostile  to  Rome, 
and  the  attitude  of  the  Venetians  as  individuals  submissive  to  Rome.  They 
desired  with  one  part  of  their  mind  what  they  dreaded  with  the  other,  and 
the  inevitable  result  was  paralysis  in  adion.  How  could  men  at  this  mental 
point  of  view  combat  an  army  perfe6lly  organized,  absolutely  sincere,  clear 
as  to  its  objeft,  positive  and  obedient  ^  It  was  impossible.  And  the 
Church,  though  it  yielded  over  the  Concordat,  never  intended  it  and  never 
permitted  it  to  take  t^&d:.  Almost  the  entire  clergy  laboured  as  one  man 
to  render  the  concession  abortive. 

The  struggle  was  long  drawn,  and  the  means  adopted  to  achieve  this  end 
were  various.  In  the  first  place,  as  we  have  seen,  the  Roman  party  secured  the 
publication  of  no  more  than  150  copies,  and  it  was  not  difficult  to  cause  many 
of  these  to  disappear,  while  the  Index  was  sown  broadcast  over  Venice.  They 
made  use  of  that  powerful  instrument,  the  confessional ;  and  fathers- confessors 
were  ordered  to  announce  to  their  penitents  the  prohibition  of  all  the  books 

'  Appendix  I.,  No.  XVIII.  '  See  p.  140,  Paruta's  Despatches. 


156  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

condemned  at  Rome,  in  spite  of  the  clauses  in  the  Concordat  which  forbade 
such  prohibitions.  The  result  was  that  the  books  condemned  at  Rome  could 
find  little  or  no  sale  in  Venice,  and  only  among  those  who  were  more  or  less 
suspec5led  and  contemned  for  their  unorthodoxy.  The  government  replied  by 
the  expulsion  of  the  Capuchins  and  Theatines,  the  principal  offenders ;  but 
in  vain,  for  in  the  Diocesan  Synods  the  bishops  took  care  to  announce  all  the 
new  prohibitions  decreed  by  the  Congregation  of  the  Index.  Rome  caused 
its  additions  to  the  Index  to  be  secretly  printed  and  distributed  to  the  book 
trade.  The  government  arrested  and  severely  punished  a  bookseller  in 
Bergamo  for  having  this  list  of  additions  in  his  shop.  The  Holy  Office 
gave  loose  leaves  containing  the  additional  prohibitions  to  the  Lent  ledurers, 
with  orders  to  read  out  the  titles  of  forbidden  books ;  though  on  the  repre- 
sentations of  the  government  this  abuse  was  forbidden  with  the  consent  of 
the  Nuncio.  But  by  far  the  most  powerful  means  for  destroying  the  effedl 
of  the  Concordat  was  offered  by  the  laws  of  Venice  itself,  thereby  illustrating 
the  inherent  weakness  of  the  dual  attitude  towards  Rome.  By  the  law  of 
1562  the  Inquisitor  or  his  delegate  was  appointed  one  of  the  three  govern- 
ment censors  of  books.  Without  his  testamur  the  certificate  of  the  Riffor- 
matori  could  not  be  obtained,  and  without  that  an  imprimatur  would  not  be 
granted  by  the  Council  of  Ten.  All  that  the  Inquisitor  had  to  do  was  to 
take  the  latest  edition  of  the  Index  of  Rome,  and  to  steadily  refuse  his 
testamur  for  any  work  whose  title  appeared  therein.  If  the  government 
pleaded  Clause  7  of  the  Concordat,  limiting  new  prohibitions  to  books 
contrarii  alia  religione  forastieri  0  con  false  e  finte  Licentie  stampati^  the 
Inquisitor  would  not  find  it  difficult  to  argue  that  any  book  to  which  the 
Church  was  opposed  must  necessarily  be  contrario  alia  religione ;  he  could 
even  point  out  that  there  was  a  difference  between  contrario  and  contra^  and 
that  a  book  might  be  contrario  alia  religione  without  dealing  in  any  way  witJi 
religious  dogma.  The  government  had  conceded  the  Church's  right  to 
judge  in  this  matter. 

It  is  not  till  we  come  to  the  period  when  Venice  adts  under  the 
inspiration  of  Fra  Paolo  Sarpi  that  we  find  the  government  making  a  stand 
on  this  point.  When  the  Republic  undertook  the  protedion  of  the  press  in 
the  year  1596,  it  should  have  removed  the  Inquisitor  from  his  joint  and  con- 
current a6lion  with  the  lay  censors.  This  dual  sovereignty  of  Church  and 
State,  the  remnant  of  the  mediseval  idea,  though  not  admitted  in  theory  by 
Venice,  was  there  in  pradlice,  and  was  sure  to  breed  dissensions.  But  Venice 
could  not  remove  the  Inquisitor  without  incurring  the  charge  of  rebellion 
against  the  Church,  and  becoming  suspedl  of  heretical  leanings.  And  how 
indignantly  Venice  repudiated  such  charges  is  proved  by  the  Doge's  excla- 
mation when  the  accusation  of  Calvinism  was  brought  against  the  State  : 


The  Ecclesiastical  Attack  on  the  Concordat. 


^S7 


Che  vuol  dire  Calvinista  ?  siamo  tanti  Cristiani  quanta  il  Papa^  e  Cristiajii 
moriremo  al  dispetto  di  chi  non  vorria.  And  so  it  came  about  that  while  the 
Church  yielded  in  appearance  on  the  points  of  the  Concordat,  in  reality  it 
drove  the  Index,  the  Regul^^  and  the  Instru^io  home  upon  the  Venetian 
printing  press,  with  the  result  which  many  years  after  the  government 
sorrowfully  recognize,  that  in  spite  of  every  effort,  I' arte  rimase  priva  di  tutti 
que'  Libri  cJi  erano  segnati  neir  Indice ;  o  se  alcuni  ne  adopero  gli  ebbe  cosl 
altera ti  e  mutilati  che  ben  presto  negli  altri  Paesi  j'  estinse  il  credito  delle  nostre 
edizione^  ne  mat  piu  si  riebbe.  That  the  Church  of  Rome  was  not  solely  to 
blame  for  the  extindtion  of  the  credit  of  the  Venetian  Press — that  other  causes, 
some  general,  such  as  the  decline  of  Venice  herself,  others  particular,  such 
as  the  misdemeanours  of  the  trade  and  the  impotence  of  the  laws,  also  con- 
tributed to  this  result,  we  shall  have  occasion  to  observe.  But  it  is  not  too 
much  to  say  that  the  blow  dealt  by  the  Index  of  Clement  was  a  severe  one, 
and  contributed  largely  to  that  long  decline  which  the  government  of  Venice 
struggled  vainly  to  arrest. 


^ 

^S 

w^^ 

p 

^ 

P^ 

'"^ 

J 

^^ 

^^^ 

^: 

9 

^P 

\aw5<® 

5^^^A^ 

^ 

^ 

ffi 

i 

S 

^^p 

fP' 

m 

^P 

»^(^^ 

!:3W 

^^g 

1 

^ 

^^§ 

/^^tjj5^^^  sj 

^ 

CHAPTER    XVIII. 

■  1605 — 1650. 

THE    INTERDICT    AND    FRA    PAOLO    SARPI. 


The  quarrel  continued — The  immediate  causes  of  the  Interdift — The  adjustment  of  the 
quarrel — Fra  Paolo  Sarpi  ;  his  championship  of  the  Republic  and  his  views  on  the  relation  of 
Church  to  State — The  attempt  to  suppress  discussion  of  the  Interdidl — The  case  of  Giovanni 
Battista  Ciotto — Violation  of  the  Concordat — Sarpi's  Consults  sulla  regolazione  dellt  Stampe 
— The  three  classes  of  books  created  by  the  seventh  clause  of  the  Concordat  ;  and  examples 
— Sarpi's  advice  contained  in  the  Discorso  sopra  le  Stampe  and  the  Discorso  sopra  P  Inquhitiont 
— His  conclusions — Resume  of  Sarpi's  position — Efforts  of  the  government  to  make  good  this 
position — Success  of  the  Church  in  defeating  it. 

HE  quarrel  between  Rome  and  Venice  was  by  no  means 
concluded  by  the  signature  of  the  Concordat;  but  at  the 
opening  of  the  seventeenth  century  it  assumed  another 
phase.  In  the  year  1601  the  Court  of  Rome  addressed  a 
remonstrance  to  the  Republic  on  the  presence  of  the  Enghsh 
ambassador  in  Venice,  and  the  celebration  of  the  Protes- 
tant service  in  his  private  chapel.^  To  this  the  Senate  replied,  thanking  his 
Holiness  for  his  vigilance,  and  assuring  him  that  the  government  had  taken 
all  necessary  precautions  for  the  preservation  of  the  Catholic  faith,  which 
was  as  much  the  care  of  the  Republic  as  of  his  Holiness.  More  serious 
subjects  of  disagreement  were  in  preparation.  By  a  series  of  decrees  passed 
in  the  years  1515,  1537,  1561,^  and  reaffirmed  in  1603,  the  Senate  had 
forbidden  the  eredion  of  new  churches,  monasteries,  and  hospitals  in  Venice 
without  the  permission  of  the  government.  By  a  law  passed  in  1536,'''  and 
reaffirmed  in  1605,  the  Senate  had  forbidden  the  alienation  of  lay  property 

'  Romanin,  Sturia  docui?icntata  di  Fetiezia,  Ven.,  1 853.  This  was  a  standing  grievance 
against  Venice  at  Rome.  In  1594.  Clement  VIII.  complained  to  Paruta  of  the  English  in 
Venice.     Cf.  Legazione  di  Roma,  i.  265. 

^  Romanin,  op.  cit.,  vol.  vii.  cap.  i.     Cccchetti,  op.  at.  '  Romanin,  op.  cit.,  vii.  20. 


The  Inter diB  and  Fra  Paolo  SarpL  159 

to   ecclesiastical  bodies.      The   government   arrested,  and  resolved  to  send 
before  a  secular  court,  two  ecclesiastics  guilty  of  atrocious  crimes  ;^  and,  finally, 
it  had  stated  its  position  as  regards  the  taxation  of  the  clergy  in  the  formula, 
se  il  clero  e  protetto  e  difeso  cK  essi  contrihuiscano  die  spese  die  si  fanno  per 
loro  sicurezza,  and  more  generally  in  Sarpi's  second  proposition  as  to  the 
relation  between  secular  and  ecclesiastical  subjedls  of  a  State,  che  per  leggi 
divine  gli  Ecclesiastici  non  hanno  ricevuto  alcun  essentione  dalla  podesta  secolare 
ne  quanta  die  persone  ne  quanta  dli  beni  loro?     The  attitude  of  the  Republic 
upon  these  points  of  building   new    churches,  alienating  lay   property   to 
ecclesiastical  bodies,  and  secular  jurisdiction  over  offending  clerics,  gave  great 
offence  at  Rome,  and  when  Camillo  Borghese  became  Pope  as  Paul  V.,  he 
sent  Briefs  to  the   Senate  declaring  their  decrees   against  the  building   of 
churches  and  against  ecclesiastical  succession  null  and  void,  and  requiring 
them  to  surrender  the  two  ecclesiastics  to  the  Nuncio.'     As  the  Senate  did 
not  comply  with  these  demands,  Paul  addressed  a  monitorium  to  the  clergy 
of  Venice,  threatening  excommunication  to  the  Doge  and  Senate  and  inter- 
did  upon  the  Republic,  if  within  twenty-four  days  they  had  not  complied  with 
the  Briefs.     The  Doge  forbade  the  pubHcation  of  the  monitorium  ;  and  the 
excommunication  and  interdict  came  into  operation.    The  Jesuits,  Capuchins, 
and  Theatines,  the  orders  which  obeyed  the  interdidl,  were  expelled.  Venice 
was  now   in  open   rupture   with   the   Pope,  who  seriously  considered   the 
possibility  of  reducing  her  by  arms.     Venice  did  not  dream  of  separating 
herself  from  the  Catholic  communion  ;  she  still  declared  herself  as  spiritually 
subjed  to  Rome,  but  she  was  fighting  for  her  civil  and  secular  independence. 
Her  position  is  expressed   by  two  phrases  emanating  from  the  Doge  and 
from  the  Senate,  Siamo  Cristiani  quanta  il  Papa  and  Non  sappiamo  veder 
come  si  pretendeva  d'  impedire  che  un  principe  libera  in  casa  sua  non  possa 
fare  quelle  disposizioni  che  stima  necessarie  'per  conservazione  della  Stata  sua} 
The  Pope,  on  the  other  hand,  had  declared  his  position  when  he  announced  that 
he  would  not  submit  to  be  Pope  everywhere  save  in  Venice.     There  seemed 
little  prosped  of  the  quarrel  being  settled,  for  both  parties  were  extremely 
obstinate.     The  government  of  Venice  by  its  vigorous  adion  avoided  the 
worst  inconveniences  of  an  interdid  ;  under  threat  of  the  gallows  it  compelled 
the  priests  to  perform  their  fundlions  of  saying  mass,  baptizing,  marrying, 
and  burying.     But  after  a  year  of  negotiation  the  Cardinal  de  Joyeuse,  the 
French    ambassador,   succeeded    in   arranging   a   compromise   which    both 
parties  accepted.     The  two  ecclesiastics  were  handed  by  the  government  to 
the  French  ambassador,  with  a  declaration  that  the  Republic  still  reserved 

'    Romanin,  cp.  cit.,  vii.  cap.  I. 

^  Comulta  di  Fra  Paolo  Sarpi,  ap.  Cecchetti,  ii.  302. 

'  Cecchetti,  ii.  403.  *  Romanin,  cp.  cit. 


i6o  The  Venetian  Printiftg  Press. 

its  right  to  try  criminal  clerics  ;  the  decrees  on  the  eredion  of  churches  and 
on  the  alienation  of  lay  property  were  not  withdrawn,  but  the  Republic 
pledged  itself  to  enforce  them  with  its  wonted  moderation  and  piety.  The 
Senate  withdrew  its  manifesto  against  the  censure,  and  the  Pope  withdrew 
the  excommunication  and  the  interdi6l.  The  Senate  declined  to  receive  the 
Papal  absolution  and  benedidlion,  but  there  is  some  reason  for  believing  that 
it  was  delivered  all  the  same,  though  covertly.  The  adviser  and  inspirer  of 
the  Venetian  government  all  through  its  resolute  opposition  to  Papal  inter- 
ference in  secular  matters  was  Fra  Paolo  Sarpi,  and  I  have  dwelt  at  length 
on  the  episode  because  it  raised  once  more  the  question  of  literary  censorship, 
and  gave  occasion  to  the  great  Servite  to  express  his  opinion  on  the  whole 
subjed. 

Sarpi  stands  out  as  the  most  prominent  figure  in  the  whole  of  this 
struggle  between  Venice  and  the  Court  of  Rome.  He  is  the  representative, 
the  protagonist  of  Venice,  and  he  is  so  because  he  had  thoroughly  caught  the 
tone  of  Venice,  understood  her  attitude,  and  sympathized  with  her  a6lion. 
Sarpi  never  had  any  intention  of  joining  himself  to  the  Protestant  party ; 
he  had  no  wish  to  separate  himself  from  communion  with  the  Church  of 
Rome ;  he  too,  like  other  Venetians,  was  Cristiam  quanta  il  Papa,  but,  like 
many  churchmen,  he  was  strenuously  opposed  to  the  new  departure  which 
was  proclaimed  by  the  Council  of  Trent,  and  conduced  by  the  new  army  of 
the  Church,  the  Jesuits.  He  thought  the  Church  was  embarking  upon  a 
wrong  course,  and  he  held  that  the  State  was  justified  in  resisting  encroach- 
ments upon  the  rights  of  sovereigns  in  secular  matters.  He  expressed 
his  view  in  a  notable  passage,  wherein  he  marks  his  conception  of  the 
respedlive  spheres  which  Church  and  State  ought  to  occupy,  La  vera  religione 
cristiana,  he  says,  cammina  -per  la  via  del  cielo,  non  ■pub  incontrarsi  ne  urtare 
col governo  politico  che  cammina  per  la  via  del  mondo.  He  believed  that  the 
Church  of  Rome  was  abandoning  the  true  path  of  Christian  religion  for 
the  dubious  and  perilous  ways  of  a  political  power  and  a  temporal  State. 

Sarpi  was  perfectly  in  accord  with  Venice,  and  he  expressed  simply, 
strongly,  diredly  what  Venice  meant.  There  is  little  in  Sarpi's  arguments 
that  had  not  been  already  implied  in  the  adlion  of  the  Venetian  government ; 
but  the  theories  upon  which  those  aftions  were  based  he  put  forth  tersely 
and  pungently,  and  supported  them  by  close  and  subtle  reasoning. 

When  the  episode  of  the  Interdi(5t  was  concluded,  Paul  V.  wished,  as 
far  as  in  him  lay,  to  obliterate  all  traces  of  an  event  which  had  been  so  dis- 
tasteful to  the  Church.  The  Inquisition  cited  Sarpi  and  the  other  Con- 
sultori  di  Stato  to  Rome,  and  prohibited  all  works,  published  or  to  be 
published,  which  dealt  with  the  question  in  any  way.  The  Republic  con- 
sidered this  to  be  a  breach  of  the  seventh  clause  of  the  Concordat.     Rome 


The  Inter diSl  and  Fra  Paolo  Sarpi.  i6l 

could  not  condemn  in  Venetian  territory  any  books  it  thought  fit  ;  and  the 
Republic  urged  that  the  question  of  the  Interdict  was  a  point  in  which 
rehgion  played  no  part,  that  it  was  purely  a  matter  of  politics.  Other  causes 
of  disagreement  followed.  While  the  quarrel  about  the  Interdi6t  was  still 
in  progress,  the  Venetian  censorship  granted  permission  for  the  publication 
of  the  fifth  volume  of  Francesco  Suarez'  Commentary  on  Thomas  Aquinas' 
tradlate  De  Censuris  only  on  condition  that  certain  passages  be  omitted.  At 
Rome  this  was  resented,  and  the  Congregation  of  the  Index  proposed  to 
proceed  against  the  censors,  but  confined  itself  to  issuing  the  following 
decree  :  "  The  Venetian  booksellers,  Jo.  Battista  Ciotto  and  Jo.  Battista 
and  Jacopo  de  Franceschi,  have  published  in  Venice  the  fifth  volume  ot 
Suarez'  De  Censuris^  omitting  many  passages,  and  thereby  incurring  crimen 
falsi.  As  a  punishment  for  such  audacity,  the  Congregation  of  the  Index 
forbids  the  said  booksellers  ever  to  print  that  work,  under  penalty  of  ex- 
communication latce  sententia.  The  omitted  passages  are  to  be  restored, 
and  for  the  future  no  one  is  to  buy  this  or  other  works  from  these 
booksellers,  nor  to  possess  them,  but  to  hand  them  to  the  Bishop  of  the 
diocese."  ^  Although  the  suppression  of  certain  passages  in  Suarez'  Dis- 
putatio  de  Censuris  justified  the  Congregation  of  the  Index  in  imputing 
crimen  falsi^  and  proves  that  the  secular  government  also  were  ready  to  use 
the  censorship  of  books  to  further  their  own  views  and  aims,  still  the  adion 
of  the  Congregation  of  the  Index  in  punishing  Venetian  subjeds  diredlly, 
and  not  through  the  government  or  the  Venetian  Inquisition,  was  un- 
doubtedly a  violation  of  Clause  7  of  the  Concordat,  which  required  the 
concurrence  of  the  Venetian  Inquisition  and  of  the  three  lay  assessors  to 
every  new  ad:  of  prohibition,  and,  considering  the  severity  of  the  penalty, 
was  a  high-handed  a6t.  The  controversial  attack  on  Venice  by  the  sup- 
porters of  the  Curia  grew  in  volume  and  violence,  and  the  government  had 
to  consider  what  steps  they  would  take  upon  this  subjed.  Sarpi,  in  1608-9, 
presented  a  report,  pointing  out  the  difficulties  of  the  situation  and  advising 
how  they  should  be  met.^ 

Sarpi  urged  that  the  press  is  so  important,  owing  to  the  facility  it  aflFords 
for  the  diffusion  of  dodrine,  be  it  sound  or  be  it  pernicious,  that  it  is  absolutely 
necessary  for  the  government  to  exercise  censorship  over  it  in  matters  of 
dogma,  faith,  politics,  and  morals.  But  this  censorship  should  be  employed  with 
the  greatest  possible  regard  for  the  welfare  of  the  trade  (//  tutto  pero  in  tal 
maniera  die  /'  arte  faccia  -piu  negotio  sia  possibile').  On  the  points  of  faith 
and  morals  the  supervision  of  the  Fathers  Inquisitors  is  sufficient,  and  the 
temporal  authority  need  take  no  steps  at  present. 

1  Reusch,  ii.  323.  ^  Cecchetti,  ii.  234. 


1 62  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

But  the  doftrine  of  the  temporal  independence  of  princes  requires  pro- 
tedion,  for  the  Inquisitors  will  sanation  any  and  every  attack  upon  the 
temporal  power  of  princes  and  any  and  every  amplification  of  the  tem- 
poralities of  the  Church, 

The  works  of  the  Italian  jurists,  called  forth  by  the  question  of  the 
Interdid,  are  full  of  pernicious  teaching  on  this  point.  But  to  prohibit  such 
books  altogether  would  be  a  serious  blow  to  the  trade. 

And  here  arises  a  difficulty.  If  these  books  which  attack  the  temporal 
authority  of  princes  are  printed  and  published  in  Venice,  the  world  will  say 
that  they  are  published  with  approval  of  the  dodlrines  they  contain,  for  they 
have  passed  the  secular  censorship.  It  is  inexpedient  to  refuse  an  impri- 
matur for  the  sake  of  the  press,  and  it  is  inexpedient  to  grant  it  because  of 
the  dodlrines  which  these  books  contain. 

There  are  two  remedies  for  this  difficulty — either  to  alter  the  formula 
of  the  imprimatur ^  and  to  make  it  run  "  with  the  permission,"  instead  of 
"  with  the  approbation"  ^  of  the  government,  and  indeed  it  is  a  serious  matter 
to  take  upon  oneself  the  approval  of  all  books  printed  in  Venice  (et  vera- 
mente  e  gran  cosa  pigliar  sopra  se  et  farsi  approbatore  di  tutti  li  lihri  che  si 
stampano  in  Venezia')^  or  else  to  withdraw  the  law  v^hich  compels  the  publica- 
tion of  the  imprimatur  along  with  the  book,  taking  care,  however,  that  the 
testamurs  and  imprimatur  required  by  law  are  duly  obtained. 

Sarpi's  tenderness  for  the  book  trade  is  remarkable.  His  objedl  is  to 
find  a  middle  course,  which  shall  relieve  the  government  from  some  of  the 
difficulties  consequent  upon  the  freedom  of  the  press,  and  at  the  same  time 
shall  interfere  as  little  as  possible  with  the  adlivity  of  that  press  {senza 
restringere  le  facende  deW  arte).  Sarpi  was  no  friend  to  gagging  the  press  ; 
and  in  one  of  his  later  Consulta  he  even  expresses  a  doubt  whether  it  be 
possible  to  do  so  at  a  time  when  the  violence  of  the  attack  on  Venice  made 
him  ready  to  advise  that  step  {quando  si  potesse  chiuder  /'  adito  a  queste  scritture 
sarehbe  il  vero  rimedio :  questo  non  si  potendo  fare  rest  a  il  rintuciarli  il  filo).^ 
It  does  not  appear  that  the  government  adopted  either  of  Sarpi's  proposals. 
And  the  struggle  with  Rome  was  vigorously  maintained  on  both  sides. 

The  seventh  clause  of  the  Concordat  as  interpreted  by  the  Venetians 
created  three  classes  of  books  which  came  under  the  notice  of  the  government  : 
(i)  books  which  both  the  Inquisition  or  Congregation  of  the  Index  and  the 
government  were  willing  to  prohibit;   (2)  books  which  the  Inquisition  wished 

1  Albizzi,  De  Inconstantia,  p.  279.  This  was  a  distinftion  which  the  Church  had 
already  drawn  in  the  declaration  by  the  Congregation  of  the  Index,  Dec.  loth,  1601,  stating 
that  in  cases  of  doubtful  books  it  was  not  sufficient  to  say  '*  with  the  leave,"  but  "  with  the 
approval"  of  superiors. 

*  Cccchetti,  ii.  248. 


The  Inter diB  and  Fra  Paolo  Sarpi.  163 

to  prohibit,  but'the  government  desired  to  see  published ;  (3)  books  which 
the  Inquisition  wished  to  pubhsh  and  the  government  wished  to  prohibit. 
At  this  burning  point  in  the  controversy  several  instances  of  both  the  latter 
classes  came  up  for  decision. 

In  i6ii  Thomas  Preston,  under  the  name  of  Roger  Widdrington, 
published  his  Apologia  Cardinalis  Bellarmini  pro  jure  principum  adversus 
suas  ipsius  rationes  pro  au£loritate  papali  principes  saculares  in  ordine  ad 
bonum  spirituale  deponendi.  Cosmopoli^  and  in  16 13,  Disputatio  theologica 
de  juramento  fidelitatis.  Albiampoli.  The  first  work  was  prohibited  loth 
May,  1 6 13,  and,  by  a  special  decree  of  the  Congregation  of  the  Index, 
both  works  were  placed  on  the  list  on  the  i6th  March,  16 14,  nisi  auBor 
quam  primum  se  purgaverit. 

The  Nuncio  in  Venice  begged  that  the  decree  might  be  published  and 
enjoined  on  Venetian  booksellers.^  The  Senate  called  upon  Sarpi  for  his 
opinion  and  advice  in  the  matter.  Sarpi  gave  his  answer  in  a  brief  Consulta^ 
advising  that  the  government  should  not  allow  the  prohibition  to  take 
efFe6l  in  Venice,  for  two  reasons  :  first,  in  order  to  maintain  the  Concordat, 
which  by  its  seventh  clause  allows  prohibition  only  in  cases  where  the  faith 
is  called  in  question,  whereas  "  Widdrington's  "  book  is  eminently  Catholic, 
and  teaches  dodlrine  most  needful  in  these  times ;  secondly,  because  it  is 
necessary  to  eradicate  the  pernicious  dodlrine  of  the  temporal  authority  of 
the  Pope  over  princes,  a  dodrine  which  is  the  cause  of  an  incurable  suspicion 
between  Church  and  State. 

On  the  question  of  the  second  work  by  '^  Widdrington,"  •*  Sarpi  says 
that  its  dodlrines  are  based  partly  on  Thomas  Aquinas,  partly  on  Gerson  ; 
that  there  is  nothing  in  the  book  which  is  hostile  to  religion,  as  it  only  treats 
of  jurisdidlion,  and  that  in  terms  which  are  entirely  CathoHc,  Sarpi's  advice  is 
to  let  the  Nuncio's  request  fall  through  by  delaying  an  answer ;  and  should 
he  press,  the  government  may  reply  that  the  Concordat  covers  all  books 

^  Reusch,  ii.  333. 

^  He  thereby  appears  to  concede  the  point  claimed  by  Venice,  that  no  purely  Roman 
prohibition  was  valid  in  Venice  without  the  sanftion  of  the  government. 

^  Cecchetti,  ii,  236.  II  libra  }  andato  3  anni  per  il  mondo,  comparso  alle  fiere  et  veduto  dalli 
giesuiti  ne  per'b  a  Roma  hanno  pensato  e  censurarlo  se  no?i  adesso  per  la  causa  che  diro  di  sotto. 

*  Its  occasion  was  a  schism  in  the  English  Catholic  party  upon  the  proposal  of  the  oath 
of  allegiance.  One  party  wished  to  accept  it ;  the  other,  the  Jesuit  party,  opposed,  and 
obtained  a  Brief  from  Rome  declaring  the  oath  inadmissible  on  the  ground  that  it  was 
opposed  to  faith  and  salvation.  The  party  in  favour  of  taking  the  oath  doubted  the 
authenticity  of  the  Brief,  or,  if  authentic,  maintained  that  it  did  not  bear  the  meaning  given 
by  the  Jesuit  party,  or  if  it  did  this,  the  Pope  was  misinformed,  and  obedience  to  a  misinformed 
Pope  was  not  obligatory.  This  is  "Widdrington's"  argument,  and  this  is  the  reason  why  he 
came  into  collision  with  the  Congregation  of  the  Index. 


164  The  Venetian  Printifig  Press. 

except  those  which  attack  religion  ;  if,  however,  anything  of  that  nature  is 
proved  to  exist  in  these  books,  it  will  be  right  to  prohibit  them. 

A  still  more  striking  instance  of  the  efforts  of  the  Church  to  suppress  a 
work  which  the  Venetian  government  desired  to  see  published  is  afforded  by  the 
case  of  Andrea  Morosini's  History/  Morosini  in  the  course  of  his  History 
dealt  with  the  question  of  the  Interdift,  and  when  the  time  came  for  publica- 
tion the  Venetian  Inquisition  refused  to  sign  the  testamur  which  was  needed 
before  the  Chiefs  of  the  Ten  could  grant  an  imprimatur.  Polo  Morosini, 
who  was  in  charge  of  his  deceased  brother's  work,  complained  to  the  Senate. 
Thereupon  the  Senate  declared  that  Morosini's  History  contained  a  true 
and  veracious  account  of  all  that  happened ;  that  the  Inquisitor  drew  his 
authority  to  adl  from  no  other  prince  than  the  Republic,  and  that  authority 
extended  only  to  the  revision  of  books  on  questions  of  faith — questions  which 
were  not  raised  in  the  History  ;  and  the  government  ordered  the  immediate 
publication  of  the  book  without  the  Inquisitor's  testamur,  and  with  the  words 
Superiorum  Permissu. 

These  are  two  examples  of  the  second  class  of  books  created  by  the 
Concordat.  We  may  take  two  examples  of  the  third,  the  class  which  the 
Church  wished  to  publish  and  the  State  declined  to  permit. 

Marc'  Antonio  de  Dominis,  Archbishop  of  Spalato,  upon  his  return 
from  England  wrote  and  published  a  recantation  of  his  heresies.^  This 
recantation  was  to  be  published  in  Venice  and  elsewhere.  The  work  was 
printed  in  Rome  by  the  Apostolic  printers  in  1623,  and  the  Senate  requested 
the  advice  of  Fra  Fulgenzio,  Sarpi's  friend  and  biographer,  on  the  question 
of  letting  it  appear  in  Venice.  Fra  Fulgenzio,  in  a  very  spirited  Consulta, 
arrived  at  the  conclusion  that  Marc'  Antonio's  recantation  should  not  be 
allowed  to  appear  in  Venice,  on  two  grounds  :  first,  because  of  the  scandal 
which  must  result  from  announcing  to  the  world  that  a  prelate  once  held 
such  monstrous  do6lrines;  and  secondly,  because  among  the  doctrines  which 
Marc'  Antonio  abjures  and  anathematizes  is  this,  that  the  Pope  has  not 
power  in  matters  temporal  with  a  view  to  matters  spiritual,  and  this  retradlion 
leaves  him  declaring  as  an  article  of  faith  that  the  Pope  has  power  in  matters 
temporal  with  a  view  to  matters  spiritual. '■  On  these  grounds  permission  to 
publish  the  recantation  should  be  denied. 

^  Reusch,  ii.  322.     Cecchetti,  ii.  266. 

^  Reusch,  ii.  401,  et  seq.   Cecchetti,  ii.  243.     The  title  of  the  work  is  M.  A.  de  Dominis^ 
Archiep.  Spat,  sui  reditus  ex  Anglia  consilium  exponit. 

Per  la  quale  retrattione  resta  da  lui  posta  come  articolo  delta  nostra  santa  fede,  Papam  habere 
potestatem  in  temper  alia,  e  vero  che  di  sot  to  apporta  quest  a  litnitazione  in  or  dine  ad  spiritualia.  The 
origin  of  the  term  in  ordine  ad  spiritualia  is  this.  In  1215  Innocent  III.,  in  the  middle  of  his 
struggles  with  Frederick  II.,  took  occasion  to  publish  his  decretal.  Per  Fenerabilem.      In  the 


The  Interdidi  and  Fra  Paolo  Sarpt.  1 65 

The  second  example  is  that  of  Cardinal  Sforza  Pallavicini's  semi-official 
History  of  the  Council  of  Trent,  written  in  answer  to  Fra  Paolo  Sarpi's 
History.  Through  the  Venetian  ambassador  at  Rome,  Pallavicini  begged 
the  Senate  to  permit  the  sale  of  his  History  in  Venice.  The  Senate  replied 
that  had  the  History  been  a  purely  historical  work  they  would  have  raised  no 
objedion,  but  as  it  stands  the  History  contains  many  sentiments  noxious  to  the 
government  of  the  Republic,  and  lacerates  and  injures  the  memory  of  a  true 
and  faithful  servant,  by  stating  that  Pietro  Soave  Polano,  the  ostensible  author 
of  the  History  of  the  Council,  is  Fra  Paolo  Veneto ;  and  the  permission  is 
accordingly  refused.^  The  reply  was  both  disingenuous  and  narrow.  The 
government  must  surely  have  known  that  Sarpi  was  the  real  author  of  the 
History  ;  and  it  proves  that  the  Republic  was  also  as  ready  as  the  Church 
to  make  use  of  the  repressive  powers  of  the  censorship  in  order  to  stifle  free 
discussion  which  was  unpalatable  to  itself. 

It  was  cases  of  this  nature  which  induced  the  government  to  ask  Fra 
Paolo  Sarpi  to  place  in  writing  his  views  on  the  whole  question  of  the  press. 
He  obeyed,  and  presented  to  the  government  the  Discorso  sopra  le  Stampe. 
The  Discorso  is  written  with  the  lucidity  and  condensation  which  are 
charaderistic  of  Fra  Paolo.  There  is  no  declamation,  but  there  is  perfecfl 
plain  speaking  as  between  a  trusted  adviser  and  an  honoured  prince.  The 
immediate  occasion  of  the  work  is  not  stated,  but  at  the  outset  Sarpi  frees 
the  question  under  discussion  from  all  special  and  merely  occasional  colouring, 
and  proceeds  to  deal  with  the  issue  in  its  main  and  general  aspeds  as  afFefting 
the  position  of  Venice  and  the  whole  future  of  the  printing  press. 

Sarpi  points  out  that,  as  long  as  the  interests  of  the  Church  and  of  the 
State  were  identical,  it  was  very  right  and  proper  that  the  censorship  of  the 
press  should  be  left  in  the  hands  of  the  Inquisitor,  who  would  take  care  that 
nothing  was  published  hostile  to  true  religion  nor  subversive  of  good  govern- 
ment. "  But  about  thirty  years  ago,"  he  says,  "  the  interests  of  the  Church 
began  to  follow  a  different  line  from  the  interests  of  the  State,  and  this  diver- 
gence has  gradually  increased  till  it  is  now  no  longer  possible  to  submit  secular 
matters  to  the  Inquisitors,  for  their  interests  are  diametrically  opposed  to 
those  of  the  State.  This  tendency  on  the  part  of  the  Church  has  in  the  last 
few  years  produced  a  whole  series  of  books  whose  dodlrines  are  entirely 
subversive  of  all  secular  government.     They  teach  that  no  government  but 

title,  qui  filii  sint  kgitimi,  it  is  stated  that  the  Pope  has  temporal  jurisdiftion  in  States  not 
under  his  immediate  temporal  rule,  certis  causis  inspeSfis  casualiter.  Around  the  proper  meaning 
o^  casualiter  a  dispute  arose,  with  the  upshot  that  casualiter  is  glossed  as  indireSie  et  in  or  dine  ad 
spiritualia.  IndireSle  was  eventually  dropped,  leaving  the  dogma  of  Innocent  as  Papam  habere 
potestatem  in  temporalia  ad  spiritualia. 

'   Cecchetti,  i.  78.    Senato  Roma,  reg.  62,  c.  66to. 


1 66  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

the  ecclesiastical  has  a  divine  origin ;  that  secular  government  is  a  thing 
profane  and  tyrannous,  which  God  permits  to  be  exercised  upon  his  people 
as  a  kind  of  persecution  ;  that  the  people  is  not  in  conscience  bound  to  obey 
the  secular  law,  nor  to  pay  taxes  nor  public  burdens;  that  it  is  enough  if  a 
man  know  how  not  to  be  found  out;  that  the  imposts  and  pubhc  subventions 
are  for  the  most  part  iniquitous  and  unjust,  and  the  princes  who  impose 
them  excommunicated  ;  that  because  of  this  excommunication  of  princes 
come  death,  want,  and  other  public  misfortunes.  In  short,  princes  and 
rulers  are  held  up  to  view  as  impious,  damned,  and  unjust ;  that  man 
must  fear  them  perforce,  but  in  conscience  he  is  free  to  do  all  that  in  him 
lies  to  break  their  yoke.  The  prince  who  first  perceived  the  danger  was 
Philip  II.  of  Spain.  He  appointed  a  committee  for  the  examination  of  all 
works  except  missals,  breviaries,  and  school  books — the  only  books  which  he 
allowed  to  remain  entirely  under  the  censorship  of  the  Inquisition ;  his 
committee  drew  up  rules  upon  the  subje6l,  and  regulated  matters  as  the 
interests  of  the  government  required.  Venice  followed  a  somewhat  similar 
course.  The  censorship  of  such  secular  officials  as  the  Rifformatori  dello 
Studio  di  Padova  was  supposed  to  afford  sufficient  guarantee  that  freedom 
would  be  secured  for  all  legitimate  controversy,  and  that  the  interests  of  the 
State  would  not  be  sacrificed  to  the  interests  of  the  Church.  But  no  sooner 
had  the  quarrel  between  Paul  V.  and  the  Republic  been  brought  to  a  con- 
clusion than  the  Court  of  Rome  endeavoured  to  deprive  Venice  of  the 
honour  she  had  won.  And  to  this  end  they  sought  by  every  means  in  their 
power  to  raise  analogous  questions,  and  to  have  them  answered  in  favour  of 
Rome,  and  to  cause  the  works  to  be  printed  and  circulated  in  Venice.  The 
result  of  this  will  be  that,  in  course  of  time,  the  Venetian  press  will  have 
furnished  a  large  number  of  books  containing  opinions  adverse  to  her  position 
in  her  struggle  with  Rome,  and  the  world  will  argue  that  the  Venetians 
themselves  are  aware  that  their  cause  was  an  unjust  one,  for,  although  they 
possess  a  political  censorship  of  the  press,  they  have  allowed  these  works 
to  appear." 

"  The  truth  is,  that  the  system  of  political  censorship  as  at  present  estab- 
lished, the  censorship  by  a  Ducal  secretary,  is  defedive.  For  the  secretary 
has  no  code  of  general  rules  to  guide  him,  and  the  want  of  such  a  code 
exposes  him  to  the  importunities  of  authors  and  publishers,  and,  further, 
frequently  leaves  such  doubts  in  his  mind  that  he  has  to  refer  to  the 
College  for  an  opinion." 

"  The  most  proper  remedy  for  these  defedls  is  a  code  of  general  rules 
for  the  guidance  of  the  secretary,  drawn  up  by  the  government,  and  apply- 
ing to  all  classes  of  cases.  Behind  such  a  code  the  secretary  can  shelter 
himself  from  the  importunate,  the  interested,  the  over-zealous ;  the  secretary 


The  Inter d'tdl  and  Fra  Paolo  Sarpi.  167 

himself  will  walk  surely  with  the  light  of  public  wisdom  before  his  eyes, 
and  the  College  need  not  waste  its  time  in  judging  upon  the  particular  when 
it  has  already  laid  down  the  rule  for  the  general," 

In  proposing  the  groundwork  for  these  secretarial  rules  it  is  clear  that 
Sarpi  had  in  view  the  adlion  of  Rome  in  drawing  up  its  Indices  and  Regul<£. 
He  proposes,  indeed,  to  follow  the  example  of  the  Court  of  Rome,  and  as 
it  applied  its  censorship  in  a  sense  favourable  to  the  liberty  and  immunity  of 
the  Church,  so  he  suggests  that  the  government  should  apply  its  censorship 
in  a  sense  favourable  to  the  liberty  and  immunity  of  the  State. ^  Following 
these  lines,  then,  Sarpi  distinguishes  four  classes  of  writers  whose  books  ought 
to  be  placed  upon  the  State  Index  :  (i)  those  who  attack  the  constitution 
of  the  Republic  and  its  laws  by  name  ;  (2)  those  who  attack  the  laws  and 
constitution  adopted  by  the  Republic  without  naming  her;  (3)  those  who 
in  respedlful  terms  and  within  the  limits  of  fair  controversy  argue  against 
the  legislation  of  the  State  ;  (4)  those  who  attack  no  laws  of  the  State, 
but  who  broadly  maintain  the  absolute  and  universal  superiority  of  the 
ecclesiastical  over  the  temporal  authority.  "  In  the  corredlion  of  books  which 
are  open  to  censure,  it  is  not  advisable  to  follow  the  practice  of  the  Church 
in  *  raking  through  the  entrails  of  many  a  good  old  author,'  and  altering 
the  sense  and  the  intention  of  whole  passages,  so  that  the  writer  is  made  to 
say  the  reverse  of  what  he  desired  to  say  ;  first,  because  all  the  world  stig- 
matizes such  a6lion  as  falsification;  and  secondly,  because  such  condudl  would 
bring  upon  Venice  the  infamous  charge  of  castrating  books  ;  thirdly,  because 
the  Court  of  Rome  claims  to  have  the  sole  right  to  alter  passages  in  books,  as 
was  proved  by  the  case  of  Suarez'  T>e  Censuris?'  As  regards  books  written 
by  a  subjedl  the  author  may  most  rightly  be  compelled  to  respeft  the 
interests  of  his  State  and  of  his  prince.  If  the  author  be  not  a  subjedl, 
rather  than  compel  him  to  alter  his  work  to  suit  the  just  requirements  of  the 
State,  it  would  be  better  to  refuse  him  an  imprimatur  altogether  ;  for  the 
government  cannot  prevent  him  from  publishing  the  obnoxious  passages 
elsewhere,  with  any  comments  on  the  Venetian  government  that  may  seem 
good  to  him.  W^hen  it  is  necessary  to  make  marginal  notes  or  corre6tions, 
they  should  be  made  in  a  scholarly  way  and  by  scholars ;  they  should  not 
be  mere  negations  or  affirmations,  but  real  corrections,  supported  by  reference 
to  authorities.  If  it  be  urged  that  this  State  censorship  will  prove  pre- 
judicial to  the  art  of  printing,  the  reply  is  this,  that  the  Inquisitor,  with  his 
thousands  of  prohibitions,  has  not  yet  ruined  the  art,  and  so  the  secretary 
with  his  tens  is  not  likely  to  do  so.     In  formulating  the  secretary's  rules 

^  The  example  of  a  selfish  use  of  the  Index  by  the  Church  had  the  inevitable  tendency 
to  induce  a  selfish  use  of  the  Index  by  the  State. 
*  See  above,  p.  i6i. 


1 68  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

due  regard  must  of  course  be  paid  to  the  trade,  but  it  is  the  very  fundion 
of  the  government  to  draw  a  just  line  between  public  and  private  interests." 
In  his  Discorso  sopra  F Inquisitione  Sarpi  returns  again  to  the  subje6l  of  the 
press.  He  insists  that  no  new  Index  should  be  permitted  to  appear  unless 
the  terms  of  the  Concordat  are  stri6tly  observed  by  the  Church  of  Rome, 
and  he  points  out  that  the  encroachments  of  Rome  are  effedled  in  three 
ways  :   ( i )  by  the  prohibition  of  books  which  make  for  good  government  ; 

(2)  by  prohibiting  books  which  do  not  properly  come  under  its  jurisdi6lion  ; 

(3)  ^y  preventing  the  corre(5tion  or  suppression  of  sentiments  hostile  to  good 
government.  "  \n  these  ways  the  Church  attempts  to  make  itself  Padrona 
assoluta  de  Libri^  whereas  her  servant  the  Inquisitor  ought  properly  to  be  a 
judge  ^  of  faith,  not  a  censor  of  morals  private  or  public,  both  of  which 
belong  to  the  jurisdidion  of  the  secular  power.  The  Church  of  Rome 
advances  eleven  grounds  on  which  it  claims  to  prohibit  books  ;  of  these 
eleven,  five  do  not  pertain  to  ecclesiastical  jurisdicflion  ;  they  are  scandalum 
magnatum^  opposition  to  ecclesiastical  authority,  advocacy  of  tyranny,  libel, 
and  obscenity.  It  is  quite  true  that  books  guilty  of  any  of  these  charges 
should  be  prohibited,  but  such  prohibition  rests  with  the  civil  authorities  ; 
to  assign  this  fundlion  to  the  ecclesiastical  authority  is  to  confound  all  order 
and  balance  of  duties  and  powers.  Yet  from  the  basis  of  these  eleven  reasons 
for  prohibition  the  Church  has  proceeded  still  further,  and  argues  that  the 
State  may  not  and  cannot  by  itself  prohibit  books ;  and  in  making  this  wide 
claim  it  is  following  out  its  ancient  policy,  abhraciar  tut  to  non  risparmiar 
nulla  ;  alia  fine  vi  resta  sempre  qualche  cosa  deW  acquistato.'^  This  is  a  most 
dangerous  dodrine,  and  it  ought  to  be  opposed  for  le  ragioni  non  usate 
in  progresso  di  tempo  si  perdono^  ed  it  contrario  posto  in  consuetudine  da 
ragione  di  poterlo  fare'^  Besides,  the  doftrine  is  condemned  by  all  the 
teaching  of  St.  Paul,  who  affirms  often,  but  not  sufficiently  often,  that  God 
has  given  the  order,  the  quiet,  and  the  morality  of  States  into  the  hands  of 
princes." 

Sarpi  concludes  by  recapitulating  the  points  of  his  discourse,  and 
draws  up  ten  propositions  upon  which  he  recommends  the  government  to 
take  a6lion  : 

1.  The  Index  of  1595  having  received  the  consent  of  the  prince,  the 
books  which  appear  upon  it  must  remain  there. 

2.  For  the  future  no  prohibition  is  to  be  permitted  unless  corroborated 
by  public  authority,  as  agreed  on  in  the  Concordat. 

3.  If  ecclesiastics  ask  civil  authorities  for  support  in  the  prohibition  of 

'   See  above,  p.  65,  et  seq.,  on  the  position  of  the  Inquisition. 

"  Sarpi,  Scrittura  sop.  la  Prohib.  d.  Libit.      Otere,  Napoli,  1790,  torn.  viii.  p.   17. 

*  Sarpi,  ut  sup. 


The  Inter di6i  and  Fra  Paolo  Sarpi.  169 

heretical  works,  it  must  be  granted  to  them  after  the  works  have  been 
examined. 

4.  Under  the  title  of  heresy,  dogmatical  support  of  civil  authority,  in 
its  own  proper  sphere,  is  not  to  be  included. 

5.  Foreign  books  inimical  to  good  government  are  to  be   absolutely 
prohibited. 

6.  In  the  reprints  of  books  nothing  favourable  to  good  government  is 
to  be  removed. 

7.  In  issuing  these  reprints  the  old  editions,  before  the  ecclesiastical  ex- 
purgations were  made,  are  to  be  used. 

8.  In  printing  the  Index  of  1595  no  new  names  are  to  be  allowed  to 
creep  in. 

9.  The  prohibitions  of  the  Inquisitor  shall  be  confined  entirely  to  here- 
tical works. 

10.  The  Concordat  shall  always  be  printed  along  with  the  Index. 
The    policy    which    Sarpi    suggested    to    counteracft    the    "  pregnant 

policies  "  of  Rome,  was  this  :  strict  and  loyal  adherence  to  the  Concordat  on 
both  sides,  and  a  clear  definition  and  separation  of  the  fundions  and  duties 
of  Church  and  State  in  the  matter  of  censorship  of  the  press ;  both  are  right 
and  necessary,  but  there  is  a  danger  di  confondere  il  mondo  if  their  respeftive 
spheres  are  not  clearly  determined. 

From  the  course  of  Sarpi's  argument  several  points  emerge.  Neither 
Sarpi  nor  Venice  are  heretical ;  they  do  not  desire  to  shelter  heretical  writings  ; 
the  government  is  to  assist  the  Church  in  the  repression  of  heretical  books ; 
the  censorship  of  such  books  belongs  of  right  to  the  Church.  Nonparlo,  Sarpi 
says,  de  libri  proibiti  per  causa  di  Religione^  perche  le  ragioni  di  vietar  questi 
sono  giustissime^  ed  e  necessario  il  farlo.  But  Sarpi  wished  to  define  heresy  so 
as  to  exclude  political  dodlrine  unpalatable  to  Rome.  And  here  he  laid  his 
finger  on  the  very  knot  and  kernel  of  the  difficulty.  As  long  as  those  who  had 
to  judge  of  heresy  had  also  the  right  to  determine  what  heresy  should  imply  and 
what  it  should  cover,  the  danger  that  they  would  use  their  right  and  their 
power  for  their  own  benefit  was  inevitable.  Yet  it  would  have  been  illogical  to 
refuse  to  the  Church,  the  guardian  of  pure  faith,  the  right  to  determine  in 
what  way  that  faith  was  endangered ;  accordingly  Sarpi  says  the  Church 
alone  shall  freely  and  absolutely  determine  upon  matters  of  dogma  and  of 
faith,  but  it  shall  not  touch  upon  that  part  of  a  man's  condud:  where  dogma 
and  faith  do  not  enter,  his  duty  to  the  State,  his  obligations  as  a  citizen. 
This  dodlrine  of  the  twofold  duty  of  a  man,  his  duty  to  the  Church  and  his 
duty  to  the  State,  had  never  before  been  set  out  in  such  sharp  antithesis. 
How  far  it  could  be  supported  in  theory,  how  far  it  is  possible  to  separate 
the  two  duties,  is  still  an  open  question.     But  in  pradlice,  and  at  the  moment 

z 


170  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

of  which  we  are  speaking,  Sarpi  was  right ;  in  the  face  of  the  encroachments 
of  the  Church,  and  of  the  danger  that  it  would  monopoHze  all  government, 
it  was  necessary  to  recall  princes  and  subjeifls  to  a  sense  of  the  duties  of  a 
citizen  towards  his  State, 

It  is  remarkable  how  frequently  the  words  "  good  government "  occur 
in  the  course  of  Sarpi's  argument.  It  seems  as  though  he  were  developing 
around  the  phrase  some  new  conception,  some  new  ideal  which  had  an  equal 
and  concurrent  claim  upon  man's  obedience  and  reverence  with  the  older 
ideal  of  obedience  and  reverence  towards  the  Church.  I  do  not  know  of  any 
passage  where  Sarpi  has  set  forth  what  he  exa6lly  meant  by  good  government, 
but  it  is  clear  that  he  has  in  view  the  united  adion  of  prince  and  subjefts  for 
the  good  of  the  State.  The  Church,  then,  was  hostile  to  this  ideal — it  pre- 
vented the  publication  of  books  tending  towards  good  government ;  it  sup- 
pressed or  altered  passages  of  a  similar  tenour  in  the  books  which  it  allowed  to 
be  published.  Sarpi  saw,  and  saw  to  his  sorrow,  that  at  that  time  there  was 
hostility  between  the  two  ideals  ;  but  he  did  not  believe  that  they  were  in- 
compatible, and  his  policy  is  governed  by  the  hope  of  making  their  com- 
patibility clear  {dandosi  la  mam  V un  Faltro  per  iscambievole  ajutd)  through 
the  determination  and  mutual  observation  of  their  respective  spheres. 

It  is  clear  that  neither  Sarpi  nor  Venice  could  be  accused  of  "  introduc- 
ing licence  while  they  opposed  licensing."  They  were,  ostensibly  at  least, 
as  anxious  for  the  purity  of  the  press  as  ever  the  Church  was.  To  judge 
from  the  Indices  the  Church  itself  was  not  earnestly  anxious  on  this  point. 
The  sole  question  was,  which  should  exercise  the  censorship  over  certain 
offences — such  as  libel,  scandalum  magnatum^  obscenity — the  Church  or  the 
State.  Sarpi  distindly  states  his  opinion  that  all  such  books  should  be 
absolutely  prohibited,  and  the  government  took  abundant  and  even  excessive 
care  to  carry  out  the  moral  censorship;  its  laws  upon  the  subjedl  were  suffi- 
cient. That  it  did  not  succeed  was  the  fault  of  its  police,  not  of  its  inten- 
tions, and  in  part,  no  doubt,  of  its  defective  pracflice  in  legislation.  Sarpi 
was  right  when  he  urged  the  government  to  frame  laws  based  upon  general 
principles,  designed  to  include  as  many  aspedls  of  a  case  as  possible,  rather 
than  special  laws  passed  to  meet  individual  cases  as  they  arose.  And,  finally, 
he  recognized  the  vigour  and  the  ability  of  his  opponents  on  the  subjed  of 
censorship  when  he  recommended  the  government  to  study  the  adion  of  the 
Church  in  regard  to  the  literature  it  desired  to  crush,  and  to  take  it  as  an 
example,  either  to  avoid  or  to  imitate,  in  regulating  the  State  censorship  of 
literature  hostile  to  the  Republic. 

Such  were  the  lines  of  Sarpi's  policy.  He  thoroughly  understood  the 
danger  which  menaced  his  own  political  and  ecclesiastical  ideals.  That  danger 
threatened  largely  through  the  operation  of  the  Index  on  the  press.     He 


The  Inter di5i  and  Pra  Paolo  Sarpi.  \jl 

dreaded  lest,  by  the  gradual  expansion  of  the  Index,  all  works  in  support  of 
the  temporal  authority  of  princes,  and  the  definition  of  the  spheres  of 
Church  and  State,  would  disappear,  and  that  those  who  desired  to  take 
that  line  of  argument  would  one  day  be  told  that  their  doftrines  were  new, 
heretical,  unsupported  by  any  authority,  upon  which  the  Church  always  set 
such  store  ;  that  they  would  also  be  deprived  of  the  very  arsenal  of  their 
arguments,  the  views  and  opinions  of  those  who  had  preceded  them  on  the 
same  side  of  the  controversy.  Furthermore,  Sarpi  dreaded  lest  the  Concordat 
should  disappear,  be  forgotten  entirely,  leaving  the  Venetian  press  completely 
under  the  control  of  the  Inquisition,  and  deprived  of  the  bulwark  which  the 
State  had  secured  for  its  defence.  In  both  these  dreads  Sarpi  was  partially 
justified.  Although  his  reports  were  drawn  up  by  order  of  the  government 
and  presented  to  the  government,  the  Venetians  never  put  their  recommen- 
dations into  pradice.  The  heat  of  the  quarrel  died  away ;  Sarpi's  own  per- 
sonal influence  began  to  wane  as  men  of  a  younger  generation  came  to  the 
condud;  of  afi^airs,  as  acceptance  of  the  counter  reformation  and  intelledual 
apathy  settled  down  on  Italy.  Above  all,  the  insincere,  the  double  position 
of  Venice  as  regards  the  Church  of  Rome,  rendered  it  impossible  for  her  to 
adt  vigorously  or  thoroughly ;  siamo  tanti  Cristiani  quanta  il  Papa,  and  that 
being  the  case,  how  could  they  strenuously  oppose  their  spiritual  chief? 
Occasionally  the  government  was  roused  to  a  spasmodic  assertion  of  its  rights 
which  it  always  maintained  in  theory,  and  the  resistance  to  the  encroach- 
ments of  the  Church  was  often  vigorous  in  appearance.  The  Church  was 
compelled  to  give  way  for  the  moment ;  but  it  had  only  to  wait,  and 
the  innate  Catholicism  of  the  Venetians  soon  rendered  it  mistress  of  the 
situation  once  more. 

As  early  as  1 6 1 2  the  Senate  had  ordered  an  imprimatur  granted  by  the 
Bishop  of  Vicenza  to  a  printer  of  that  place  to  be  cancelled  as  a  violation  of 
the  laws  against  propria  matu.  And  again,  in  1623,  a  much  graver  question 
arose  over  the  History  of  Andrea  Morosini,  to  which  we  have  already  referred. 
The  adion  of  the  Inquisitor  in  the  matter  of  Morosini's  History  touched  the 
pride  of  Venice,  and  the  result  was  that  the  next  year,  1624,  the  Senate  pro- 
ceeded to  a  regular  reform  of  the  innovations  introduced  by  the  Chief  of  the 
Holy  Office.  The  Inquisitors  had  raised  the  fee  which  they  demanded  for 
the  revision  of  books.  This  fee  was  fixed  by  the  Venetian  law  of  1 562  at  the 
rate  of  one  bezzo  ^  for  every  sheet ;  now  the  Inquisitor  demanded  four  soldi. 
This  custom  was  not  only  an  infringement  of  the  laws  of  the  Republic,  but 
also  was  a  breach  of  the  tenth  Regula  of  the  Council  of  Trent,  where  we 
find  the  order  tha.t  proi^atia  et  examen  ac  cetera  gratis  fiant.     To  corre(5l  this 

'  See  p.  93,  note  2. 


172  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

abuse  for  the  future,  printers  who  seek  the  Inquisitor's  testamur  are  ordered 
to  send  their  books  to  a  secretary  of  state,  by  whom  the  works  shall  be  for- 
warded to  the  Inquisitor  and  his  fee  paid  after  revision.  Further,  the 
Inquisitor  demanded  a  fee  for  licensing  breviaries,  missals,  and  works  of 
devotion — an  illegal  demand  ;  and,  with  a  view  to  checking  the  abuse,  it  was 
declared  sufficient  that  the  printers  should  have  the  certificate  of  the  secre- 
tary of  the  Rifformatori  dello  Studio  di  Padova.  If  the  Inquisitor  should 
raise  any  objedion  to  the  book  or  to  passages  in  it,  he  must  report  these 
objeftions  to  the  Rifformatori,  who  will  see  that  the  work  is  expurgated  if 
necessary.  The  Inquisitor,  instead  of  underlining  obnoxious  passages  in  the 
original  manuscript,  had  undertaken  to  obliterate  them  entirely,  so  that  it 
was  impossible  to  tell  how  the  passages  stood.  Such  obliteration  must 
cease;  the  Inquisitor  shall  only  underline  objedlionable  passages,  and  the 
Rifformatori  shall  examine  the  passages  so  marked,  and  take  what  adion 
is  necessary.  In  the  testamurs  of  examination,  the  Inquisitor,  being 
bound  by  the  Concordat  to  deal  with  matters  of  faith  and  dogma  only, 
shall  confine  himself  to  the  words  "nothing  contrary  to  the  Holy  Catholic 
Faith,"  leaving  the  words  "  Princes  and  Morals  "  to  the  secretary.  The 
Inquisitor  may,  if  he  think  fit,  cause  the  bales  of  imported  books  to  be 
unpacked  at  the  custom  house,  but  at  his  own  charges,  in  order  that  he 
may  verify  the  lists  consigned  to  him  by  law ;  for  it  is  the  firm  intention  of 
the  Republic  to  suppress  all  heretical  and  prohibited  works. 

The  very  same  day  that  this  decree  was  passed  the  Inquisitor  was  sum- 
moned to  the  College,  the  abuses  were  pointed  out  to  him,  and  he  was  ordered 
to  abandon  them  at  once,  and  for  the  future  to  follow  closely  the  injun6lions 
of  the  decree  of  the  Senate,^  which,  for  his  better  information,  was  read  to  him ; 
the  government  expressed  itself  confident  that  he  would  obey  the  public  com- 
mands, nor  give  fresh  occasion  for  dissatisfadion  or  for  taking  further  steps  in 
the  matter.  A  more  vigorous  assertion  of  independence  could  hardly  be 
looked  for  ;  the  resolution  of  the  Senate  is  inspired  by  the  spirit  of  Sarpi, 
and  breathes  his  antagonism  to  ecclesiastical  encroachment  upon  the  domain 
of  temporal  jurisdidion.  Yet  these  almost  truculent  assertions  of  authority, 
these  sharp  reprimands,  seem  to  have  affedted  the  Inquisitor  very  slightly. 
They  did  not  deter  him  from  pursuing  his  own  line  of  condud  ;  for  in  the 
following  year  we  find  that  he  had  succeeded  in  publicly  committing  to  the 
flames  many  books  which  had  been  condemned,  among  them  Fra  Paolo's 
Considerazioni'^  and  a  work  by  his  friend,  Fra  Fulgenzio.       Here  again  the 

'  Archivio  di    Stato.      Scnato  Roma,  Filza  47.      Dovete  pero  aitenervene,  che  con  e  mlonta 
del  Senato. 

Sarpi's  work  was  absolutely  forbidden  by  an  edift  of  the  Inquisition,  20th  Sept.,  1606. 
Reusch,  ii.  321. 


The  Inter diB  and  Fra  Paolo  Sarpt.  ij'^ 

Inquisitor  was  virtually  the  viftor.  It  did  not  much  matter  how  strongly 
the  government  protested ;  the  fad,  the  patent  fadl,  which  impressed  the 
public  mind,  remained — the  Inquisitor  had  openly  burned  the  books  con- 
demned by  the  Church.  Again,  in  March  and  April,  1659,  ^^^  Senate  re- 
minded printers  that  an  imprimatur  of  the  Inquisitor  alone  was  not  sufficient, 
and  to  enforce  their  orders  they  imprisoned  a  printer  at  Verona  for  publish- 
ing a  sonnet  with  an  imprimatur  from  the  Inquisitor  only.  It  was  useless 
for  the  government  to  protest  unless  they  were  prepared  to  punish  the  In- 
quisitor, but  this  they  shrank  from  doing.  The  Church,  which  made  use  of 
every  opportunity  that  the  spiritual  allegiance  of  the  Venetians  placed  in  its 
hands,  did  not  negledl  the  important  medium  of  the  pulpit.  As  we  have  seen. 
Lent  ledlurers  were  furnished  by  their  ordinaries  with  printed  injundlions, 
referring  among  other  points  to  the  prohibitions  of  books  made  from  time 
to  time  at  Rome,  and  insisting  on  the  duty  of  denouncing  such  books  to  the 
Inquisitor;  and  the  preachers  were  required  to  read  these  injunctions  to  their 
congregations.  This  was,  of  course,  a  violation  of  the  Concordat,  and  the 
Senate  declared  these  injunctions  to  be  illegal ;  but  we  find  no  instance  of  a 
priest  being  punished  for  a  breach  of  this  law,  and  indeed  we  do  not  see  how 
the  law  was  to  be  enforced — who  of  all  his  congregation  would  denounce  a 
preacher,  when  each  member  of  that  congregation  in  his  private  capacity 
acknowledged  himself  under  the  spiritual  authority  of  that  preacher  ?  The 
Doge  had  declared  the  Venetians  to  be  as  much  Christians  as  the  Pope ;  the 
people  had  only  to  verify  the  words  of  their  own  government  in  order 
to  render  abortive  any  attempt  to  curb  the  authority  of  Rome, 

These  are  some  of  the  more  prominent  points  upon  which  the 
Republic  came  into  collision  with  the  Church  in  the  matter  of  the  press  and 
the  book  trade.  They  are  landmarks  in  the  course  of  that  long  struggle 
which  began  with  the  Council  of  Trent  and  outlived  the  Republic  itself 
Throughout  the  struggle  the  Venetians  officially  and  publicly  made  large 
claims  to  independence,  and  the  Church  ostensibly,  though  relu6lantly,  made 
large  concessions  to  those  claims.  But  all  along  the  line,  as  far  as  the  real 
fad  and  substance  goes,  the  anti-Roman  party  was  defeated,  the  Church  was 
victorious ;  she  achieved  her  aim — the  party  that  yielded  was  the  party  that 
won.  The  Venetian  printing  press  felt  the  influence  of  the  Index  and  the 
Regul^e,  and  suffered  as  all  presses  suffered  which  came  under  the  operation 
of  the  Council  of  Trent. 


CHAPTER    XIX. 

1600 — 1699. 

PRESS    LEGISLATION    DURING    THE    SEVENTEENTH    CENTURY. 

Its  inefficiency — Multifarious  legislation — Official  proofreaders — The  Senate  ceases  to 
be  the  fountain  of  copyright — The  Guild  takes  its  place — The  rights  of  the  Library  of 
St.  Mark — The  Superintendent  of  the  Press — The  tariff  of  the  official  readers — The  four 
groups  of  press  laws  in  this  century;  their  excellence  and  inefficiency — The  reason  for  this. 

HE  quarrel  between  the  Republic  and  the  Church  of  Rome, 
which  was  in  its  most  acute  stage  between  the  years  1593 
and  1620,  has  detained  us  for  so  long  because  it  is  the  point 
of  greatest  historical  interest  in  the  development  of  the  Vene- 
tian press,  and  because  this  epoch  marks  the  turning  point  in 
the  career  of  that  press.  Down  to  the  close  of  the  sixteenth 
century  the  Venetian  printing  press  had  been  for  a  time  the  most  remark- 
able, and  then  one  of  the  most  remarkable,  presses  in  Europe.  After  the 
year  1600,  though  not  destroyed,  it  ceased  to  be  exceptional.  This  change 
was  due,  no  doubt,  in  part  to  the  general  decline  of  learning  which  was 
taking  place  in  Italy,  and  to  the  general  levelling  of  excellence  which  attended 
the  diffusion  of  the  art  of  printing,  but  in  part  also  to  the  check  received  by 
the  operation  of  the  Index. 

The  book  trade  of  Venice  was,  however,  by  no  means  destroyed ;  it 
was  still  an  important  item  in  the  commerce  of  the  Republic.  The  govern- 
ment did  all  that  lay  in  its  power  to  support  and  encourage  the  art.  The 
steps  it  took  to  achieve  this  objeft,  and  the  success  which  attended  its  efforts, 
call  for  attention. 

The  most  remarkable  feature  in  the  press  legislation  of  the  seventeenth 
century  is  its  impotence.  The  government  in  the  preambles  to  its  laws  con- 
stantly laments  the  decadence  of  the  art  of  printing,  and  expresses  its  desire 


Press  Legislation  during  the  Seventeenth  Century.  175 

to  recover  the  pristine  excellence  of  the  Venetian  press.  But  it  does  not 
appear  to  have  known  where  the  mischief  lay,  nor  how  to  discover  and  cure 
it.  Most  of  the  laws  of  this  century  are  repetitions  of  the  earlier  laws.  The 
government  seems  to  have  felt  that  the  armoury  of  legislation  was  exhausted, 
that  nothing  further  could  be  done  in  that  diredlion.  Yet  the  perpetual  repe- 
tition of  the  same  laws  proves  how  perpetually  those  laws  were  negled:ed  or 
broken.  In  all  probability  the  evil  was  beyond  the  powers  of  legislation  to 
cure.  When  we  come  to  deal  with  the  history  of  the  Guild  of  Printers  and 
Booksellers  during  this  century — the  instrument  which  the  government 
devised  for  the  better  preservation  and  regulation  of  the  art — we  shall  see 
how  ineffedlively  it  worked. 

In  the  year  160T  the  Senate  was  seriously  alarmed  by  the  emigration  of 
printers,  who  took  with  them  the  materials  of  their  trade — type,  presses, 
varnish,  ink.  The  College  and  the  RifFormatori  dello  Studio  di  Padova, 
after  studying  the  subje6t,  proposed  a  measure  to  the  Senate  framed  to  meet 
the  danger.  This  law  made  it  illegal  for  any  printer  to  leave  Venice, 
whether  for  another  Venetian  city  or  for  a  city  beyond  the  dominions  of  the 
Republic,  without  a  written  permission  from  the  RifFormatori.  It  enadled 
penalties  for  all  those  who  sell  or  send  out  of  Venice  the  materials  and 
instruments  used  in  printing,  and  for  all  those  who,  having  left  Venice, 
refuse  to  come  back  when  summoned  by  the  RifFormatori.  This  measure, 
however,  was  not  sufficient  to  check  the  decline  of  printing  ;  and  in  1603  the 
Senate  undertook  a  general  reform  of  the  art,  which  they  say  e  andata  anni- 
chilando  grandemente.  The  reasons  for  this  state  of  things  are  given  in  the 
preamble  as  (i)  the  continued  emigration  of  printers  from  Venice;  (2) 
the  carelessness  and  avarice  of  publishers,  who  no  longer  pride  themselves  on 
the  quality  of  the  books  which  they  produce,  but  aim  at  cheap  workmanship 
and  high  prices  ;  (3)  the  inferiority  of  Venetian  editions  owing  to  the  want 
of  good  proof  readers  and  corredors.  The  law  now  passed  provided  the 
following  remedies  : 

1 .  The  copy  from  which  a  new  edition  of  any  book  is  to  be  made  shall 
be  carefully  revised  before  the  printer  begins  his  work. 

2.  The  type,  when  set  up,  shall  be  read  through  by  the  compositor  to 
the  foreman  and  corredted  in  the  forme.  A  proof  shall  then  be  cast  ofF  and 
sent  to  the  reader  ;  and  after  the  proof  has  been  read  and  correded,  a  revise 
shall  be  cast  ofF  and  submitted  to  the  reader  before  the  sheet  is  passed  for  press. 

3.  Official  proofreaders  are  to  be  appointed  by  the  RifFormatori  dello 
Studio,  who,  if  necessary,  shall  fix  their  salary ;  and  no  one  but  an  official 
proof  reader  may  be  employed  by  printers. 

4.  Manuscript  copy  and  proofs  are  to  be  preserved,  that  it  may  be 
easily  seen  whether  alterations  have  been  made  after  the  examination  for  an 


1 7  6  The  Venetian  Prmting  Press, 

imprimatur.    The  third  reviser,  the  Public  Reader,  is  abolished,  and  two  only 
remain,  the  Ducal  secretary  and  the  Inquisitor. 

5.  A  fine  of  at  least  twenty-five  ducats  for  every  printer  who  shall  print 
the  name  Venetia  on  books  not  printed  in  Venice. 

6.  Publishers  are  to  employ  master-printers  certificated  by  the  guild, 
and  to  pay  attention  to  the  quality  of  paper,  ink,  and  type  ;  the  paper  should 
be  of  a  weight  corresponding  to  the  nature  of  the  book  (d-  bella  CartUy 
la  quale  sia  di  pesso  proporzionato  alia  qualita  de   Libri). 

7.  At  the  end  of  every  book  shall  be  an  errata,  with  the  name  of  the 
proof  reader  responsible  for  the  correction  of  the  proofs, 

8.  The  prior  and  officers  of  the  guild  are  to  make  frequent  visits  of 
inspecflion  to  all  the  bookshops  and  printing  presses,  and  to  report  once 
every  three  months  to  the  Rifformatori  upon  the  progress  of  the  trade. 

9.  Printers  who  are  not  matriculated  in  the  guild  are  to  pay  to  the 
corporation  eight  soldi  grossi  ^  for  every  ten  reams  of  paper  they  use  in 
printing,  as  the  guild  has  to  pay  taxes  which  do  not  fall  upon  those  who  are 
not  members. 

10.  In  the  case  of  first  editions,  when  two  or  more  printers  have 
obtained  the  necessary  testamurs  and  imprimatur y  the  first  who  registers 
his  name  with  the  officers  of  the  guild  shall  enjoy  the  copyright,  which  is  to 
run  for  twenty  years. 

11.  In  the  case  of  books  that  have  been  printed  elsewhere,  in  or  out 
of  Italy,  but  not  in  Venice,  the  printer  or  publisher  who,  after  obtaining 
the  necessary  licences,  shall  register  his  name  with  the  guild,  shall  enjoy  a 
copyright  of  ten  years.  For  books  which  have  not  been  printed  in  Venice 
for  the  last  twenty  years  a  copyright  for  ten  years  may  be  obtained.  For 
books  which  have  not  been  printed  in  Venice  for  the  last  ten  years  a  copy- 
right of  five  years  may  be  obtained.  All  these  copyrights  depend  upon  the 
condition  that  the  printing  is  begun  at  once,  and  continued  at  the  rate  of 
half  a  folio  every  day  at  least. 

I  2.  Books  issued  by  members  of  the  guild  under  copyrights,  if  they 
are  badly  printed  or  full  of  errors,  shall  entail  forfeiture  of  copyright. 

13.  Copyright  for  books  which  are  to  be  printed  out  of  Venice  shall 
be  granted  only  on  a  vote  of  five-sixths  of  the  College  and  of  five-sixths  of 
the  Senate,  in  a  sitting  of  at  least  one  hundred  and  eight  members. 

14.  No  one  may  put  a  book  on  the  market  until  he  has  obtained  from 
the  librarian  of  St.  Mark's "  a  certificate  that  he  has  presented  to  the  Library 
a  copy  of  the  book  bound  in  parchment. 

'  See  p.  86,  note  i. 

^  The  Library  lost   this  right  under  Austria.      By  decree  of  loth  August,  1853,  it  \va§ 
conferred  on  the  University  of  Padua.     Cf.  Castcllani,  1  privilcgi  di  Stampa,  p.  1 1. 


Press  Legislation  during  the  Seventeenth  Century.  i  yj 

This  was  a  very  comprehensive  measure,  and  should  have  proved  of 
service  in  restoring  the  quality  of  Venetian  editions,  had  its  provisions  been 
observed.  The  most  striking  points  in  the  a6l  are  the  creation  of  official  ■ 
proof  readers ;  the  abolition  of  the  Public  Reader  as  a  censor  of  the  press,  and 
the  delegation  of  his  functions  to  the  secretary,  thus  rendering  the  laborious 
process  for  obtaining  an  imprimatur  slightly  easier  ;  the  imposition  of  a  tax 
on  all  printers  who  do  not  belong  to  the  guild,  thereby  increasing  the 
income  of  the  guild,  but  at  the  same  time  recognizing  a  class  which 
theoretically  had  no  existence,  for  all  master-printers  were  in  theory  sup- 
posed to  belong  to  the  guild,  and  affording  us  a  curious  example  of  that 
negligence  and  indifference  which  to  a  large  extent  accounted  for  the  futility 
of  the  Venetian  laws ;  the  disappearance  of  the  Senate  as  the  fountain  of 
copyright,  and  the  substitution  of  the  guild ;  the  determination  of  the 
length  of  all  copyrights  for  new  works  at  twenty  years,  and  the  rendering 
attainment  of  copyright  a  purely  mechanical  process  after  the  imprimatur 
had  been  secured  ;  finally,  the  clause  which  records  the  rights  of  the  Library_ 
of  St.  Mark  for  the  first  time.  But  this  excellent  law  was  not  operative. 
In  January,  1603-4,  a  deputation  from  the  guild  waited  on  the  Rifformatori 
to  complain  of  the  infringements  of  copyright  which  constantly  took  place. 
The  Rifformatori  instructed  the  officers  of  the  guild  to  inflicfl  the  customary 
punishment — that  is  to  say,  a  fine  of  300  ducats  and  forfeiture  of  books ; 
and,  to  prevent  the  infringement  of  copyright  by  copies  printed  in  other 
cities  of  the  dominion,  the  guild  is  to  furnish  a  list  of  all  copyrights 
granted,  to  the  chancelleries  of  the  various  towns,  where  on  petition  of  the 
holder  of  the  copyright  the  deed  shall  be  registered  for  forty  soldi. 

As  a  natural  result  of  the  previous  law  which  created  the  guild  the 
fountain  of  copyright,  the  guild  also  became  a  sort  of  Stationers'  Hall  for 
the  registration  of  copyright,  although  the  register  no  longer  exists,  even  if  it 
were  ever  created,  which  is  open  to  doubt.  The  government  intended  by 
clause  9  of  the  law  of  1603  to  increase  the  income  of  the  guild  by  taxing 
non-matriculated  printers  and  booksellers,  but  it  gave  the  guild  no  power 
to  enforce  this  tax  upon  recalcitrants.  The  guild  found  itself  powerless  to 
exaft  its  dues,  and  in  1608  it  was  compelled  to  appeal  for  assistance  to  the 
Rifformatori,  with  the  usual  result  that  an  order  was  issued  threatening 
fines  and  penalties  for  non-compliance  with  the  law ;  but  no  signs  of 
obedience  followed. 

Six  years  later  we  meet  for  the  first  time  a  new  official  of  the  printing 
press  added  to  the  considerable  number  already  in  existence.  This  official 
is  called  the  Superintendent  of  the  Press,  and  his  duties  at  first  were  confined 
to  the  examination  of  the  exemplars  to  be  used  in  the  production  of  new 
editions,  and   to  ordering   their  further  revision  by   the  official  correc^lors 

A   A 


178  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

should  he  think  fit.  This  same  law  published  the  first  tarifF  for  these 
official  corredors  or  readers ;  it  is  entitled,  Mercedi  dei  Correttori  secondo  la 
divers'ita  de   Caratteri. 

Testin  e  Nonfariglia  a  Soldi  38  //  Foglio. 

Gammon  e  Filosofo  a  Soldi  28  il  Foglio. 

Antico  commun,  Lettura,  Silvio^  Testo  d^ Aldo  Soldi  20  //  Foglio. 
This  tarifF  indicates  the  kinds  of  character  most  commonly  in   use  at  the 
opening  of  the  seventeenth  century. 

The  frequent  infradlions  of  the  press  laws  induced  the  government  to 
apply  the  method  of  secret  denunciations,  which  was  at  that  time  so  much  in 
favour  with  the  Republic  as  a  substitute  for  a  proper  police.  Bartolamio  Ber- 
tucci,  notary  to  the  Avogadori  di  Comun,  was  appointed  to  receive  all  secret 
denunciations  of  infringement  of  the  press  laws.  But  secret  denunciations 
have  seldom  proved  of  any  real  value  in  enforcing  laws;  they  may  have 
been  used  as  weapons  of  private  revenge,  and  to  such  use  they  lent  them- 
selves, but  they  could  not  take  the  place  of  a  proper  police  supervision. 
They  were  impotent  to  secure  the  observance  of  the  law,  and  the  frequent 
confessions  of  the  inefficiency  of  the  law  prove  it. 

A  further  demonstration  of  this  inefficiency  is  furnished  by  the  general 
law  of  1653,  in  which  the  government  made  another  effiDrt  to  check  the 
abuses  and  defeds  in  the  trade.  The  preamble  contains  a  lament  over  the 
inherent  corruption  of  things  human,  non  e  cosa  per  ottima  che  sia  che  dalla 
malitia  degli  uomini  non  venghi  nel  corso  del  tempo  contaminata  et  guasta^ 
come  si  esperimenta  a'  tempi  correnti  neW  istessa  stampa.  Not  only  the 
manner  of  printing,  the  paper,  ink,  type,  and  correftion  are  defective ;  but 
what  is  much  worse,  the  clandestine  press  is  issuing  large  numbers  of  scan- 
dalous and  obscene  works  (Jmpressione  clandestina  di  opere  empie^  obscene^ 
malediche).  By  way  of  remedy  the  following  regulations  were  passed.  The 
government  return  to  the  original  idea  of  a  powerful  guild  direfting  the 
trade,  which  shall  be  absolutely  in  the  hands  of  the  guild. 

1.  To  strengthen  the  Guild  of  Printers  and  make  it  really  universal, 
and  thus  to  facilitate  the  punishment  of  offenders,  the  original  idea  of  the 
guild  shall  be  revived,  and  no  one  who  is  not  matriculated  in  the  guild 
may  print  in  Venice. 

2.  The  prior  and  officers  of  the  guild  are  to  make  their  inspedion  of 
ink,  paper,  type,  and  corredlion  a  real  inspedion,  and  are  to  report  once 
a  month  to  the  Riffi^rmatori  dello  Studio  di  Padova, 

3.  The  rules  about  testamurs  and  imprimatur  are  to  be  stridtly 
observed. 

4.  The  owners  of  presses  and  shops  are  to  keep  these  licences  in  files 
for  inspedion  by  officials. 


Press  Leg  is /a  f  ion  during  the  Seventeenth  Century.  1 70 

5.  Books  which  have  already  been  printed  with  the  necessary  hcences 
do  not  require  the  Inquisitor's  testamur  for  subsequent  editions,  but  the 
secretary's  is  necessary. 

6.  Copyright  is  frequently  infringed  by  the  importation  of  foreign 
editions.  The  custom  house  officer  appointed  to  examine  imported  bales 
of  books  is  now  instru6ted  to  prevent  foreign  editions  from  passing  the 
custom  house. 

7.  The  censorial  secretary  is  frequently  too  much  occupied  with  his  other 
duties  as  secretary  to  the  Senate  to  attend  to  the  press.  The  RifFormatori 
shall  appoint  three  or  four  fit  persons  to  perform  the  secretary's  duties  in 
the  revision  of  books,  on  whose  report  the  secretary  shall  grant  or  refuse 
his  testamur. 

8.  Books  printed  in  Venice  with  the  name  of  another  place  are  to  be 
suppressed. 

9.  The  Inquisitorial  testamur  is  to  be  presented  to  the  secretary  to  the 
Rifformatori ;  and  if  within  four  months  of  its  date  the  work  of  printing  is 
not  begun,  any  other  printer  may  apply  for  an  authentic  copy  of  the  testamur^ 
and  this  shall  be  valid  without  further  application  to  the  Inquisitor,  should 
that  printer  eventually  complete  the  work. 

10.  Dangerous  and  scandalous  foreign  books  are  to  be  stopped  by  the 
custom  house  officers.  Nor  may  any  imported  books  be  sold  In  Venice 
until  the  bookseller  has  presented  a  certificated  list  of  titles  from  the  custom 
house  officer  to  the  secretary  of  the  RifFormatori,  who  shall  then  issue  the 
permission  to  sell  signed  by  at  least  two  RifFormatori. 

IT.  The  prior  of  the  guild  is  to  see  that  the  laws  are  obeyed; 
especially  the  law  ordering  a  copy  of  each  book  to  be  presented  to  the 
Library  of  St.  Mark  and  to  the  Library  of  Padua. 

12.  These  laws  apply  to  all  printers  and  booksellers  in  the  cities  of 
the  Venetian  dominion  as  well  as  in  Venice. 

13.  The  tax  on  books  imported,  both  by  land  and  by  sea,  Is  fixed  at 
the  rate  of  sixteen  ducats  for  every  two  hundred  pounds  weight. 

14.  In  Venice  the  execution  of  this  law  is  entrusted  to  the  RifFormatori 
and  to  the  Esecutori  contro  la  Bestemmia ;  on  the  mainland  to  the  redors. 

But  the  law  was  not  respeded.  In  i6c^c^-6y  February  4th,  various  pro- 
visions have  to  be  re-enforced.  Licences  are  not  sought,  as  they  should  be,  in 
every  case  ;  the  Libraries  of  St.  Mark  and  of  Padua  are  defrauded  of  their  due. 
And  the  same  repetition  of  the  law  is  necessary  again  In  1671,  December 
23rd.  By  this  date  the  carelessness  of  the  Venetian  editions  had  become 
more  scandalous  ;  for  we  find  that,  besides  a  licence  to  print,  the  government 
now  require  a  licence  to  sell,  based  on  the  testamur  of  the  public  proof 
reader,  and  to  be  granted  by  the  secretary  only  after  confronting  the  book 


i8o  The  Venetian  Printing  Press, 

with  Its  original  copy,  cither  manuscript  or  printed.  In  1671  the  Libraries 
of  St.  Mark  and  of  Padua  were  still  negleded  and  ignored  by  the  printers 
and  publishers,  and  so  again,  in  1680  and  in  1697,  it  is  found  necessary  to 
renew  the  law  in  their  favour,  and  each  time  without  producing  the  desired 
efFed.  The  law  of  1671  also  published  a  new  tariff^  for  proof  reading,  in 
which  a  distinftion  is  drawn  between  the  corredlion  of  proofs  of  new  works 
and  the  corredlion  of  a  work  already  published,  with  a  view  to  a  new  edition. 
No  new  kinds  of  type  are  mentioned — only  those  which  appeared  in  the 
tariff  of  1608  ;  but  the  correction  of  missals,  breviaries,  and  books  of  devo- 
tion is  fixed  at  the  rate  of  forty  ducats  a  year  for  each  press. 

The  press  laws  of  this  century  fall  into  four  groups  :  the  laws  of 
1 60 1,  1603,  and  1608  in  the  first  group;  the  laws  of  16 14,  1616,  and 
1622  in  the  second  group  ;  the  laws  of  1653  and  1655  in  the  third  group, 
and  the  laws  of  1671  and  1680  in  the  fourth  group.  Their  number  and 
the  excellence  of  their  provisions  prove  how  anxious  the  government  was  to 
maintain  the  credit  of  the  Venetian  press.  The  general  failure  of  the  law  to 
aft,  however,  is  patent,  though  the  reason  for  this  failure  is  not  quite  so  obvious. 
Apart  from  general  causes,  such  as  "  the  decline  of  all  things  human,"  the  fault 
probably  lay  in  the  faft  that  the  government  had  constructed  a  machine  which 
was  too  cumbersome  to  move,  and  all  the  minatory  and  penal  laws  which  they 
created  in  order  to  make  it  operative  were  absolutely  useless.  If  we  consider 
for  a  moment  the  number  of  hands  through  which  a  book  had  to  pass  before 
it  could  see  the  light,  the  number  of  offices  to  which  a  publisher  had  to 
apply  before  he  could  put  his  wares  upon  the  market,  the  inefficiency  of  the 
law  becomes  intelligible.  By  the  close  of  the  seventeenth  century,  the 
following  process  was  necessary  before  a  book  could  be  published  :  testamur 
from  the  Inquisitor;  testamur  from  the  Ducal  secretary  ;  certificate  from  the 
Rifformatori  dello  Studio  di  Padova  ;  imprimatur  from  the  Chiefs  of  the  Ten  ; 
revision  by  the  Superintendent  of  the  Press ;  revision  by  the  public  proof 
reader  ;  confrontation  of  original  and  edition  by  secretary  to  the  Rifformatori ; 
certificate  from  the  librarian  of  St.  Mark's  that  a  copy  has  been  deposited 
in  the  Library  ;  examination  by  experts  appointed  by  the  Proveditori  di 
Comun  to  establish  the  market  price  of  the  book.  It  is  clear  that,  with  all 
these  obstacles  to  overcome,  many,  if  not  the  majority  of  them,  would  be 
ignored  and  negle6ted,  especially  when  we  remember  that  there  was  no 
police  to  enforce  this  excessive  amount  of  law. 

Mercedi  dei  Correttori  secondo  la  divcrsita  de  caratteri,  fer  la  ccrretion  di  cofta  e  stampa. 


CHAPTER    XX. 

1604 — 1699. 

THE    GUILD    DURING    THE    SEVENTEENTH    CENTURY. 


1 

K 

1 

Its   powers  increased — Its  powers   over  the  press  of  Venice — Internal   difficulties  and 
abuses — The  income  and  the  taxation  of  the  guild — The  guild  hall. 

O  return  to  the  Guild  of  Printers  and  Booksellers.  We  left 
that  body  in  1586  nominally  enjoying  control  over  all 
printing  in  Venice,  and  supposed  by  the  government  to 
include  among  its  members  every  master-printer  and 
bookseller  in  the  city — really  struggling  against  the  hos- 
tility and  jealousy  of  the  many  printers  and  booksellers 
who  refused  to  join  the  corporation.  Although  the  government  bestowed 
special  advantages  upon  members  of  the  guild,  and  allowed  the  corporation 
to  tax  non-matriculated  printers,  it  was  not  till  1604  that  sufficient  powers 
were  conferred  upon  the  corporation  to  enable  it  to  secure  a  monopoly  of 
the  trade  in  Venice.  In  that  year  the  Proveditori  di  Comun  empowered  the 
members  of  the  guild  to  seize  all  books  printed  or  sold  by  those  who  are  not 
matriculated,  and  to  seal  up  their  presses  and  their  shops;  even  the  street 
hawkers  of  books  and  pamphlets  were  forbidden  to  carry  on  their  trade 
without  a  certificate  from  the  prior  of  the  guild.  It  might  have  been  sup- 
posed that  these  powers  would  have  proved  sufficient ;  that  the  corporation 
would  have  known  how  to  proteft  its  obvious  interests,  and  that,  so  armed, 
it  would  have  secured  in  reality  the  monopoly  of  the  Venetian  book  trade. 
Yet  it  is  clear  that  this  was  not  the  case  ;  for  in  1653,  as  we  have  seen,  the 
Senate  was  obliged  to  take  cognizance  of  the  large  number  of  scandalous 
publications  which  were  issued  by  the  clandestine  press,  and  to  re-enforce 
the  ancient  statute  which  obliged  every  printer  to  enrol  himself  in  the  guild, 
under  penalty  of  one  thousand  ducats,  and  of  two  thousand  ducats  for  every 


182  I'he  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

work  published  clandestinely  ;  and  the  execution  of  this  ad  is  entrusted  to 
the  Esecutori  contro  la  Bestemmia.  We  find  no  further  legislation  upon 
this  point,  so  we  may  suppose  that  the  adlion  taken  in  1653  was  effedive ; 
that  the  adtivity  of  the  clandestine  press  was  virtually  suppressed,  and  that 
the  guild  secured  the  monopoly  of  the  book  trade. 

The  sale  of  loose  literature  and  indecent  pidures  was  common  in  Venice 
during  the  sixteenth  century.  The  principal  centre  of  this  trade  was  the 
Merceria  from  the  Piazza  to  the  Rialto,  and.  the  time  Sundays  and  holidays. 
A  law  of  the  Giustizia  Vecchia,  passed  in  1565,  forbade  anyone  on  Sundays  or 
holidays  to  have  in  his  shop  windows  other  books  than  Epistile  et  Evangelii^ 
lezende  de  Sanity  offitii,  hibie  et  simil  opere  divote  et  non  libri  immondi^  Comedie 
et  altra  sorte^  che  siano  profani  .  .  .  per  la  Marzaria  veramente  se  possi  teuir 
santi  et  Carte  de  disegni  et  depente  de  cose  devote  et  honeste  et  non  cose  dis- 
honeste  et  vergognose.  And  in  1 598,  the  law  of  the  Giustizia  Vecchia  having 
apparently  remained  inoperative,  the  officers  of  the  guild  met  to  consider 
what  steps  should  be  taken  to  put  down  this  abuse,  which  was  not  merely  a 
breach  of  the  law,  but  prejudicial  to  their  trade,  because  members  of  the  guild 
were  by  custom  forbidden  to  open  their  shops  on  Sundays  and  holidays. 
They  determined  to  ask  for  power  to  seize  all  such  books  as  were  offered  for 
sale  on  those  days,  and  at  the  same  time  for  power  to  close  all  presses  and 
shops  of  persons  not  members  of  the  guild.  Their  request  was  granted  ;  but 
it  led  to  a  lawsuit  in  which  Alessandro  de'  Vecchi  appealed  against  the  rule 
twice  over,  once  to  the  Proveditori  di  Comun,  and  once  to  the  Quarantia 
Civile  Nuova,  but  failed  in  both  suits. 

It  is  certain  that  the  guild  was  not  well  governed  by  its  own  officers. 
The  fadl  is  made  obvious  by  the  long  declaration  of  abuses  which  the  officers 
of  the  guild  themselves  presented  to  the  Proveditori  di  Comun  in  1626. 
They  begin  by  asserting  that  excellent  rules  are  worthless  if,  as  in  their  case, 
they  are  neglecfled.  Many  members  of  the  guild  refuse  to  pay  their  dues, 
some  on  the  plea  that  they  have  been  absent  from  Venice,  others  alleging  that 
they  have  ceased  to  ply  the  trade  ;  the  Proveditori  are  asked  to  declare  that 
as  long  as  a  member's  name  remains  on  the  books  he  is  liable  for  all  subscrip- 
tions. The  yearly  eledion  of  officers  is  negleded,  and  it  sometimes  happens 
that  the  same  officials  remain  in  office  for  six  years  running.  Further,  St.  John 
the  Evangelist's  day,  when  the  elections  should  take  place,  falls  in  the  great 
colds,  when  the  days  are  short ;  it  is  impossible  to  finish  the  ballots  till  late 
at  night,  and  for  this  reason  many  members  do  not  attend,  fearing  qualche 
pericolo  di  mal  incontro  nel  ritornar  a  casa.  The  guild  accordingly  propose  to 
change  the  day  of  eledlion  from  St.  John's  day  to  one  of  the  feasts  of 
Pentecost,  and  to  make  the  guild  year  run  from  ist  July  to  jOth  June.  The 
syndics  of  the  guild,  with  whom  it  rests  to  see  that  all  the  bye-laws  of  the 


The  Guild  during  the  Seventeenth  Century.  183 

guild  are  observed,  do  not  fulfil  their  duties,  possibly  through  inexperience  ; 
and  so  for  the  future  no  member  shall  be  eleded  a  syndic  until  he  has  held 
once  at  least  some  other  office  in  the  corporation.  The  matriculation  list  is 
falling  into  confusion,  owing  to  the  carelessness  with  which  sons  or  heirs  of 
members  of  the  guild  present  themselves  for  registration  ;  for  the  future  they 
shall  be  bound  to  register  themselves  within  three  months  of  the  death 
of  parent  or  guardian. 

The  income  of  the  guild  consisted  of  entrance  fees,  annual  dues,  and 
fines  upon  the  members  ;  of  fines  upon  those  who  exercised  the  trade  without 
being  enrolled  in  the  guild  ;  and  of  legacies/  Out  of  this  income  the  guild, 
in  common  with  all  the  guilds  of  Venice,  was  expelled  to  pay  the  tansa  insen- 
sibile^  or  tax  for  the  maintenance  of  the  armament,  and  occasionally  an  extra 
tax,  such  as  that  for  the  support  of  the  nuns  of  Candia,  driven  out  by 
the  Turks.  The  imposition  and  colledlion  of  the  armament  tax  gave  rise  to 
continual  difficulties  and  abuses.  The  prior  of  the  guild  was  charged  with 
levying  the  tax,  and  was  himself  personally  and  dire6lly  responsible  to  the 
President  of  the  Collegio  da  Mar  for  the  whole  amount  for  which  the  guild 
was  assessed.  But  it  frequently  happened  that  the  prior  was  either  careless 
or  fraudulent.  In  the  first  case,  he  spent  the  money  on  other  objeds  before 
the  tax  fell  due ;  in  the  second  case,  he  was  never  at  a  loss  to  devise  some 
means  for  appropriating  part  of  the  funds.  As  an  instance,  we  have  the  case 
of  the  prior  m  1688,  who,  to  induce  the  magistrates  to  fix  the  quota  at  a 
higher  rate  per  head  than  was  necessary,  presented  a  roll  of  the  corporation 
where  the  names  of  several  members  were  omitted ;  having  obtained  the  order 
to  tax  at  so  much  a  head,  he  applied  this  to  every  member  of  the  guild,  with 
the  result  that  there  was  a  surplus  at  his  disposal.  In  fa6t,  as  the  government 
assessed  the  tax  upon  the  roll  of  the  corporation,  and  took  the  prior's  word 
for  the  accuracy  of  that  roll,  frauds  were  constantly  pradlised  upon  the  roll 
itself 

In  spite  of  mismanagement,  however,  the  guild  continued  to  flourish. 
In  1638  it  was  rich  enough  to  contemplate  the  purchase  of  a  guild  hall  or 
meeting-place  for  itself.  l^Iitherto  the  guild  had  met,  as  occasion  required,  in 
the  Luogo  de  Genovesi  in  the  Chapel  of  the  Rosario  at  SS.  Giovanni  e  Paolo. 
The  corporation  now  appointed  three  of  its  members  to  find  and  to  contract 
for  a  more  suitable  place,  which  should  be  entirely  at  their  own  disposal.  In 
1642  the  committee  of  three  reported  that  they  had  found  such  a  place  in  a 
large  magazine  opening  off  the  first  cloister  in  the  monastery  of  SS.  Giovanni 
e  Paolo,  under  the  rooms  of  the  novices,  and  next  door  to  a  similar  magazine 
held  by  the  Guild  of  Looking-glass  Makers  as  a  meeting-place.    The  chapter 

'  We  have  one  instance,  that   of  Siora  Anzola  de   Maggi,  who  left   200  ducats  to  the 
guild. 


I  84  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

of  the  monastery  was  willing  to  let  this  magazine  in  perpetuity,  and  the  terms 
of  the  lease  were  drawn  up  by  a  notary  public  ;  the  chapter  of  the  convent 
was  convoked  by  sound  of  bell,  and  the  deed  was  signed  by  both  parties  on 
the  1 6th  July,  1642.  The  lease  was  to  be  in  perpetuity  as  long  as  the  guild 
continued  to  pay  the  rent,  which  was  fixed  at  thirty  ducats  a  year,  with  the 
obligation  to  pay  six  ducats  more  for  twenty-four  masses,  twelve  ot  these  to 
be  said  at  the  altar  in  the  guild  hall,  and  twelve  at  any  altar  in  the  church 
which  the  chapter  of  the  convent  might  seledl.  The  guild  had  the  right  to 
open  windows  and  doors  in  the  magazine,  provided  that  they  were  in  harmony 
with  the  general  architecture  of  the  cloister.  The  guild  had  also  the  right  to 
adorn  the  interior  of  the  magazine  in  any  way  they  thought  fit ;  and  should 
the  chapter  of  the  monastery  be  obliged  at  any  time  to  pull  down  the  maga- 
zine, the  monks  were  bound  to  provide  another  suitable  place,  and  to 
reimburse  the  booksellers  and  printers  for  damages  done  to  the  ornaments 
and  fixtures.^ 

Early  in  the  seventeenth  century  the  condudl  of  the  workmen  in 
Venetian  presses  gave  serious  trouble  to  their  principals,  chiefly  owing  to 
the  weakness  of  the  master-printers  themselves.  It  would  appear  from  the 
law  of  1616  that  the  journeymen  demanded  prepayment,  or  at  least  that 
prepayment  had  become  customary.  The  result  was  inevitable ;  at  the 
first  word  of  reproof,  or  on  the  first  impulse  to  take  a  holiday,  the  workman 
with  his  pay  in  his  pocket  walked  out  of  his  master's  shop.  It  seems  that 
he  could  readily  find  employment  in  another  printing  house  whenever  he 
chose  to  resume  work — a  fadl  which  indicates  that  the  press  of  Venice  was 
a6live  enough,  or  that  there  was  a  dearth  of  hands;  the  latter  suggestion 
is  the  more  probable,  if  we  remember  the  previous  legislation  against  emigrant 
printers.  The  abuse  grew  so  serious  that  the  government  was  compelled  to 
pass  a  law  ordering  the  imprisonment  of  any  workman  who  left  his  master's 
shop  till  his  contradt  was  completed  ;  and  master-printers  who  received  such 
fugitives  should  be  obliged  to  refund  to  the  first  master  of  the  man  they 
had  taken  into  their  service  the  sum  for  which  that  man  was  debitor  in 
labour. 

'  I  do  not  know  how  long  the  Guild  of  Printers  and  Booksellers  occupied  this  meeting- 
place  ;  possibly  till  the  beginning  of  the  present  century  and  the  suppression  of  the  monastery 
However  that  may  be,  the  place  now  forms  part  of  the  town  hospital  ot  Venice. 


CHAPTER     XXI. 

1700 — 1796. 

PRESS    LEGISLATION    AND    THE    GUILD    DURING    THE    EIGHTEENTH    CENTURY. 

The  list  of  members — Taxation  of  the  guild — The  admission  of  bookbinders — 
Examination  of  candidates  as  binders,  as  booksellers,  and  as  printers — Revival  of  the  office 
of  Superintendent— Efforts  to  restore  the  quality  of  printing — Tariff  for  printing  in  various 
types — Official  ^examination  of  type-foundries — Attempt  to  regulate  supply  to  demand — 
Efforts  to  restore  the  quality  of  paper  and  of  ink — The  end  of  the  guild — Resume. 

HE  history  ot  the  guild  during  the  eighteenth  century 
presents  the  same  features  as  its  history  during  the  pre- 
ceding century.  We  may  follow  that  history  under  two 
aspeds  :  first,  as  regards  the  internal  economy  of  the  cor- 
poration, and  secondly,  as  regards  the  aftion  of  the  govern- 
ment and  its  efforts  to  maintain  the  charadter  of  the 
Venetian  press. 

In  the  year  1695  the  first  list  that  I  can  find  of  the  members  of  the 
guild  was  drawn  up  and  entered  in  the  minute-book.  The  list  contains  in 
all  290  names  ;  but  many  of  these,  as  the  heading  indicates,  were  added 
after  the  opening  of  the  list.  If  we  may  judge  by  the  charader  of  the 
handwriting  the  number  of  those  who  belonged  to  the  guild  when  the  list 
was  first  formed  was  eighty-one. 

All  through  this  century  the  difficulty  of  taxation  is  an  ever-present 
one ;  and  we  can  hardly  wonder  at  the  facfl,  for  the  tax  was  heavy  and 
steadily  increased.  In  1723  it  is  assessed  at  192  ducats;  in  1727  it  is 
declared  that  the  guild  is  responsible  for  the  maintenance  of  ninety-two  men 
at  the  rate  of  six  ducats  a  head,  valore  corrente  ;  and  again,  in  1752,  it  is 
assessed  at  432  ducats.  Whether  it  was  this  increasing  weight  of  taxation 
which  induced  the  guild  to  enlarge  its  numbers,  or  not,  I  cannot  say  ;  but 
the  fad  is  that,  in  1732,  the  guild  enrolled  among  its  members  bookbinders 

B  B 


1 86  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

as  well  as  book-printers  and  booksellers.  The  more  ancient  portion  of  the 
guild,  however,  seem  to  have  attempted  to  impose  their  will  upon  their 
new  brethren.  This  led  to  a  rupture,  which  was  accommodated  by  the  law 
of  1735,  dire6ling  that,  for  the  future,  the  bookbinders  are  to  govern  them- 
selves; to  form,  as  it  were,  a  guild  within  a  guild — to  meet  in  chapter 
apart,  and  not  to  enter  the  chapter  of  the  booksellers  and  printers.  There 
was  a  double  matriculation — one  for  printers  and  booksellers,  and  one  for 
binders.  The  prior  of  the  ancient  guild,  however,  still  remained  head  of 
the  whole  corporation,  and  the  entrance  fees  and  subscriptions  of  the  binders 
were  paid  into  the  account  of  the  whole  guild.  The  immediate  affairs  of 
the  binders'  guild  were  conduced  by  a  commission  of  six  master-binders, 
namely,  the  chief,  two  examiners,  two  supervisors,  and  one  councillor.  It 
was  the  duty  of  this  committee  to  superintend  matriculation  as  an  associate 
binder.  The  examination  consisted  in  binding  a  missal  in  black  cordovan, 
with  gold  tooling  after  a  pattern  proposed  by  the  chief,  and  with  gilt 
edges.  This  is  the  first  occasion  on  which  we  hear  of  an  examination  in 
form,  with  test  work,  previous  to  matriculation  ;  but  later  on,  in  1767,  the 
Guild  of  Printers  and  Booksellers  published  their  examination  paper,  which 
we  give  in  full. 


Examination  for  those  who  seek  Matriculation  in  the 
Guild  of  Booksellers. 

1.  Name  the  principal  Bibles. 

2.  Name  the  principal  Saints  and  Fathers,  Greek  and  Latin. 

3.  Name  the  principal  expositors  of  Holy  Writ. 

4.  Name  the  principal  theologians — controversialist  and  polemical 
writers. 

5.  Name  the  principal  writers  on  ecclesiastical  history. 

6.  Name  the  ancient  writers  on  philosophy  and  history ;  also  the 
principal  poets,  tragic  as  well  as  comic,  in  Greek  and  Latin. 

7.  Name  the  principal  writers  on  the  law  of  nature,  the  law  of  nations, 
on  civil  and  canon  law,  on  philosophy,  metaphysics,  and  ethics. 

8.  Name  the  principal  geographers,  Greek,  Latin,  Italian,  and  French. 

9.  Name  the  principal  historians,  ancient  and  modern,  letter  writers, 
antiquarians,  numismatists,  mathematicians,  physicians,  surgeons,  anatomists, 
jurists. 

10.  Name  the  principal  writers  on  the  fine  arts — painting,  sculpture, 
and  architecture,  civil  and  military. 

1 1.  Name  the  principal  writers  on  natural  history  and  botany. 


Press  Legislation  and  the  Guild  diiririg  the  Eighteefith  Century,    i  S7 

Further,  all  candidates  must  be  able  to  read  and  write  Italian  fluently, 
and  must  have  a  sufficient  knowledge  of  Latin  and  of  French.  The 
examiners  shall  put  some  pradlical  questions  on  the  condudl  of  a  bookseller's 
business. 

The  examination  for  admission  as  a  matriculated  printer  is  as  follows  : 

1.  How  do  you  arrange  the  original  copy  from  which  you  mean  to 
print  ? 

2.  How  do  you  place  upon  the  table  of  press  formes  in  8vo,  i2mo, 
i8vo,  24to,  32do.? 

3.  How  would  you  regulate  the  impression,  and  how  do  you  arrange 
the  registers  of  the  sheets?  and  if  they  came  out  wrong,  how  would  you 
put  them  right  ? 

4.  How  would  you  remedy  an  unclean  impression .? 

5.  How  do  you  set  up  a  press? 

6.  How  many  kinds  of  type  are  there  ? 

7.  What  means  do  you  adopt  for  the  correction  of  proofs  ? 

8.  How  would  you  wet  the  paper  that  the  impress  may  come  out  well  ? 

9.  How  much  lampblack  and  varnish  do  you  use  per  pound  for  black 
ink  ?  and  how  much  cinnabar  and  varnish  for  red  ink  ? 

For  the  pradical  part  of  the  examination  the  two  examiners  shall 
determine  the  format  in  which  the  candidate  is  to  work.  When  the  type 
has  been  set  up  in  the  forme,  the  candidate  shall  be  required  to  read  off  the 
type,  and  then  to  cast  off  a  proof;  and  this  proof  shall  be  presented  to  the 
officers  of  the  guild  by  the  examiners,  who  shall  declare  on  oath  that  it  is 
the  proof  set  up  and  cast  off  by  the  candidate,  and  that  he  is  capable  of 
exercising  his  calling  on  all  the  points  specified  by  the  law  of  1603.  The 
candidate  shall  then  be  ballotted,  and,  if  he  obtain  two-thirds  of  the  votes, 
his  name  shall  be  enrolled.  The  examination  shall  be  held  in  the  guild  hall 
or  in  some  printing  house  to  be  named  by  the  prior,  and  the  examiners  shall 
be  present  during  the  whole  examination  to  insure  its  genuineness. 

Indeed,  throughout  this  century  the  guild  took  considerable  pains 
to  maintain  itself  in  efficiency.  Nor  was  the  government  remiss  in  supporting 
the  guild  by  a  series  of  provisions  ;  the  majority  of  these,  however,  are  merely 
recapitulations  of  laws  already  in  existence.  By  far  the  most  important  a6t 
on  the  part  of  the  government — the  a6t  which  closed  the  period  of  vigorous 
press  legislation  (1725  to  1734) — was  the  re-creation  of  the  Superintendent  of 
the  Press.  We  have  met  with  this  officer  before,  during  the  previous  century, 
but  the  office  had  been  allowed  to  fall  into  disuse.  It  was  now  revived  and 
conferred  on  Dr.  Francesco  Pivatti,  with  a  salary  of  100  ducats  a  year, 
payable  by  the  Treasury.     The  duties  of  the  Superintendent  were  to  keep 


1 88  'The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

the  volume  in  which  all  decrees  relating  to  the  press  had  to  be  registered ;  to 
see  that  these  decrees  were  observed;  to  visit  the  workshops  and  to  examine 
the  quality  of  the  paper,  ink,  and  type,  and  the  corredlions  of  proofs,  and  to 
report  all  violations  of  the  law  to  the  Riffbrmatori  dello  Studio  di  Padova  ; 
he  is  also  to  be  the  councillor,  guide,  and  referee  of  the  printers  and  book- 
sellers. In  fadl,  it  is  clear  that  the  government  had  abandoned  the  hope  that 
the  prior  of  the  guild  would  fulfil  his  duties  and  watch  over  the  interests  of 
his  trade,  and  so  they  appoint  the  Superintendent,  to  whom  they  assign  duties 
analogous  to  those  they  had  vainly  imposed  upon  the  prior  of  the  guild.  It 
is  to  the  Superintendent  that  the  orders  of  the  magistrates  are  now  addressed. 
But  it  is  by  no  means  certain  that  the  Superintendent  was  more  successful  than 
the  prior  in  enforcing  the  law  and  maintaining  order  in  the  guild  ;  for  after 
his  appointment  the  repetition  of  rules  and  orders  continues  as  adlively  as  ever. 
For  example,  in  1767  the  government  was  exercised  by  the  bad  quality  of 
Venetian  printing,  which  they  ascribed  to  the  greed  of  printers,  who,  in  order 
to  crowd  more  matter  into  a  given  space,  make  use  of  type  which  is  thin  and 
oblong  or  drawn  up,  instead  of  full  and  round  [caratteri  gittati  fuori  del 
quadro  naturaW).  They  proposed  to  compile  a  fixed  tariff  for  each  sheet 
printed  in  all  the  various  kinds  of  type — thus  rendering  it  futile  to  spoil  the 
chara6ler  in  the  hope  of  crowding  more  words  into  the  sheet.  The  tariff  is 
calculated  on  the  number  of  letters  in  a  sheet ;  and  incidentally  we  learn  that 
an  edition  usually  ran  to  one  thousand  copies. 

The  tariff  is  as  follows : 

For  a  sheet  containing  from  20,000  to  21,000  letters  of  Silvio,  Lire 
15.10  for  a  thousand  copies. 

For  a  sheet  in  Philosophy  or  Antique,  containing  from  26,000  to  27,000 
letters.  Lire  16.00. 

For  a  sheet  in  Garamon,  containing  from  34,000  to  35,000  letters, 
Lire  17.00. 

For  a  sheet  in  Garamoncin,  containing  from  37,000  to  38,000  letters, 
Lire  18.10. 

For  a  sheet  in  Small  Text,  containing  from  48,000  to  50,000  letters, 
Lire  26.00. 

The  compositor's  tariff  is,  for  every  1,000  letters  in  Silvio,  Antique,  or 
Philosophy,  Lire  4.10. 

For  every  1,000  letters  in  Garamon  and  Garamoncin,  Lire  4.00. 

For  every  1,000  letters  in  Text,  Lire  4.10. 

The  pressman's  tariff  shall  be,  for  every  two  reams  of  ordinary  paper, 
Lire  2.10. 

For  every  two  reams  of  royal,  Lire  3. 10. 


Press  Legislation  and  the  Guild  during  the  Eighteenth  Century.    189 


The  price  for  works  In  i6to,  i8vo,  24to,  and  Jido ;  works  with 
marginal  notes ;  oriental  chara6ler ;  figures  or  symbols,  is  to  be  arranged  by 
contraft.  Printers  are  to  give  the  work  entrusted  to  them,  not  to  apprentices, 
but  to  journeymen  ;  no  master-printer  may  keep  uncovenanted  apprentices, 
nor  more  than  one  apprentice  at  a  time.  Master- printers  are  to  put  their 
presses  in  full  working  order  within  six  months.  The  types  in  ordinary  use 
are  to  be  founded  in  their  natural  proportions  ;  and  all  type-founders,  both  in 
Venice  and  on  the  mainland,  if  they  found  a  new  type,  must  leave  specimens 
of  the  fount  with  the  magistrates  for  approval  and  for  comparison  with  the 
fount  used  in  the  books  printed  in  their  type.  And  following  upon  this 
elaborate  order  to  secure  a  good  quality  of  type  in  the  Venetian  press,  came 
an  inspection  of  all  the  type-foundries,  and  a  list  of  the  founts  which  had  re- 
ceived approval.  From  this  list  it  appears  that  there  were  seven  type- 
foundries  in  Venetian  territory  : 

I.   The  foundry  of  Nicolo  Bazzo  and  Giovanni  Inchiostro    .  26  founts. 

1.  The  foundry  of  Andrea  Burchicin  .  .  .  .  12  founts. 

3.  The  foundry  of  Bassano         .  .  .  .  .  .  11  founts. 

4.  The  foundry  of  Falconi         ......        Not  stated. 

5.  The  foundry  of  Adami 

6.  The  foundry  of  Andolfato     . 

7.  The  foundry  of  Parolari 

Exception  was  taken  to  some  of  the  founts  in  all  the  foundries  save  those  of 
Adami  and  of  Andolfato. 

In  this  same  year,  1767,  the  RifFormatori  turned  their  attention  to  the 
overcrowding  and  over-produ6lion  in  the  book  trade.  They  declare  it  to  be 
their  intention  to  regulate  the  supply  to  the  demand,  onde  si  -possa  introdurre 
quel  lavoro  e  quel  numero  e  quantita  di  venditori  che  sono  proporzionati  al  con- 
sumo.  The  first  clause  of  the  law  of  July  29th  forbids  the  articling  of  new 
apprentices  for  the  next  fifteen  years.  Sons  and  heirs  may  not  enter  the 
guild  during  the  lifetime  of  their  fathers,  or  of  those  whom  they  will  succeed. 
If  a  candidate  for  admission  to  the  guild  has  failed  three  times  in  examination, 
or  has  three  times  been  refused  the  necessary  two-thirds  of  the  votes  at  the 
ballot,  he  may  not  present  himself  again.  Those  who  are  matriculated  as 
printers  may  not  trade  as  booksellers,  and  vice  versd^  without  passing  the 
examination  for  printer  or  bookseller,  as  the  case  may  be,  but  the  entrance 
fee  shall  be  exafted  once  only.  Books  printed  under  a  copyright  in  Venice 
are  to  be  stridlly  protected  from  foreign  competition  ;  all  contraband  copies 
are  to  be  seized  at  the  custom  house.  No  member  of  the  guild  who  owns 
a  shop  may  sell  books  on  street  stalls ;  that  is  to  be  reserved  for  poor 
members  of  the  guild,  and  only  to  be  permitted  in  the  case  of  second-hand 


190  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

books.  No  one  may  open  a  shop  or  a  press  without  first  satisfying  the 
magistracy  that  there  is  room  for  and  need  for  such  shop  or  press.  Book- 
sellers or  printers  of  the  mainland  who  wish  to  enter  the  guild  in  Venice 
must  close  their  mainland  shop  or  press  before  they  can  be  admitted.  The 
four  mainlanders  at  present  members  of  the  guild,  Manfre,  Remondini, 
Conzatti,  and  Veronese,  may  remain.  The  copyright  in  new  books,  which, 
by  the  law  of  1603,  was  fixed  at  twenty  years'  duration,  is  now  extended  to 
thirty  years ;  and  for  reissues  it  is  extended  from  ten  to  thirteen  years. 
On  the  expiry  of  a  Venetian  copyright,  no  mainland  printer  may  reissue  the 
work  ;  but  mainlanders  who,  by  the  law  of  17 13,  were  deprived  of  all  copy- 
right, may  now  obtain  copyright  for  new  works  to  run  for  twenty  years,  and 
for  reissues  to  run  for  ten  years,  but  they  are  obliged  to  put  the  name  of 
their  own  town,  and  not  that  of  Venice,  in  the  imprint.  This  was  a  law  of 
a  wide-reaching  and  vigorous  nature ;  it  was  intended  to  strengthen  the 
guild,  and  it  would  have  done  so,  at  the  expense  of  the  mainland  printers, 
had  its  provisions  been  stri6lly  observed.  But  they  were  not;  for,  in  1780, 
the  prior  and  officers  of  the  guild  p^resent  a  memorandum  to  the  Rifforma- 
tori  calling  their  attention  to  various  abuses  and  disorders — the  same  abuses 
and  disorders  which  have  always  hampered  the  art ;  the  same  inferiority  of 
workmanship,  assigned  to  the  fa6l  that  for  economy's  sake  master-printers 
entrust  their  commissions  to  prentice  hands  ;  the  same  careless  corredion  of 
proofs  ;  the  same  poverty  of  ink  and  type.  Accordingly  the  Superintendent  is 
once  more  called  upon  to  visit  the  shops  regularly,  and  to  see  to  the  nomina- 
tion by  the  prior  and  officers  of  an  expert  who  shall  examine  and,  if  he 
approves,  sign  the  first  sheets  of  all  books  which  he  considers  sufficiently 
well  printed  to  be  put  upon  the  market.  One  of  the  reasons  for  this  bad 
workmanship,  of  which  we  hear  so  much,  was  the  immense  number  of 
reissues  which  appeared  the  moment  the  copyright  of  a  book  had  expired, 
and  the  consequent  race  to  secure  the  market  by  speed  and  by  cheapness, 
both  implying  poor  workmanship.  To  meet  this  abuse  it  was  decreed  that 
the  firm  which  held  the  first  copyright  for  thirty  years  should  be  entitled  to 
the  second  copyright  for  thirteen  years  if  it  applied  for  it,  and  provided  that 
it  began  the  printing  of  the  reissue  within  two  months  of  the  expiry  of  the 
first  copyright,  otherwise  any  other  printer  may  apply  for  the  second  copy- 
right. If  a  firm  desire  to  issue  an  edition  de  luxe  {ristampa  di  singolare 
nobilthj  tanto  -per  belezza  di  carta  quanta  per  esquisitezza  di  caratteri,  per- 
fezione  di  correzione  ed  ornamenti)  he  may  infringe  another  firm's  copyright, 
provided  that  he  submits  to  the  RifFormatori,  through  the  Superintendent,  a 
copy  of  the  edition  whose  copyright  he  intends  to  infringe,  and  a  copy  of  his 
own  edition  de  luxe^  pointing  out  its  superiority.  If  the  issue  of  a  copyright 
edition  be  arrested  by  the  death  or  bankruptcy  of  the  holder  of  the  copy- 


Press  Legislation  and  the  Guild  during  the  Eighteenth  Century.    1 9  i 

right,  another  firm  may  continue  the  work,  provided  it  has  not  more  than 
six  other  copyright  works  on  hand.  Venetian  printers  must  reach  the 
market  through  Venetian  booksellers  only  ;  they  are  not  to  sell  to  foreign 
booksellers,  or  to  Venetian  booksellers  not  members  of  the  guild.  A  printer 
must  place  a  copy  of  his  contradl  with  an  author  or  editor,  stating  the 
number  of  copies  he  is  to  print,  in  the  hands  of  the  prior  of  the  guild,  that 
he  may  be  kept  to  his  contradl,  or  punished  and  expelled  if  he  print  more 
than  the  number  stated.  If  a  private  person,  not  matriculated  in  the  guild, 
desire  to  issue  an  edition  of  a  work,  he  must  consult  the  prior,  who  will 
find  out  if  any  member  of  the  guild  has  such  an  edition  in  view,  and  will 
also  state  the  size  of  the  edition  which  the  private  individual  may  place 
upon  the  market ;  nor  may  a  private  individual  sell  works  which  he  has 
printed  except  through  a  Venetian  bookseller.  In  order  to  assist  the  income 
of  the  guild  the  secretary  to  the  RifFormatori  is  instructed  to  refuse  a  certi- 
ficate to  all  who  do  not  produce  a  receipt  for  their  guild  dues. 

And  yet  all  these  elaborate  provisions  failed  to  achieve  their  object.  In 
the  very  next  year,  15th  February,  17  80-1,  the  Rifformatori  had  to  consider 
the  question  of  bankrupt  members  of  the  guild.  A  list  was  drawn  up, 
showing  on  one  side  the  solvent  and  on  the  other  the  insolvent  members. 
The  insolvent  members  were  excluded  from  all  active  share  in  the  guild 
until  they  could  prove  their  solvency  once  more  ;  but  at  the  same  time  the 
government  relieved  them  of  their  share  in  the  public  burdens  of  the  guild, 
which  was  distributed  among  the  solvent  members.  Solvency  is  to  be 
proved  by  possessing  a  press  worth  five  hundred  ducats  of  capital,  or  a  book- 
shop representing  two  thousand  ducats  of  capital.  I  do  not  know  how 
many  of  the  guild  found  themselves  on  the  black  list,  nor  am  I  able  to  say 
what  was  the  result  of  this  purge ;  but  the  members  on  the  bankruptcy  list 
appealed  to  the  government  against  their  exclusion  from  the  benefits  of  the 
guild  ;  in  vain,  however,  for  the  Senate  ignored  the  appeal  on  June  5th,  178 1. 

The  officers  of  the  guild  always  showed  themselves  ready  to  assist  the 
government  with  suggestions,  however  remiss  they  may  have  been  in  attending 
to  the  execution  of  the  government  rules.  In  1782  they  took  into  considera- 
tion certain  new  regulations  which  the  government  proposed  to  issue,  and 
added  certain  suggestions  of  their  own,  which  were  embodied  in  the  Ducal 
proclamation  of  that  year.  The  regulations  are  divided  into  heads ;  one,  on 
discipline,  provides  that  no  master-printer  or  bookseller  may  himself  keep 
wine  on  sale,  nor  may  he  allow  more  than  half  a  litre  per  head  for  the 
pressmen,  nor  more  than  a  quarter  of  a  litre  per  head  for  the  compositors 
to  be  brought  into  the  shop  ;  and  if  they  find  a  workman  drunk,  he  must  be 
made  to  stop  printing  for  the  whole  of  that  day.  No  one  may  take  a  jour- 
neyman compositor  into  his  service  without  a  charader  from  his  last  place, 


192  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

and  a  certificate  that  he  is  not  in  debt  to  his  previous  master.  Articles  ot 
apprenticeship  must  be  registered  with  the  guild.  Pressmen  and  com- 
positors who  leave  Venetian  territory  for  service  abroad  may  never  be 
received  in  any  Venetian  shop  again,  except  on  special  licence  from  the 
guild.  Fifteen  days'  warning  is  necessary  on  the  side  of  master  and  of  man. 
To  encourage  pressmen  to  work  well,  a  prize  of  sixteen  lire  shall  be  given 
to  every  pressman  who  can  produce  certificates  of  two  hundred  well-printed 
sheets,  the  genuineness  of  the  certificates  to  be  guaranteed  by  the  officers  of 
the  guild. 

Under  the  heading  Materiali  di  Stamperia  the  cashier  of  the  guild  is 
empowered  to  advance  money  to  poor  members  who  wish  to  put  their 
presses  and  instruments  in  oi-der.  As  to  paper,  the  government  is  about  to 
introduce  a  standard  of  quality  below  which  no  paper  may  fall,  under  penalty 
of  confiscation  of  the  edition  in  which  the  inferior  paper  is  used.  To 
augment  the  income  of  the  guild  the  officers  may  exad  a  sum  of  twenty 
soldi  for  every  certificate  they  issue;  and  in  the  external  wall  of  the  guild 
room  the  officers  may  cause  to  be  made  a  slit  and  a  box  to  receive  secret 
denunciations.  These  denunciations  shall  be  colledled  on  the  fourth  Sunday 
of  every  month,  and,  after  being  read  and  annotated  by  the  officials,  they 
shall  be  forwarded  to  the  RiffiDrmatori  dello  Studio  di  Padova.  If  the 
accusation  is  proved,  the  accuser  shall  receive  twenty  per  cent,  of  the  fine. 

But  the  usual  failure  of  effedl  accompanied  these  last  elaborate  pro- 
visions ;  they  received  no  more  attention  than  their  predecessors,  and  on 
May  I  St,  1789,  the  RiffiDrmatori  again  interfere,  and  repeat  their  vain  task 
of  attempting  to  govern  by  words. ^ 

We  come  now  to  the  last  docun-.cnts  relating  to  the  Guild  of  Printers 
and  Booksellers  in  Venice.  The  guild  survived  the  fall  of  the  Republic, 
and  no  sooner  was  the  provisional  government  established  than  the  spirit  of 
the  revolutionary  period  made  itself  felt  in  the  attack  on  the  monopoly  of 
printing  all  government  papers  enjoyed  by  the  firm  of  Pinelli,  the  ex-Ducal 
printers.  On  the  fall  of  the  Republic  the  municipality  had  appointed 
Pinelli,  Zatta,  and  Pasquale  to  carry  out  all  official  printing.  These  three 
printing  houses  employed  eight  or  ten  presses;  but  although  they  worked 
night  and  day,  they  were  unable  to  keep  pace  with  the  orders  they  received. 
Thereupon  ten  other  firms  appealed  to  the  municipality,  offering  their 
twenty  presses  and  their  hundred  hands  to  do  all  municipal  printing  at  a 

'  In  spite  of  these  perpetual  difficulties,  however,  the  press  of  Venice  was  not  in  an 
unprosperous  condition,  if  we  look  at  the  number  of  workmen  employed.  Rossi  (Costumi 
I'eri.,  tom.  viii.,  c.  140)  gives  the  following  account  of  the  trade  in  1773  •  P^pcr  shops,  44, 
employing  92  foremen,  33  workmen,  25  appr'-ntices  ;  bookshops,  51,  employing  foremen 
131,  pressmen  and  compositors  310,  workmen  3  18,  apprentices  51. 


Press  Legislation  and  the  Guild  during  the  Eighteenth  Century.    1 9  3 

reducftion  of  twenty  per  cent,  upon  the  prices  of  Pinelli,  Zatta,  and 
Pasquale,  and  they  submitted  a  scheme  for  the  rapid  execution  and  the  proper 
storing  and  arranging  of  all  municipal  orders.  The  Town  Council,  how- 
ever, declined  the  offer,  and  Pinelli,  Zatta,  and  Pasquale  continued  to  print 
for  the  government  of  Venice.  On  the  23rd  of  March,  1799,  the  pro- 
visional government  undertook  the  direft  control  of  the  press,  re-affirming 
its  ancient  provisions  and  regulations  on  the  matter  of  licensing  books,  of 
internal  police,  and  of  supervision  ;  while,  on  the  question  of  economy  and 
of  taxation,  the  guild  was  placed  under  the  finance  department  of  the 
municipality.  Whether  the  guild  was  suppressed,  or  whether  it  died  a 
natural  death,  we  do  not  know.  The  last  document  in  the  minute-book  is 
dated  1 806,  and  after  that  date  our  knowledge  ceases. 

In  surveying  this  last  period  of  the  history  of  the  Venetian  press  the 
most  notable  feature  is  undoubtedly  the  constant  lamentation  on  the  part  of 
the  government  that  the  art  is  decaying.  Whether  this  was  so  or  not  may 
be  doubted ;  the  quality  of  the  issue  probably  was  not  of  a  very  high  class, 
but  the  quantity  must  have  been  great. ^  There  are,  however,  several  indica- 
tions which  make  us  doubt  whether  the  art  was  really  as  decrepit  as  the 
government  believed.  We  hear  much  about  the  demand  for  cheap  books ; 
about  the  rush  to  republish  a  book  whose  copyright  had  expired ;  about  the 
excessive  number  of  presses  and  of  bookshops ;  of  500  ducats  as  the 
minimum  of  solvency  for  a  printer,  and  of  2,000  ducats  as  the  minimum  of 
solvency  for  a  bookseller.  All  this  does  not  look  like  indication  of  a  trade 
in  its  decrepitude.  It  is  probable  that  when  the  government  referred  to  the 
decadence  of  the  art,  it  was  thinking  chiefly  of  the  quality  of  the  work  pro- 
duced, not  so  much  of  the  activity  of  the  press ;  that  it  had  in  its  mind's  eye 
the  ancient  glories  and  triumphs  of  the  art  in  Venice,  and  regretted  that  their 
like  were  not  to  be  found  in  modern  times ;  it  longed  for  a  series  of  Jensons 
or  Johns  of  Speyer,  and  half  believed  that  it  could  legislate  them  into 
existence. 

Another  point  which  is  made  clear  by  the  legislation  of  the  Republic 
during  this  century  is  the  question  of  literary  proprietorship.  It  is  remark- 
able that  throughout  the  Venetian  laws  on  copyright  it  is  not  explicitly 
stated  that  the  property  in  a  work  belongs  to  the  author  of  that  work.  The 
government  passed  various  regulations  implying  this,  but  had  never  stated  it 
explicitly.  That  the  government  intended  the  property  to  reside  in  the  author 
is  made  clear,  however,  by  an  a6l  of  the  Senate  passed  on  1  ith  March,  1780, 
in  which  it  declares  that  il  privilegio  prima  d'essere  perpetuo  per  suo  possedi- 
tore^  Tera  per  Vautore  deW  opera j  qualunque  egli  fosse,  come  si  e  sempre  prati- 

^  Cf.  Rossi,  loc.  cit, 

c  c 


194  ^^^^  Vefiefian  Printing  Pj^css. 

cato}  The  last  phrase  proves  that  the  government  had  always  implicitly 
recognized  the  rights  of  the  author.  The  question  was  absolutely  settled  by 
the  sentence  of  the  RifFormatori  dello  Studio  di  Padova,  pronounced  on  i8th 
September,  1 781,  in  the  case  of  Pezzana  and  Company,  where  the  Rifformatori 
rule  that  //  privilegio  accordato  alia  stampa  diventa  dovuto  premio  all' 
autore? 

The  decree  of  the  Rifformatori  of  July  30th,  1780,  may  perhaps  be 
taken  as  conferring  perpetual  copyright;"'  by  the  phrase  in  clause  vi.,  'per  cio 
resta  da  noi  risoliit anient e  stahilito^  che  per  Favvenire  il  prima  respettivo  posse- 
ditore  privileggiato  possa  egli  solo^  e  non  altri,  ottenere  la  nuova  licenza  colle 
solite  forme  per  la  ristampa  de  Libri  usciti  di  Privileggio  e  per  cio  resi  comuni^ 
e  cio  fin  cli  egli  voglia.  This  could  only  constitute  a  perpetual  copyright, 
however,  by  implication,  not  specifically,  for  the  nuova  licenza  colle  solite 
forme  could  only  run  for  five  years,  and  would  then  require  renewal.  The 
question  was  settled,  however,  in  1789,  when  the  Rifformatori  recall  the 
law  of  1603,  whereby  all  books  whose  copyrights  are  exhausted  become 
public  property.^ 

And  the  third  feature  which  distinguishes  this  period,  as  indeed  it  dis- 
tinguishes all  periods  of  Venetian  press  legislation,  is  the  absolute  inefiiciency 
of  the  law,  in  spite  of  its  constant  interference  and  its  many  excellent 
provisions,  to  corredl  the  abuses  at  which  it  aimed.  This  is  due  partly,  no 
doubt,  to  the  inherent  indifference  of  the  national  charadler.  The  printers 
were  capable  of  being  roused,  when  in  difficulties,  to  the  serious  consideration 
of  evils  and  to  the  suggestion  of  many  excellent  remedies  ;  but  the  warm  fit 
soon  passed  off  when  things  began  to  go  better;  laissez  aller^  or,  as  they  would 
put  it,  non  combattere^  soon  asserted  itself,  and  matters  fell  back  to  their  old 
bad  ways.  Besides,  the  Venetian  printers  would  doubtless  argue,  with  some 
show  of  reason,  that  it  was  the  duty  of  those  who  passed  the  law  to  see  that  it 
was  also  observed.  And  this  brings  us  to  a  second  cause  for  the  impotence 
of  the  press  laws  in  Venice.  There  was  no  public  opinion  among  the 
members  of  the  guild  ;  such  a  thing  as  public  opinion  among  the  people  was 
of  course  out  of  the  question  in  a  close  oligarchical  constitution  like  that 
of  the  Republic.  But  the  government  had  no  apparatus  to  take  the  place  of 
pubhc  opinion — they  had  no  police.  The  Rifformatori  dello  Studio,  the 
Esecutori  contro  la  Bestemmia,  and  the  Proveditori  di  Comun,  the  magistrates 

'  The  Rifformatori,  30th  July,  1780,  clause  vi.  of  their  Decree  (see  Appendix),  declare 
tntendendosi  in  oltre  che  la  stessa  liberta  abbia,  prima  del  poiseditore  ( =  editore)  chiunque  egli  foise, 
r  autore  d*  tin  opera,  come  si  e  semprc  praticato. 

^  On  the  whole  of  this  question,  see  Castellani,  I privilegi  di  Stampa,  p.  i  2. 

'   Sec  Appendix.  ' 

*  Castellani,  op.  cit.,  p.  14. 


Press  Legislation  and  the  Guild  during  the  Eighteenth  Century.    195 

to  whom  was  entrusted  the  execution  of  the  press  laws,  endeavoured  to  make 
the  members  of  the  trade  the  pohce  for  the  trade.  No  doubt  they  wondered 
why  the  members  did  not  obey  laws  which  were  for  their  own  good,  and 
which  in  many  cases  they  themselves  had  suggested.  The  printers  and  book- 
sellers, on  the  other  hand,  wondered  why  the  magistrates,  the  great  nobles  who 
had  the  whole  control  of  affairs  in  their  hands,  did  not  see  that  their  orders 
were  obeyed  and  their  rules  respedled  ;  and  so  between  the  two  wonders  the 
law  remained,  for  the  most  part,  a  dead  letter. 

And,  lastly,  there  was  a  defedl  in  the  idea  of  the  legislation:  it  was  too 
officious,  too  paternal ;  it  left  nothing  to  the  natural  vigour  of  the  art.  The 
industry  was  nearly  killed  with  kindness  ;  it  was  choked  by  a  multiplicity  of 
laws  relating  to  every  conceivable  phase  of  its  existence.  These  laws  come  one 
on  the  top  of  another,  not  infrequently  contradi6ling  one  another,  and 
certainly  confusing  the  minds  of  the  printers  and  booksellers,  till  they  resolved 
to  go  each  his  own  way  good  or  bad,  and  to  leave  the  law  to  take  care 
of  itself — a  thing  that  the  law  has  never  been  able  at  any  time  to  do. 


CHAPTER    XXII. 

.  1765 — 1796. 

LAST    WORDS    WITH    ROME. 

The  report  on  the  printing  press  presented  in  1765 — Official  review  of  the  history 
of  the  press  in  Venice  ;  the  causes  of  its  decline,  and  remedies  proposed — The  position  of 
the  Inquisitor — Appointment  of  a  Venetian  subjeft,  an  ecclesiastic,  to  work  with  him — 
Opposition  at  Rome — Pietro  Franceschi's  opinion — Venice  refuses  to  withdraw  the  order  of 
1765 — Fall  of  the  Republic. 

HAVE  left  to  the  last  a  series  of  documents  bearing  upon 
the  unsettled  question  of  the  relations  between  Venice  and 
the  Church  on  the  subjedl  of  the  Index  and  the  censorship 
of  the  press.  After  the  middle  of  the  eighteenth  century 
the  whole  question,  which  had  been  lying  dormant  for 
some  time,  entered  upon  an  acute  phase  again.  The  pub- 
ication  of  the  Index,  and  its  alteration  in  many  respedts  by  Benedid  XIV. 
in  1758,  helped,  no  doubt,  to  call  men's  attention  to  the  subjedl  once  more. 
In  the  course  of  these  documents  we  shall  find,  not  only  a  very  clear  statem.ent 
of  the  Venetian  view  as  to  the  causes  which  retarded  and  nearly  destroyed  the 
art  of  printing  in  Venice,  but  also  a  masterly  survey  of  the  whole  history  of 
the  Venetian  printing  press,  which  may  properly  conclude  this  study. 

The  fa6ls  of  the  case  which  led  up  to  this  new  and  final  quarrel  between 
the  Court  of  Rome  and  the  Republic  are  these: — The  senate  in  1765  was, 
as  usual,  much  exercised  by  the  poverty  and  inferiority  of  the  Venetian 
press ;  and  as,  in  spite  of  copious  legislation,  much  of  it  excellent,  no  im- 
provement took  place,  the  Rifformatori  dello  Studio  di  Padova  were 
ordered  to  draw  up  a  report  stating  their  view  as  to  the  causes  for  this 
deplorable  condition  of  the  press,  and  suggesting  remedies.  The  report  was 
presented  in  March,  1765;  ^  it  is  a  grave,  weighty, profound  document,  and 

'   See  Appendix.    It  was  preceded  by  and  largely  based  on  a  report  by  Pietro  Franccschi, 
presented  in  1761.     Cecchctti,  op.  clt.,  ii.  254. 


Last  Words  with  Rome.  197 

deserves  the  praise  subsequently  bestowed  upon  it  as  lavoro  pregevole  ed  in 
tutta  simmetria  filato  da  mano  Maestra.  The  report  states  that  the  art  of 
printing,  once  a  source  of  revenue  to  the  State  and  of  hvehhood  to  the  popu- 
lation, is  almost  annihilated.  As  the  Venetian  press  declines  the  press  of 
other  cities  grows  rich;  for  while  the  press  of  Venice  retained  its  full  vigour 
and  adlivity  there  was  not  a  press  that  could  compete  with  it.  The  reasons 
for  this  superiority  were  the  abundance  and  cheapness  of  paper,  the  mode- 
rate customs  dues,  the  facilities  for  export,  and  the  excellence  of  the  work- 
men, who,  thanks  to  the  early  development  of  printing  in  Venice,  acquired  a 
traditional  skill  and  ability.  The  result  of  this  superiority  which  Venice 
enjoyed  was  that  most  of  the  books  intended  for  the  Italian  market  were  printed 
in  that  city,  and  the  other  towns  of  Italy  became  chiefly  depots  for  the 
sale  of  Venetian  editions.  But  now  Leghorn,  Lucca,  Parma,  Modena, 
Bologna,  all  print  their  own  books,  and,  what  is  worse,  they  refuse  Venetian 
editions  in  exchange  for  their  own  publications,  and  demand  payment  in 
money — a  position  which  formerly  Venice  only  could  assume  ;  and  so  Venice 
falls  from  her  place  as  mistress  of  the  book  trade  {padrona  del  commerzio 
di  libri),  and  becomes  merely  a  retailer  {rivenditrice).  Nor  are  internal 
proofs  of  this  decHne  far  to  seek.  In  1752  Venice  possessed  seventy-seven 
presses;  in  1762  they  had  fallen  to  fifty-eight,  and  in  1765  to  fifty.  The 
matriculated  printers,  finding  no  work  to  employ  their  presses,  abandon 
printing  and  take  to  bookselling  ;  the  trade  of  bookseller  is  congested,  to  the 
great  harm  of  the  ancient  and  well-established  houses  in  that  branch. 

The  RifFormatori  made  a  long,  profound,  and  careful  study  of  the 
situation,  in  order  to  discover  where  the  evil  lay,  and  they  came  to  the  con- 
clusion that  the  root  of  all  the  mischief  was  the  want  of  new  and  good  works 
to  feed  the  press  and  to  keep  its  aftivity  fresh  and  vigorous.  And  to  prove 
that  this  mancanza  de  capi  nuovi  e  buoni  is,  and  has  always  been,  the  real 
cause  of  decline  in  the  trade,  they  follow  the  art  of  printing  in  Venice  from 
its  origin  down  to  the  time  of  their  report,  and  demonstrate  that  wherever 
we  find  a  period  of  decline  or  depression  in  the  book  trade,  it  is  due  to  the 
want  of  good  and  new  books  to  print,  of  which  the  press,  for  one  reason  or 
another,  was  deprived  at  that  period.  This  was  the  case  in  15 17,  when  the 
early  system  of  granting  copyrights  had  nearly  destroyed  the  Venetian  press 
by  confining  the  right  to  print  the  majority  of  valuable  books  to  a  few  per- 
sons. From  1469  down  to  151  7  this  difficulty  had  not  arisen,  for  there  were 
all  the  Latin  classics  to  draw  upon,  and  Aldus  opened  the  way  into  another 
rich  department  of  antiquity  by  his  editions  of  the  Greek  classics.  But  by 
the  year  15 17  the  evil  had  made  itself  manifest.  The  Senate  remedied  it  by 
abolishing  all  existing  copyrights,  and  regulating  the  issue  of  copyright  for 
the  future,  thereby  restoring  to  the  press  its  natural  aliment  of  books. 


198  ^he  Ve?2efian  Printing  Press. 

The  sixteenth  century  was  a  period  of  great  literary  aftivity  in  Italy, 
and  the  press  was  kept  abundantly  supplied  with  works  to  print;  till,  in 
1595,  this  source  of  life  and  vigour  was  suddenly  dried  up  by  the  publication 
of  the  Clementine  Index,  the  Regula^  and  Instrublio.  The  fall  in  the 
Venetian  press  was  made  obvious  immediately.  The  government  tried  to 
remedy  the  evil  by  securing  the  Concordat;  but,  for  reasons  which  we 
explained  in  their  proper  place,  their  endeavours  were  of  no  avail.  The 
seventeenth  century  was  a  period  of  great  intelledlual  activity  outside  Italy, 
just  as  the  sixteenth  century  had  been  remarkable  for  its  intelleftual  activity 
inside  Italy.  And  Venice  was  there,  ready  with  her  excellent  press,  her 
rapidity  of  work,  her  cheapness  of  production,  to  print  all  the  foreign  works 
as  she  had  printed  most  of  the  Italian.  But  a  secret  cancer  {un  tarlo  celatd) 
prevented  the  government  from  ever  being  able  to  secure  this  vast  trade  for 
Venice.  The  Inquisitor,  with  the  Indices  of  Rome  by  his  side  and  his  power 
of  veto,  prevented  foreign  works  from  being  used  to  feed  the  Venetian  press. 
The  Concordat  was  evaded  in  the  ways  which  we  have  seen  ;  it  became  a 
dead  letter,  and  the  press  was  starved  and  pined.  At  first  the  government 
was  hardly  aware  of  the  real  reasons  for  this  decline.  But  when  they  did 
discover  the  cause,  they  endeavoured  to  avoid  and  evade  the  tyranny  of  the 
Inquisitorial  testamur  by  permitting  Venetian  printers  to  use  a  false  date. 
They  also,  in  1695,  suppressed  the  Inquisitorial  imprimatur yVj\\\ch.  had  been 
gradually  and  silently  substituted  for  the  testamur.  The  result  of  this,  say 
the  Rifformatori,  was  satisfaftory,  for  the  number  of  presses  rose  again,  till 
in  1729  there  were  as  many  as  ninety  at  work  in  Venice,  thanks  chiefly  to 
the  permission  to  use  a  false  date.  The  Rifformatori  are  careful  to  declare 
that  the  precautions  adopted  by  the  Senate  in  granting  this  permission  for  a 
fidlitious  date  worked  so  well,  that  they  can  confidently  affirm  that  no  book 
ever  issued  from  the  Venetian  press  with  a  foreign  date  which  could  in  any 
way  scandalize  the  most  pious  readers,  nor  had  the  Court  of  Rome  ever 
raised  any  obje6lion  to  this  mode  of  procedure.  All  the  same  the  Rifforma- 
tori, having  set  forth  the  causes  of  the  decline  in  the  art,  and  coming  now  to 
the  question  of  remedies,  do  not  recommend  the  continuance  of  this  permis- 
sion to  use  foreign  dates,  for  several  reasons.  In  the  first  place,  by  the 
constant  use  of  a  false  name  in  Venetian  editions,  the  press  of  Venice  will 
begin  to  be  forgotten,  the  name  of  Venice  will  disappear;  secondly, 
there  is  a  danger  that  publishers  may  use  this  pretext  of  a  false  date  to 
print  and  publish  in  Venice  scandalous  books ;  thirdly,  although  the  Court 
of  Rome  has  raised  no  question  as  yet,  it  might  do  so  upon  the  ground  of 
the  seventh  clause  of  the  Concordat,  and  such  objedlions  would  be  difficult 
to  answer.  The  advice  of  the  Rifformatori  accordingly  is,  to  print  all  books 
openly  with  the  name  of  Venice  on  the  title ;  to  publish  the  Concordat  and 


Last  Words  with  Rome.  199 

the  Index  of  1595,  in  order  to  prove  that  all  works  subsequently  placed  on 
the  Index  without  the  consent  of  the  government  are  not  prohibited  in 
Venice,  and  may  be  freely  printed,  bought,  and  sold ;  to  forbid  printers  and 
publishers  to  seek  the  Inquisitor's  testamur  for  the  reissue  of  foreign  printed 
books  in  Venice,  but  to  name  faithful  and  learned  persons,  who  shall  examine 
those  works  from  the  point  of  view  of  faith  and  dogma,  and  license  them. 
The  great  objed;  of  the  Rifformatori  was  to  secure  for  the  Venetian  press  the 
large  business  of  supplying  the  Italian  market  with  editions  of  works  which 
were  appearing  outside  Italy,  clearly  indicating  that  the  literary  activity  of 
Italy  itself  was,  at  that  time,  quite  insufficient  to  keep  the  press  alive.  The 
emibargo  which  the  Inquisitor  laid  upon  foreign  books  was  the  cause  of  the 
dearth  of  matter  for  the  press,  and  it  was  to  meet  this  difficulty,  chiefly,  that 
the  Rifformatori  aimed  in  their  proposals.  They  close  their  report  by  assuring 
the  government  that  adlion  such  as  they  suggest  will  prove  the  life  and  soul 
of  the  art,  and  without  such  action  all  other  laws,  though  excellent  in  them- 
selves, will  prove  useless. 

The  report  made  a  deep  impression  on  the  government;  it  was  indeed 
a  most  masterly  summary  of  the  situation,  although  it  not  unnaturally  left 
too  much  out  of  sight  the  partial  culpability  of  the  Venetian  printers  and  of 
the  Venetian  government.  The  decline  in  the  art  was  not  due  solely  to  the 
adlion  of  the  Inquisitor,  and,  even  had  it  been  so,  the  government  would 
have  been  to  blame  for  not  taking  the  necessary  steps  to  check  the  ruin  the 
Inquisitor  was  said  to  be  working.  The  report,  however,  had  the  effedt  of 
calling  the  attention  of  the  government  to  the  position  of  the  Inquisitor,  to 
his  adlion,  and  to  the  question  of  what  was  to  be  done  with  him.  Before 
adopting  the  advice  contained  in  the  report,  the  Senate  submitted  the  docu- 
ment to  their  Consultori  in  Jure,  Triffon  Urachien  and  Fra  Enrico  de'  Servi, 
who,  in  due  course,  presented  an  elaborate  opinion  on  the  advice  given  by 
the  Rifformatori.^  They  recommend  the  publication  of  the  Index  of  1595, 
with  the  additions  which  the  government  of  the  Republic  has  subsequently 
san6lioned,  and  also  of  the  Concordat,  copies  of  which  have  almost  entirely 
disappeared ;  and  they  advise  a  wide  distribution  of  the  Concordat,  in  order 
to  calm  timid  and  wavering  consciences  [le  piu  tenere  et  fluttuanti  coscienze). 
They  also  approve  of  the  second  advice  given  by  the  Rifformatori,  the 
removal  of  the  Inquisitor  from  the  examination  of  books,  and  as  this  is  the 
point  upon  which  the  government  will  probably  come  into  collision  with  the 
Court  of  Rome,  the  Consultori  are  at  pains  to  supply  the  Senate  with 
sufficient  arguments  to  justify  their  adion.  In  the  first  place,  the  Inquisitor, 
in  his  capacity  of  reviser  of  books  on  matters  of  faith,  was  appointed,  in 

^  See  Appendix. 


200  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 


conjundlion  with  certain  lay  revisers,  by  the  government  in  1562.  The 
power  that  can  appoint  may  also  remove  is  an  old  maxim  of  canon  law 
{ejus  est  destitutio  cujus  est  institutio).  Moreover,  by  this  same  law  of 
1 562  a  salary  was  assigned  to  the  Inquisitor  for  the  performance  of  his 
duties,  and  this  salary  accepted  by  the  Inquisitor  proves  that  he  is  in  reality 
the  paid  servant  of  the  secular  government  as  far  as  the  revision  of  books 
is  concerned  {lo  colloca  in  riga  subalterno  mercenario,  ministro  dipendente  per 
intierOy  in  quanta  appartiene  alV  esame  de'  libri^  dalla  superiorita  del  magis- 
trato).  Finally,  in  1623,  the  government  of  Venice  had  explicitly  stated 
its  own  view  of  the  Inquisitor's  position.  The  Inquisitor  is  a  reviser  of 
books,  not  in  virtue  of  his  Inquisitorial  office,  but  in  virtue  of  a  distind: 
delegation  of  power  from  the  government — a  delegation  which  the  govern- 
ment may  recall  (L'  Inquisitor  non  tiene  autorita  da  altri  Principi  che  dai 
Magistrati  della  Repuhhlica  di  rivedere^  per  cause  di  Religione  solamente,  le 
opere  che  Stampano).  Armed  with  these  arguments,  the  Consultori  advise 
the  Senate  that  they  can  fairly  meet  the  Church  of  Rome  ;  but  although 
they  have  approved  of  the  vigorous  measure  proposed  by  the  Rifformatori, 
they  themselves  suggest  a  gentler  method  of  dealing  with  the  difficulty,  by 
appointing  other  revisers  to  ad:  concurrently  with  the  Inquisitor,  instead  of 
removing  the  Inquisitor  altogether.  The  Senate  approved  of  this  advice, 
and  in  August,  1765,  they  issued  a  decree  setting  forth  that,  as  it  is 
possible  that  the  Inquisitor  alone  is  not  sufficient  for  the  examination  of 
works  on  the  point  of  faith,  the  Riffi^rmatori  dello  Studio  di  Padova  are  to 
seek  out  an  ecclesiastic,  a  subjed  of  Venice,  but  not  belonging  to  any  of  the 
orders,  who  shall  be  associated  with  the  Inquisitor  as  his  equal ;  that  is  to 
say,  that  any  work  which  has  obtained  the  testamur  of  one  or  of  the  other 
may — as  far  as  the  religious  censorship  is  concerned — go  to  press.  Further, 
the  Riffiarmatori  are  to  publish  the  Index  of  Clement  and  the  Concordat, 
and  to  see  that  it  is  circulated. 

The  publication  of  this  decree  caused  considerable  excitement  at 
Rome.  That  court  at  once  declared  all  books  licensed  by  the  newly- 
appointed  Venetian  officers  as  prohibited.  It  stigmatized  the  officers  them- 
selves as  persone  illegitimamente  intruse^  and  forbade  the  entry  into  the 
Papal  States  of  all  books  printed  at  Venice  under  their  approval.  The 
books  are  to  be  seized  at  the  frontier  and  consigned  to  that  part  of  the 
various  convent  libraries  known  as  "the  prison  and  hell  of  heretics.'"  In  May, 
July,  and  November  of  the  following  year  the  Nuncio  presented  three  protests 
against  the  adion  of  the  government,  and  demanded  the  withdrawal  of  the 
decree  of  August,  1765,  The  whole  question  now  turned  on  the  position  of 
the  Inquisitor  in  Venice,  and  upon  this  point  the  Senate  took  the  opinion  of 
^  See  Gasparo  Gozzi's  report.     Cecchetti,  op.  cit.,  ii.  271. 


Last  Words  with  Rome.  201 

P(ietro)  F(ranceschi),  who  submitted  his  views  in  a  long,  though  vigorously- 
worded  report.^  Pietro  Franceschi  puts  the  point  under  discussion  in  a  very 
clear  light : — The  Church  of  Rome  argues  that  the  Inquisitor  is,  on  matters  of 
religion,  the  judge  and  natural  examiner  of  books  in  virtue  of  the  power 
conferred  upon  the  Church  in  all  matters  of  faith  ;  the  Venetian  govern- 
ment argues  that  the  Inquisitor  is  a  minister  deputed  by  the  temporal 
power  for  the  revision  of  books,  and  dependent  in  this  charadler  upon  the 
prince  alone.  The  position  of  the  Church  on  this  point  of  censorship  of 
the  press  is  supported  by  twelve  arguments,  which  P.  F.  sets  forth  at  con- 
siderable length,  with  the  answers  which  Venice  may  properly  return.  They 
are  as  follows  : 

1.  The  authority  of  Holy  Writ,  of  the  Fathers,  and  of  the  Councils 
proves  that  the  ministry  of  the  word  is  entrusted  to  the  Church  that  it  may 
keep  the  flock  from  poisonous  food. 

The  answer  is,  that  the  question  of  the  temporal  authority  of  princes  has 
nothing  to  do  with  the  question  of  dogmatic  orthodoxy. 

2.  The  faithful  have  frequently  condemned  and  burned  books — an 
argument  from  custom. 

The  answer  is,  that  to  burn  bad  books  is  not  the  same  as  to  suppress 
good  ones. 

3.  Leo  X.  in  the  Lateran  Council  established  the  revision  of  books  by 
the  Inquisition. 

The  answer  is,  that  the  Lateran  Council  was  not  a  general  council,  and 
therefore  had  no  binding  power  on  princes  ;  nor  was  it  legally  promulgated 
in  Venice. 

4.  This  decree  of  the  Lateran  Council  was  necessary  for  the  suppression 
of  a  corrupt  press. 

The  answer  is,  that  the  Venetian  government  had  itself  provided  for 
the  purity  of  its  press. 

5.  If  the  prince  of  his  own  authority  may  examine  books  on  the  point 
of  political  teaching,  the  Church  on  its  own  authority  may  also  examine 
books  on  the  point  of  faith. 

The  answer  is,  that  this  is  an  argument  from  analogy,  and  of  little 
force,  for  politics  and  creed  are  not  identical  ;  but  no  one  ever  denied  the 
Church's  right  to  examine  in  matters  of  faith  ;  all  that  is  disputed  is  its 
right  to  inflidl  temporal  penalties. 

6.  Heathen  nations  permit  the  suppression  of  books  hostile  to  their 
religion. 

The  answer  is,  that  Venice  never  opposed,  but  rather  encouraged  the 
suppression  of  irreligious  books. 

'   See  Appendix. 
D  D 


20  2  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

7.  Other  Catholic  States  permit  such  licensing  by  the  Ordinary. 
Answer  :  what  other  States  may  do  does  not  necessarily  bind  Venice 

And  the  statement  is  not  true  of  all  Catholic  States,  Spain,  for  instance, 
does  not  permit  the  prohibition  of  any  book  by  the  Inquisition  until  it  has 
stated  its  reasons  and  obtained  the  consent  of  the  King;  and  the  Catholic 
States  of  Germany,  while  they  allow  the  Inquisition  to  condemn  the  book, 
reserve  the  penalties  in  their  own  hands. 

8.  The  a6ts  and  decrees  of  the  Nuncio  in  Venice  established  the 
practice. 

The  answer  is,  that  these  adls  and  decrees  of  the  Nuncio  are  not  canons 
of  the  Church  accepted  by  Venice,  but  frequently  abuses  and  claims  which 
had  no  foundation  in  right. 

9.  The  a(5ts  and  decrees  of  the  government  of  Venice  acknowledge  the 
authority  of  the  Lateran  Council. 

The  answer  is,  that  if  the  decrees  are  examined  one  by  one  they  will  be 
found  to  be  special,  never  general,  in  application  ;  and  that  they  frequently 
contradidl  one  another;  therefore,  no  argument  as  to  the  attitude  of  Venice 
can  be  based  on  them. 

10.  The  fourth  article  of  the  Concordat  provides  that  licences  shall 
run  in  the  name  of  the  law,  and  the  Court  of  Rome  interprets  law  to  mean 
the  laws  of  Rome  as  well  as  the  laws  of  the  Republic. 

The  answer  is,  that  the  Church  does  not  talk  of  its  laws,  but  of  its 
canons;  and  the  Venetian  government  would  have  used  that  term  had  they 
meant  the  word  Leggi  to  cover  the  orders  of  Rome. 

1 1.  Takes  the  form  of  a  syllogism  : 

Powers   on  a  given  point  can   be   deputed  only  by  those  who  have 

jurisdidlion  on  that  point. 
To  the  Church,  by  divine  ordinance,  belongs  jurisdiction  as  legitimate 

judge  and  competent  tribunal  in  matters  of  faith. 
Therefore  to  the  Church  and  not  to  the  prince  belongs  the  deputation 
of  authority  to  revise  in  matters  of  faith. 
The  answer  is,  to  demur  to  the  conclusion  ;   for  though  the  Inquisitor 
is  rightly  deputed  by  the  Church  on  matters  of  faith,  he  is  deputed  as  an 
expert,  not  as  a  judge.     His  duty  is  to  state  the  presence  or  absence  of  a 
given  quality — that  quality  being  conformity  to  dogma. 

1 2.  That  in  ancient  times  princes  allowed  the  Church  to  condemn 
books. 

The  answer  is,  that  Venice  never  opposed  the  condemnation  of  books ; 
that  she  acknowledged  the  Church's  right  in  Article  VII.  of  the  Concordat ; 
all  she  opposes  is  temporal  punishment  inflidted  by  the  Church  in  consequence 
of  such  condemnation. 


Last  Words  with  Rome.  203 

The  document  ends  with  a  list  of  cases  in  which  rhe  Venetian  govern- 
ment had  successfully  opposed  the  encroachments  of  the  Curia.  Both  this 
and  the  preceding  documents  are  conceived  in  a  spirit  of  great  vigour, 
and  couched  in  language  that  is  clear,  incisive,  and  often  scornful.  The 
voice  and  the  spirit  are  the  voice  and  the  spirit  of  Sarpi ;  sometimes  more 
on  fire  than  that  keen  and  adamantine  spirit  ever  allowed  himself  to  be, 
but  still  essentially  the  same.  The  outward,  ostensible  attitude  of  Venice 
has  not  changed  one  iota,  she  still  claims  to  be  Principe  iibero  in  casa  sua. 
But  no  more  had  her  internal  attitude  changed  ;  she  was  the  faithful  child 
of  the  Church,  siamo  Cristiani  quanta  il  Papa,  and  therefore  it  was  useless 
for  her  to  declare  that  ejus  est  destitutio  cujus  est  institutio,  when  she  never 
could  venture  to  carry  out  the  destitution,  nor  to  insist  on  the  dismissal  of 
the  representative  of  the  Curia  in  her  very  midst.  By  way  of  reply  to 
the  decree  of  August  3rd,  1765,  the  Inquisitor  proposed  the  following 
formula  to  be  used  by  him  in  the  censorship  of  books:  "  Seeing  that  many 
books  which  attack,  deride,  or  undermine  the  Catholic  religion  have  been 
secretly  introduced  into  this  most  pious  and  religious  State,  the  tribunal  of 
the  Holy  Office  condemns  and  prohibits  all  such.  And  since,  among  these 
books,  some  have  been  examined  by  the  Holy  Office  and  condemned,  this 
tribunal  now  prohibits  them  by  name,  as  containing  dodlrine  false,  rash, 
scandalous,  wrong,  impious,  and  heretical."  Gasparo  Gozzi,  then  Super- 
intendent of  the  Press,  was  called  on  to  give  his  opinion  to  the  RifFormatori 
dello  Studio  di  Padova.  He  points  out  that  this  formula,  though  alleged 
by  the  Inquisitor  to  conform  to  the  seventh  clause  of  the  Concordat,  is  really 
a  violation  of  that  clause,  and  enters  his  vigorous  and  even  bitter  protest 
against  the  adion  of  the  Inquisitor  and  the  admission  of  the  formula  he 
proposed.  Venice  certainly  did  not  withdraw  her  decree  of  August  3rd, 
1765,  nor,  so  far  as  I  know,  did  she  admit  the  proposals  of  the  Inquisitor ; 
and  the  matter  seems  to  have  remained  where  it  was  till  the  fall  of  the 
RepubHc. 

As  regards  the  whole  question  between  the  Curia  and  the  Republic,  it 
is  obvious  that  as  it  stood  it  was  a  question  which  could  never  be  decided. 
Neither  party  is  clear  as  to  the  meaning  of  the  terms  they  use,  for  they  use 
them  in  a  sense  which  would  not  have  been  admitted  by  their  adversaries. 
"  Good  "  and  "  bad,"  "heretical  "  and  "orthodox,"  become  question-begging 
epithets  on  one  side  or  the  other ;  they  had  not  even  agreed  upon  the  content 
of  the  term  dogma — indeed,  it  was  just  here  that  the  whole  difficulty  lay  ; 
it  was  round  the  import  of  this  term  that  the  battle  should  have  been  fought. 
Had  Venice  and  Rome  been  agreed  as  to  what  dogma  should  mean,  no 
difficulty  would  have  remained  to  quarrel  over;  but  until  the  import  of  that 
term  had  been  defined,  it  was  vain  to  marshal  arguments  and  answers,  both  of 


204  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

which  seem  equally  true  and  valid  as  viewed  now  from  the  standpoint  adopted 
by  Rome,  now  from  the  position  assumed  by  Venice.  Sarpi,  with  his 
singular  acuteness  and  penetration,  had  touched  the  very  core  of  the  dispute 
when  he  urged  the  government  to  insist  upon  the  exclusion  of  the  temporal 
rights  of  princes  from  the  content  of  the  word  dogma,  and  a  clear  statement 
of  the  respective  spheres  of  Church  and  State,  though  it  is  doubtful  if  Rome 
would  ever  have  agreed  to  such  a  restricted  definition. 

Venice  did  not  withdraw  her  decree  of  August,  1765,  and  the  place  of 
the  Inquisitor  as  censor  of  books  upon  matters  of  faith  was  taken  by  persons 
appointed  by  the  Rifformatori  dello  Studio  di  Padova,  In  the  year  1794 
the  Savii  sopra  I'  Heresia  requested  an  opinion  from  these  censors  of  faith  and 
dogma  upon  a  work  which  had  been  censured  at  Rome  in  1792,^  with  the 
result  that,  after  considering  all  the  grounds  for  that  condemnation,  the  censors 
advised  the  government  not  to  sanCtion  the  decree  of  the  Congregation  of 
the  Index. 

But  Venice  did  not  long  enjoy  this  complete  freedom  from  the  press 
censorship  of  Rome.  Three  years  later  the  Republic  fell,  and  brought  to 
a  close  the  subjed;  of  this  study,  the  history  of  the  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

'   De  Montazet,  Archbishop  of  Lyons,  Institutiones  Theologica.     Reusch,  op.  cit.,  ii.  995, 
and  Appendix. 


DOCUMENTS. 


I. 


E   E 


LAWS    OF    THE    REPUBLIC    RELATING    TO    THE 
PRINTING   PRESS   AND  THE  BOOK  TRADE. 


MDXVII.     Die  prima  Augusti. 

OLEBANT  esse  in  hac  urbe  nostra  impressores  librorum  in 
maximo  numero,  ex  quibus  baud  modicum  capiebatur  ve6ligal 
publice,  et  privatim,  praeter  commodum  studiosorum,  qui  ipsos 
libros  vilius  emebant,  quo  plures  imprimebantur.  Verum  certo  ab 
hinc  tempore  consuetudo  invaluit,  ut  quidam  gratias  impetrantes 
a  Domino  Nostro,  aliis  viam  occludant  imprimendi  quaedam 
opera ;  quarum  gratiarum  numerus  adeo  est  au6lus  ut  plerisque 
di6lorum  impressorum  alio  migrare  necesse  fuerit,  atque  ob  id  hujusmodi  artificium 
valde  imminutum  sit :  unde  et  ja6lura  publica  privataque,  et  communis  incommo- 
ditas  successit:  multoque  magis  successura  esse  proculdubio  videtur  nisi  necessaria 
provisio  fiat ;  Iccirco  ; 

Vadit  pars,  quod  au6loritate  hujus  Consilii,  omnes  gratiae  a  Dominio  Nostro 
Concessae  ad  banc  diem  usque,  Impressoribus  librorum  aut  aliis,  ut  quisque  soli 
possint  imprimere,  aut  imprimi  facere  opera  quaedam,  praeter  illis  quas  hoc  Consilium 
concesserit,  revocentur,  et  pro  revocatis  habeantur,  ita  ut  deinceps  nuUius  sint 
vigoris,  et  omnibus  liberum  sit,  ilia  imprimere,  sive  imprimi  facere  absque  uUa  contra- 
didtione,  et  sicuti  aequum  est,  sine  discrimine  aliquo.  Post  hac  vero  hujusmodi  gratiae 
amplius  concedi,  et  fieri  nequeant  ullo  modo,  nisi  per  hoc  Consilium,  atque  solum  pro 
libris  et  operibus  novis,  nunquam  antea  impressis,  et  non  pro  aliis  ;  et  si  aliter  fierent, 
sint  et  intelligantur  esse  nullius  valoris.  Pars  autem,  sive  gratia  quae  pro  illis  posita 
fuerit,  non  intelligatur  capta,  nisi  tulerit  duo  tertia  suflragorum  hujus  Consilii. 

1  This  colleflion  of  the  Venetian  Press  Laws  has  been  taken  from  the  Raccolta  de  Parti  pre se  in 
di-uersi  Te?npi,  in  Materia  di  Stampe.  Stampata  per  Z.  Antonio  et  Almoro  Pinelli,  Stampatori  Ducali, 
and  revised  from  the  originals,  except  in  the  cases  where  there  is  no  marginal  indication  of  their  place 
at  the  Archivio  di  Stato,  showing  that  I  could  not  find  them  there. 


2o8  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 


MDXXVI.      Die  xxix  'Januar'ii :    In  Con.  X. 

n.  Per  la  Licentia,  che  facilmente  ognun  ha  de  stampar  Libri  in    questa  Nostra 

[Con^X^.Com.   Q^^^  j,^  ^g^jg  qualche  volta  ussir  in  stampa  opere  disoneste,  et  de  mala  natura  ;    al 
che  e  da  metter  sufficiente  ordine,  et  pero : 

L'  andara  parte,  che  da  mo  in  futurum  non  se  possa  stampar,  ne  stampata  dar 
fuora  alcuna  opera,  over  libro  da  novo  composto  et  non  piu  stampato,  si  verso  come 
prosa,  et  in  qualunque  Idioma  se  voglia,  se  prima  non  li  sara  permesso  da  i  capi  de 
questo  conseio,  per  termination  de  man  loro  sottoscripta ;  la  qual  permission  pero,  et 
termination  se  habia  a  far  dapoi  che  essa  opera  sara  sta  veduta  da  do  persone 
almeno,  a  cui  parera  a  loro  capi  de  commetter  che  la  debano  veder  et  examinar,  et 
referir  la  opinion  sua  in  scriptis  cum  juramento  :  Ne  altramente  far  se  possi,  sotto  pena 
de  perder  le  opere  stampate,  et  de  altratanto  per  pena,  la  qual  sia  delo  inventor ;  et 
cussi  sotto  la  pena  soprascritta  non  se  possa  vender  in  questa  Cita  alcuna  opera  com- 
posta  da  novo,  etiam  stampata  fuora  da  questa  terra  senza  licentia  deli  capi  di 
questo  conseio,  modo  ut  supra.  Dechiarando,  che  alcun  non  possi  stampar  libro 
alcuno  da  novo  composto,  over  non  piu  stampato,  sel  non  vedera  la  licentia  in 
scriptis,  come  e  detto  de  sopra.  Et  lordine  presente  publicar  se  deba  in  Rialto  a 
noticia  de  ciascuno. 


MDXXXIIL      Die  iii  Januarii. 

ni.  Vedendosi  chiaramente  come  1'  arte  della  stampa,  che  soleva  esser  grandissima  in 

[Senato,  Teira.  q,jgg|.^  nostra  cita,  e  andata  talmente  in  ruina  che  non  se  adopera  quasi  altri  libri,  se 
non  quelli  che  vengono  stampati  de  terre  aliene,  et  tra  le  altre  cause  che  hanno  pro- 
dutto  questo,  la  principal  e  sta  le  tante  gratie  concesse  alii  stampadori  per  questo  Con- 
seglio  de  molti  libri  non  piu  stampadi,  i  quali  dapoi  ottenute  tal  gratie,  o  per  non 
poter,  6  per  non  voler  stamparli,  tengono  oppressa  larte,  et  levano  la  liberta  alii 
altri  stampatori,  che  quelli  stampar  non  debbino,  ita  che  ne  seguita  che  tali  libri  sono  poi 
stampadi  in  terre  aliene,  privando  questa  cita  della  utilitii  publica,  et  li  studenti  della 
commodita  universale,  et  li  stampadori  del  beneficio  commune  ;   Pero  : 

L'  andera  parte,  che  per  auttorita  di  questo  Conseglio  sia  firmiter  statuito,  et 
deliberato,  che  quelli  che  hanno  ottenute  gratie  da  questo  Conseglio,  sia  de  che 
condition  se  vogli  de  stampar,  6  far  stampar  libri,  se  in  termine  de  anno  uno 
proximo,  comenzando  dal  zorno  presente,  non  haverano  date  fuora  tutte  le  opere 
stampate  integre,  et  compite,  et  che  in  effetto  publicamente  se  vendino,  quale  sarano 
nominate  in  la  lor  gratia,  se  intenda,  passato  il  ditto  anno,  le  lor  gratie  esser  nulle,  et 
de  niun  valor,  et  resti  liberta  a  cadauno  far  quelle  stampar  a  suo  beneplacito,  ne  de 
caetero  vaglia  ad  alcuno  tal  gratie,  se  non  con  tal  conditione  del  ditto  anno  uno  :  ma  se 
per  caso  1' opera  fusse  tanto  grande,  che  secondo  la  commodita  de  stampadori,  non  se 
potesse  espedire  in  uno  anno  dapoi  ottenute  le  gratie,  li  sia  in  tal  caso  prorogato  il 
termine,  computado  ditto  anno  uno,  de  tanto  tempo  quanto  ditta  opera  se  potra 
stampare  ad  uii  foglio  integro  al  zorno,  et  non  piu. 


Documents.     I. 


209 


Item  non  possi  alcuno  che  ottenira  da  questo  conseglio  tal  gratie,  far  stampar  le 
opere  altrove,  cha  in  questa  Nostra  Cita,  et  stampandole,  non  li  vaglia  la  gratia  :  ne 
si  possa  dimandar  gratia  piu  de  una  volta  del  medesimo  libro.  Et  la  presente  parte  sia  pub- 
licata  sopra  le  schalle  de  Rialto,  et  di  San  Marco  a  notitia  di  cadauno 

Et  perche  molti,  che  hano  havuto  gratie  de  stampar  le  sue  opere  se  fano  licito  de 
dimandar  ogni  precio  excessive,  che  li  pare,  e  ben  conveniente  limitarli  precio 
conveniente ; 

Pero  sia  preso,  che  fornite  (finite),  che  haveranno  de  stampar  le  loro  opere,  siano 
obligati  ad  portarne  una  a  i  Proveditori  Nostri  de  Commun,  inanzi  che  le  diano  fuora, 
i  qual  Proveditori  havuto  il  parer,  secondo  per  sua  conscienza  li  parera,  de  dui  o  piu, 
periti  in  tal  arte,  per  suo  sacramento,  li  deputino  il  precio  che  haverano  a  vender 
ditte  opere  ;  havendo  pero  rispetto  alia  qualita  di  esse  :  et  il  simile  ordine  se  osservi 
in  tutte  le  gratie,  che  de  caetero  si  concederano  a  persone,  che  vorano  stampar  sue 
opere,  over  che  le  stamperano. 


MDXXXVII.     Die  quarto  Junii. 

Perche  1'  e  introdutta  una  dannosa  et  vituperosa  usanza  da  i  stampatori  di  questa 
Terra,  ^ita,  i  quali  soleano  esser  megliori  che  fossero  in  loco  alcuno,  et  hora  per  far  manco 
^■■'  spesa  nelle  carte,  le  quali  sono  la  piu  importante  cosa  che  si  adoperi  in  questo 
exercitio,  le  comprano  si  triste,  che  quasi  tutti  i  libri,  che  ora  si  imprimeno  in  questa 
terra,  non  retengono  T  inchiostro  de  chi  vuol  notar  et  scriver  alcuna  cosa  in  essi, 
come  necessariamente  si  fa  in  ciascheduno,  et  per  il  piu  scompissano  di  sorte,  che 
oltra,  che  e  di  danno  alii  ledtori,  che  non  possono  cavar  fuori  quel  che  vogliono  ne  i 
margini  d'  essi  libri,  e  anchora  di  gran  vergogna  et  incarrico  della  patria  nostra,  che  di 
fuori  vengono  libri  stampati  bellissimi,  et  di  ottima  carta,  et  in  questa  citade  non 
si  imprima  et  stampi  piu  libro  che  buono  sia  ;  di  che  specialmente  son  cagione  le 
gratie,  che  si  concedono  libere  a  tutti,  et  anchora  de  libri  altra  volta  impressi.  Per 
la  qual  cosa  (accio),  in  cosi  utile  arte,  et  al  mondo  necessaria  delle  stampe,  non  si 
incorra  piu  in  questo  ignominoso,  et  dannoso  disordine,  et  i  libri  siano  qui  boni, 
come  in  altri  loci  ; 

L'  andera  parte,  che  non  possano  da  hora  inanzi  per  modo  alcun  quelli  che 
haverano  gratia  da  questo  Conseglio  stampare  in  questa  cita,  ne  in  alcun  loco  delle 
terre  nostre,  libri  che  habbiano  carte  che  scompissino,  sotto  pena  alii  stampatori  di 
ducati  cento,  et  a  quelli  che  haverano  havuto  la  gratia  di  perdere  in  tutto  detta 
loro  gratia,  et  tutti  li  libri  stampati  di  quella  stampa :  li  quali  immediate  siano  arsi 
publicamente  in  Piazza  di  San  Marco,  nella  qual  pena  si  intendino  esser  incorsi  quando 
si  habiano  ritrovati  soli  cinque  libri  di  una  stampa  che  scompissino  in  cinque  fogli 
per  uno,  et  per  li  avogadori  nostri  di  commun,  alii  quali  sia  commessa  la  executione 
di  tutta  la  presente  parte,  siano  subito  tolti  li  detti  ducati  cento,  et  in  tutto  essegnito 
quanto  e  dissopra  detto,  senza  altro  conseglio  et  senza  altro  processo,  che  della  semplice 
prova  delli  detti  cinque  libri  trovati  con  carte  che  non  retengano  1'  inchiostro,  ma 
passar  lo  lassino  dall'  altra  parte  di  essa  carta  e  scompissino,  come  e  detto  ;  delli  qual 
danari  la  mita  sia  delli  accusatori  et  1'  altra  mita  delli  detti  avogadori  de  commun, 
che  farano  la  executione  ;  Ne  possano  essi  avogadori  sotto  pena  de  ducati  mille  da 
esser  applicadi  al  arsenal  nostro,  rimetter  ne  far  gratia  alcuna  di  detta  pena,  ne  lassar 


2  I  o  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

di  for  arder  tutti  li  detti  Hbri,  come  e  di  sopra  statuito  ;  non  si  comprehendendo  pero 
sotto  '1  presente  ordine  le  cose  minute,  che  si  vendessero  fino  alia  summa  di  soldi 
lo  r  una. 

Et  perche  alcuna  volta  si  da  anchora  gratia,  et  privilegio  de  libri  altre  fiate 
impressi,  che  e  contra  le  lege  nostre,  et  contra  ogni  dovere,  che  per  poche  cor- 
re6lioni  che  si  aggiongono  ad  un  libro,  ch'  era  commune  con  tutti,  sia  data  gratia  di 
farlo  speciale  ad  uno  solo,  il  che  fa  poi,  che  quelli,  che  V  hanno,  sapendo  di  non  poter 
haver  concorrentia  d'  altri,  la  qual  acuisse  1'  industria  in  tutte  1'  arte,  stampano  gli 
libri  in  quella  carta  et  in  quel  modo,  che  a  loro  viene  meglio,  Sia  di  novo  preso,  che 
la  parte  del  151 7  che  vole  che  non  si  possa  dar  gratia  ad  alcuno  de  libri,  et  d'  opere, 
che  non  siano  nove,  et  se  fusse  data,  si  intenda  essere  di  nessun  valore,  sia  in  tutto,  et  per 
tutto  confirmata,  et  per  ditti  avogadori  esseguita;  et  se  ad  alcuno  fosse  per  I'advenire 
mai  conceduta  tal  gratia,  possa  nondimeno  ciascaduno  liberamente  stampir  tal  libri, 
come  se  mai  stata  concessa  non  fosse. 

Et  la  presente  parte  sia  publicata  a  Rialto,  et  a  San  Marco  ad  intelligentia  di 
cadauno,  et  non  si  possa  revocar  ne  suspender,  salvo  per  parte  posta  per  tutti  sei  li  con- 
seglieri,  et  3  capi  de  quaranta ;  la  quale  non  si  intenda  presa,  se  non  havera  i  -|  delle 
ballotte  di  questo  Conseglio,  congregato  da  150  in  suso. 


MDXLII.     Die  xii  Februarii.  in  add. 

^'  Bono   fatti   cosi  licentiosi   li   stampatori,   et  li  botegieri  di   questa  cita,  che  non 

[Cons. X.  Com.      _•  j      1  v-  .  .    v       j   n       1  .  ir        u       r 

R°  I  - 1        stimando  la    poca    punitione   statuita    dalle    leze  nostre  a  quelli,   che   rano   stampar, 

o    vendeno    cose    stampate    de    fuori,    senza    licentia    di    capi    di    questo    conseglio, 

stampano,  et  etiam  vendono  libri,  ct  opere  stampate  altrove  publicamente,  moke  delle 

qual  sono  contra  1'  honor  del  Signor  Dio,  et  della  fede  Christiana,  et  molte  inhones- 

tissime,  con  tanto  mai  esempio  et  scandalo  universal,  quanto  a  tutti  e  noto.     Al  che 

essendo  necessario  proveder  di  gagliarda  provisione; 

L'  andera  parte,  che  salve  et  reservate  tutte  le  leze  sopra  cio  disponente,  oltra 

la   pena  in  quelle  contenute  de  perder  1'  opere  stampate,  et  altratanto   piu  per  pena 

sia    aggionto   etiam,   che    chi    stampasse,    6    facesse    stampar    de   ditte    opere   senza 

licentia   ut  supra,   immediate  trovata  la  verita,    pagar    debba  ducati    cinquanta.     Li 

venditori  veramente,  6  chi   facesse  vender,  6  tenisse  in  casa,  bottega,  6  altro  luogo, 

di   tal   opere,  et  libri,   pagar  debbano   Ducati   25   li   qual   tutti  siano  dell'   accusador, 

il    qual    sia    tenuto    secretissimo.      Quelli    veramente,    che    vendeno    de    tal    libri    et 

opere,  pronostichi,  historic,  canzone,  lettere,  et  altre  simel  cose  sul  ponte  de  Rialto, 

et  in  altri    lochi  di    questa  citta,   se  loro,   6    chi   li  fara   vender,  non  havera   havuta 

la    licentia   dalli    capi    preditti,  siano   frustati   da    San    Marco    a    Rialto,    et    poi    star 

debbano  sei  mesi  in  preson  seradi.     Et  se  sara  trovato  alcuno,  che  stampera,  o  fara 

stampar   opera  alcuna  in  questa  citta,  et  fara   apparer  quella  esser  stampata  altrove, 

sia  in  tal  caso   condennato  a  star  uno  anno  in  preson,  et  pagar  Ducati  cento  quali 

siano  del  accusador,  da  esser  tenuto  secreto  ut  supra  :  ne  possa  uscir  de  preson,   se 

prima  non  havera  pagato  li   danari  preditti,  et  poi  sia  bandito  in   perpetuo  da  questa 

citta,  et    destretto,  con  taglia    in  caso   di   contrafFattion   de  pagar   lire   500  a  chi    el 

prcndesse,   star   uno  anno   in  preson,  et  ritornar  poi   al  suo  bando  ogni   volta,   chel 

sara  preso.     Et  questo  istesso  se  intenda  delle  opere  gia  stampate,  se  alcuno  le  vcndera 


Documents.      I.  211 

senza  Hcentia,  et  contra  la  forma  delle  leze  nostre.  II  qual  ordine  si  extenda  et 
debba  esser  osservato  in  tutte  le  terre,  et  luogi  nostri ;  et  sia  mandato  alii  rettori 
di  fuora,  acio  sia  publicato,  exeguito,  et  osservato.  Et  la  execution  della  presente 
parte,  per  quanto  aspetta  a  questa  citta,  sia  commessa  alii  Signori  Executor!  sopra  la 
Blastema  con  1'  authorita  che  hano  in  altri  casi  commesseli  da  questo  Conseglio,  li 
quali  Executori  habbino  etiam  authorita  di  darli  maggior  pena  della  limitada,  essendo 
tutti  tre  daccordo,  secondo  che  giudicherano  convenir  alia  transgressione  del  presente 
ordine  nostro,  et  sia  publicata  sopra  le  scale  de  Rialto,  et  di  S.  Marco. 


MDXLIIII.     Die  XXX  Decembris.     In  Cons.  X. 

Vl.  Preterea  perche  spesso  1'  accade  ricercarsi  alii  capi  di  questo  Conseglio  licentie  di 

^^RMe^"""  stampar'  opere  composte,  et  suol  esser  in  dubio  a  chi  sia  da  commetter  la  ravision 
di  quelle,  si  come  per  leze  e  statuito :  Pero  sia  preso,  che  ogni  volta  1'  occorrera,  siano 
mandate  tal  opere  alii  [tre  nobili  nostri,  che  saranno]  Refformatori  sopra  '1  studio  di 
Padoa,  che  debbino  vederle,  6  far  le  veder,  et  far  la  relation  soa,  secondo  la  qual  poi 
habbia  ad  esser  il  procedere  de  i  preditti  Capi  nel  fatto  delle  ditte  licentie. 


MDXLIIII.     Die  vii  Februarii.     In  Cons.  X. 

VII.  E  accresciuta  in  tanto   1'  audacia  et  cupidita  di   guadagno  di   alcuni  stampatori  in 

^*R'o^'fi*i°'"*  9^^^^^^  nostra   citta,  che  si  fanno  licito  de  imprimer  quel  che  li   pare,  et  nominar  H 

■^        compositori  di  quelle  cose  che  stampano,  senza  alcuna  loro  scientia,  anzi  contra  ogni 

loro  voler  :   Essendo  sta  de  cio  fatta  querela  alii  capi  di  questo  conseglio,  con  ricercar 

instantemente  provisione,  la  qual  si  deve  omnino  far,  et  pero  ; 

L'  andera  parte,  che  de  cetero  alcun'  impressor  in  questa  nostra  citta  non  habbia 
ardimento  stampar,  ne  stampata  far  vender  alcuna  opera  in  cadauna  lengua,  sel  non 
constera  per  authentico  documento  alii  Refformatori  dello  Studio  Nostro  di  Padoa,  a 
chi  la  cognition  di  tal  cosa  e  sta  deputata,  1'  autor  di  quella,  over  li  sui  heredi  piu 
congionti  esser  contenti,  et  ricercar,  che  la  si  stampi,  et  venda,  sotto  pena  di  pagar 
ducato  uno  per  cadaun  libro  et  auttor  che  stampassero  contra  il  presente  ordine,  et  di 
star  mese  uno  serrato  in  preson,  et  che  li  sian  brusati  tutti  li  libri,  che  si  trovessero 
stampati  di  tal  sorte,  et  1'  accusator  per  il  qual  si  venira  in  luce  della  verita,  habbia  la 
mita  della  pena  sopraditta,  et  1'  altra  mita  vadi  all'  hospedal  della  pietaj  et  la  presente 
parte  sia  publicata  sopra  le  scalle  di  San  Marco  et  Rialto. 


MDXLVII.     Die  xvii  Mali.     In  add. 

VIII.  Fu  provisto  per  questo  Conseglio  del  1542  alii  12  di  Febraro  contra  quelli  che 

[  ns.  X.  Com.  stampano,  et  vendeno  libri,  che  trattano  contra  1'  honor  del  Signor  Dio,  et  della  Fede 
i»]        Christiana,  et  non   fu  provisto  contra  quelli  che  conducono  libri  de  simil  sorte  in 
questa  citta  stampati  in  altri  luoghi  j    Pero  ; 


212  T^he  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

L*  andera  parte,  che  alia  sopraditta  deliberatione,  la  qual  in  tutto,  e  per  tutto  sia 
confirmata,  sia  aggionto  et  statuito,  che  se  alcuno,  sia  chi  esser  si  voglia,  condurra 
in  questa  nostra  citta  libri  dclla  sorte  preditta,  cadi  in  pena  di  perde  i  libri,  i  quali 
siano  fatti  brusar  publicamente,  et  di  pagar  ducati  cinquanta,  da  esser  dati  all' accusador, 
il  qual  sia  tenuto  secretissimo.  Et  la  essecutione  del  presente  ordine  sia  commesso  alii 
Essecutori  nostri  sopra  la  biastema,  con  1*  auttorita,  che  li  fu  data  di  accrescer  etiam 
la  pena  tutti  tre  d'  accordo,  si  come  in  essa  parte  del  1542  si  contiene ;  et  etiam  alii 
tre  gentilhomini  nostri  sopra  la  inquisition  delli  heretici. 

MD.XLVIII.     Die  xviii  JuUL     In  add. 

IX,  II  Serenissimo  Principe  fa  a  saper,  et  e  parte  presa  nell'  Eccellentissimo  Conseglio 

[Cons.  X.  Com.  Jj  X,  a  cadauna  persona  habitante  in  questa  citta,  et  destretto  suo,  cosi  stampatori  over 
^^  '^"^  venditori  de  libri,  come  cadaun'  altro,  sia  de  che  condition  et  qualita  esser  si  voglia, 
cosi  derici,  come  laici,  che  se  alcuno  di  loro  si  ritrova  haver  libri,  cosi  stampati  in 
questa  citta,  come  venuti  da  altri  luoghi  sottoposti,  o  non  sottoposti  al  Serenissimo 
Dominio  di  Venetia,  nelli  qual  libri  sia  scritto  alcuna  cosa  contra  la  fede  catholica,  deb- 
bano  in  termine  di  giorni  otto  presentarli  alii  Clarissimi  Signori  Deputati  sopra  li 
heretici  ;  perche  non  obstante  le  parti  dell'  Illustrissimo  conseglio  di  X  contra 
quelli  che  tengono  simil  libri,  non  incorrerano  in  pena  alcuna,  ma  passato  che  sara 
il  ditto  termine,  essi  Clarissimi  Signori  farano  diligentissima  inquisitione,  et  ritrovando 
alcun  contrafacente,  li  darano  severissimo  castigo,  secondo  1'  auttorita  concessali  dal 
prefatto  Illustrissimo  Conseglio  di  X  in  questa  materia.  Et  se  alcuno  accusera  qualche 
contrafacente,  sara  tenuto  secretissimo,  et  havera  il  dono  pecuniario  promessoli  dalle 
sopraditte  leze. 

MDXLVIII.     Die  xvi  Januarii.  in  add. 

X.i  Fu  fatta  publicamente  proclamar  in  questa  citta  per  deliberation  di  questo  conseglio 

[Cons. X.  Com.   2\\\  1 8  lu2;lio  passato,  che  se  alcuno  havesse  libri   nelli  quali  si  contenisse  alcuna  cosa 

a)        contra  le  fede  Catholica  dovesse  in  termine  de  otto  2:iorni  presentarli  alii  tre  dilettissimi 
non  detur  ,  .,.  .    ,  .  .  ,  .    .  .  .>-  ^    ,  r      j      u-     • 

exemplum.     nobili  nostri  deputati  sopra  1  heretici  senza  incorrer  in  pena  alcuna,  et  non  ru  dechiarito 

altramente  li  nomi  de  simil  libri ;  Hora  mo  essendo  sta   fatto  di  ordine  del  Reverendo 

legato  per  il  venerabile  inquisitor  con  intervento  et  conseglio  di  tre  p*'  nobili  nostri  et 

di  molti  maestri  in  theologia  un  cathalogo  o  summario  de  tutti  i  libri  heretici,  et  de 

altri  suspetti,  et  de  altri  etiam  nelli  quali  se  contengono  cose  contra  li  boni  costumi,  e 

grandemente  aproposito  farlo  publicar  a  notitia  de  tutti,  Pero  ; 

L'  andera  parte  chel  sopraditto  cathalogo  sia  fatto  stampar,  et  per  i  ditti  nobili  ne 

sia  dato  uno  a  cadauno  stampator,  et  venditor  de  libri,  et  se  facci  etiam  che  in  una 

boteea  se  ne  vendi  publicamente  ;  et  sia  reiterato  in  questa  cita  il  ditto  proclama  de 

18  luglio  con  particolar  menzione  del  presente  cathalogo,  et  del  libraro  che  li  vendera, 

accioche  se  alcuno  contrafara   non  habbi   causa    di    escusarsi  ;    il    qual   cathalogo   sia 

'  This  document  does  not  occur  in  Pinelli's  colleftion  \  the  words  non  Jetur  exemplum  explain 
why.  As  far  as  I  am  aware  it  has  never  been  published.  It  is  unknown  to  Reusch  and  Zaccaria, 
and  settles  the  question  of  the  date  and  authorship  of  Giov.  della  Casa's  Catalogue.  Reusch,  op.  at., 
i.  205. 


Documents.     I.  213 

medesimamente  mandato  a  tutti  i  rettori  delle  terre  nostre  principal  da  terra  et  da  mar, 
con  ordine  chel  faccino  publicar  per  tutta  la  sua  diocese,  dando  quel  termine  che  li 
parera  de  farseli  presentar  senza  pena,  il  qual  poi  passato  debbano  proceder  contra  li 
inobedienti  secondo  li  parera  meritar  la  temerita  loro. 

MDXLVIII.     Die  xviii  Januari'i.     In  cons\  X. 

Kl.  Una  delle  principal  arte  di  questa  citta  et  delle  piu  importante  per  molti  rispetti 

X.  Com.  e  quella  della  stamparia  ;  la  qual  nondimeno  essendo  quasi  tutte  1' altre  ben  ordinate,  et 

'  "^        con  le  soe  fraggie,  et  matricole,  sola  si  ritrova  senza  ordine  alcuno,  di  modo  che  essendo 

occorso  piu  fiate  alii  tredeputati  sopra  li  heretici  di  esserinformati  dalli  authori  et  stampa- 

tori  d'  alcuni  libri  scandolosi  et  heretici  per  le  cose  pertinente  al  loro  officio,  non  si  ha 

ritrovato  chi  li  habbi  saputo  render  conto ;  et  medesimamente  occorrendo  di  giorno  in 

giorno  molti  inconvenienti  circa    le  stampe,  che  hano  bisogno  de   emendatione,  con 

difficulta  per  1'  istessa  cagione  si  puo  venir  in  cognitione  della  verita,  non  vi  essendo 

alcuno  che  rappresenti  la  ditta  arte,  ne  chi  risponda  per  quella,  onde  avviene,  che  tutti  fano 

L  a  modo  loro,  con  estremo  disordine,  et  confusione ;  alle  qual  cose,  essendo  necessario  far 

P  le  debite  provisione,  prima  per  1'  honore  de  Dio,  et  della  religione,  dapoi  per  1'  honor  della 

nostra  citta,  et  per  altri  rispetti  publici,  come  sono  de  galeoti  et  simih  neUi  quali  s' 

habbi  con  chi  indriciarsi,  Pero  ; 

L'  andera  parte,  che  per  auttorita  di  questo  Conseglio  sia  preso,  che  se  debbi  levar 
una  Schuola  de  tutti  quelli,  che  fanno  stampar  et  che  tengono  botege,  et  vendono  libri  in 
qualunque  modo  in  questa  citta,  et  sia  commessa  aUi  Proveditori  de  Commune,  che 
a  questo  eiFetto,  et  per  la  buona  regolatione  di  essa  Scuola,  et  de  quella  Arte,  debbano 
poner  quelli  ordini,  et  far  quelli  capitoli,  che  li  parerano  convenir  et  esser  espedienti. 

Z>/(?  9  Februari^  1558- 

[II.  Li  Reverendi  Monsignor  Vicario  Patriarcale,  et  Padre  Inquisitore,  con  1'  assistenza 

delli  Clarissimi  M.  Bernardo  Giorgio,  et  M.  Andrea  Barbarigo,  et  M.  Piero  Sanudo 
Nobili  Deputati  a  questo  Sacro  Tribunale  della  Santissima  Inquisizione  contra  Heretici, 
hanno  deliberato,  et  terminato  per  ogni  buon  fine  et  efFetto,  per  fuggir  la  occasione  che 
esso  Sacro  Tribunal  non  sia  fraudato  ;  Che  de  tutti  li  Libri,  che  de  caetero  saranno  con- 
dutti  per  qualsivoglia  persona  in  questa  inclita  Citta  di  Venetia,  non  possano  esser  tratti 
di  Dogna  aliquo  modo,  se  prima  li  Patroni  di  essi  Libri  non  venghino  a  dar  la  Polizza 
della  quantita  et  qualita  di  essi  Libri  a  questo  Sacro  Tribunale  ;  la  qual  polizza  remagnir 
debba  in  1'  Officio,  per  evitare  le  fraude,  che  si  potriano  commettere  in  Negozio  de 
Libri.     Et  ita  decreverunt,  et  mandarunt  annotari, 

1562.      19  Marzo. 

'Ml.  Noi  Refformatori  dello  Studio  di   Padova  infrascritti,  vedendo  esser  introdotto  da 

alcuni  anni  in  qua,  che  quelli,  che  vogliono  far  stampare  alcuna  Opera,  la  fanno  vedere 
a  chi  piu  li  place  ;  et  portando  Fede  de  doi,  o  tre,  che  non  vi  sia  cosa  contra  le  Leggi, 
ottengone  Fede  dal  1'  Officio  Nostro  secondo  1'  ordinario  alii  Eccellentissimi  Signori 
Capi  deir  lUustrissimo  Conseglio  di  Dieci,  et  per  conseguentie  licenza  di  Stampare ;  dal 
che  possono  seguir  molto  inconvenienti  (come  son  gia  seguiti)  alii  quali  si  venirebbe  a 

F  F 


2  14  '^'^''^  Venetiayj  Printing  Press. 

proveder  quando  li  Libri  fossero  revisti  da  persone  elette  da  Noi,  dotte  e  Fedeli.  Pero 
terminiamo,  die  per  il  Segretario  qual  per  tempora  servira  all'  officio  Nostro,  non  possa 
esser  fatta  f'ede  alcuna  per  stampar  qual  si  voglia  cosa,  sc  prima  non  sara  revista  dal 
Rcverendo  Inquisitor,  overo  da  uno  dclli  suoi  Vicarij,  6  da  altra  persona  Ecclesiastica, 
die  habbia  carico  al  Tribunal  dell'  Inquisitionc  ;  dal  Nobil  Homo  M.  Marc'  Antonio 
Moccnii;;o,  Lettor  in  Filosofia,  overo  da  alcun'  altro  Lettor  Publico,  et  da  uno  delii 
Secretarij  Ducali,  si  die  in  tutto  siano  Tre,  cioe  uno  Ecclesiastico,  uno  Lettore,  et  uno 
Secretario  ;  et  se  da  loro  non  havera  fede,  che  nell'  Opera  non  s'  attrovi  cosa  alcuna 
contro  la  Religione,  ne  contra  Principi,  ne  contra  li  buoni  costumi,  et  che  meriti  andarin 
luce  ;  notandonella  P'edeil  numerodellc  Carte,  con  una  riga  del  principioet  una  del  fine; 
et  essendo  piii  libri  sia  espresso  il  principio  et  il  fine  di  cadaun  libro.  Li  qual  Revisori 
quelli  pero,  che  rivederanno  le  opere  per  la  loro  fatica  habbiano  un  Bezzo  per  Foglio 
di  Carta  per  cadauno  di  loro  tre,  da  esserli  pagato  da  chi  vorra  stampare  ;  et  siano  obli- 
gati  quelli,  che  stampcranno  portar  una  delle  prime  opere  stampate  all'  Officio  Nostro, 
avanti  che  diano  fuori,  acciocche  si  possa  in  ogni  tempo  veder  quel,  che  sara  stampato, 
e  che  non  sia  lecito  poi  aggiungervi  cosa  alcuna  senza  nuova  Licenza. 

D.  MaRINUS  DE  CaBALIS  EqUES,    "i     n    r  r^ 

Dn  c  r    Kerormatores  dymnasii 

.    PeTRUS    bANUTUS,  >  r>  ■    • 

Dj^  o  1  ratavini. 

.  rRANciscus  Balduarius,        ) 


Capitolo  estratto  da  una  Procla?na  delli  Eccellentissimi  Signori  Essecutorl  contra  la  Bestemia. 

Die  10.  Ottobre.  1565. 

XIV.  De  piu  si  fa  saper,  che  non  sia  alcuno,  che  ardisca  stampar,  ne  far  stampar,  ne 
altrove  stampati  vender  in  questa  Citta  Libri,  Opere,  Pronostichi,  Historic,  Canzoni, 
Lettere,  odeir  altresimil  cose,  senza  la  Licenza  ordinaria;  sotto  pena  a  chi  stampasse,  6 
facesse  stampar  tal  opere  de  pagar  ducati  cinquanta,  et  quelli  che  le  vendessero,  Ducati 
vinticinque.  Quelli  veramente,  che  vendessero  Historic,  6  altre  simil  cose  stampate 
senza  licentia  sopra  il  Ponte  di  Rialto,  et  altrove  per  la  Citta  siano  frustati  da  San 
Marco  a  Rialto,  e  stiano  mesi  sei  in  Pregion  serrati.  Et  se  alcuno  stampasse,  over 
facesse  stampar  alcuna  Opera  in  questa  Citta,  et  facesse  parer,  che  fussestampata  altrove, 
sia  condannato  a  star  Anno  uno  in  Pregion,  et  pagar  Ducati  cento,  et  in  Bando  perpetuo 
di  questa  Citta,  et  del  Destretto,  et  la  pena  Pecuniaria  in  tutti  li  casi  sia  dell'  Accusador 
da  esser  tenuto  secreto.  Et  oltra  di  questo,  se  parera  alii  Tre  Essecutori  prefatti  il  delitto 
meritar  maggior  condennatione,  gliela  daranno  secondo  la  forma  della  Legge  dell'  Illus- 
trissimo  Conseglio  de  Dieci  con  la  Zonta  de  12  Febraro  1542. 

MDLXVL     Die  xvii  Septembris.     In  Cons.  X. 

XV.  Per  questo  Conseglio  fino  del  1542,  adi  12  Febraro  fu  deliberato,  che  gli  Essecutori 
^^"Ro^i.^"""'    No^^"  contra  la  Biastema  havessero  carico  di  castigar  quelli  che  senza  licentia  stampano, 

^'■■'  et  vendcno  Libri,  et  Historic  in  questa  Citta;  et  perche  si  vede,  che  contra  gli  Ordini 
predetti  si  stampano,  et  vendeno  molte  Opere  senza  licentia,  che  sono  etiam  prohibite 
dalle  Leggi  Nostre.  II  che  precede,  che  non  havendo  detti  essecutori  notitia  delle 
Licentie,  che  vengono  date,  non  possono  exercitar  1'  officio  loro  ;  et  (quod  pejus  est) 
molti  stampano  st)pra  le  Opere,  et  dicono  Con  Licentia,  ancor  che  non  habbino  havuta 


Documents.      I.  21  ^ 

licentia  di  Stamparle,  et  a  questo  modo  veiigono  ad  inganar  la  Giustitia  :  pero  cssendo 
da  proveder  a  tali  inconvenienti ; 

L'Andera  Parte  che  tutti  quelli,  che  haveraniio  Licentie  di  stampar  Opere,  cosi 
dalli  Capi  di  questo  Conseglio,  come  dal  Conseglio  Nostro  de  Pregadi,  debbano  avanti, 
che  le  stampino  presentar  le  Licentie,  che  haveranno  havute  nell'  officio  delli  Essecutori 
Nostri  contra  la  Biastema,  quali  senza  spesa  d'  alcuno  siano  registrate  sopra  un  Libro  a 
parte,  accio  de  tempo  in  tempo  le  si  possano  vedere,  et  che  quelli,  che  contra  le  Leggi,  et 
Ordini  stampano,et  vendeno,  siano  castigati,  giusta  la  Parte,  et  Ordini  antedetti.  Et  la 
presente  Parte  sia  Publicata  sopra  le  Scale  de  Rialto,  et  ove  fara  bisogno  per  intelligentia 
universale. 

MDXCVI.     Jdi  xiiii  Giugno. 

Perche  si  vede  essere  introdotto  da  certo  tempo  in  qua,  che  diversi  Librari,  et 
Stampatori  in  questa  Citta  per  impadronirsi  dell'  utile,  che  ricevono  dal  stampar  soli 
diversi  Libri  con  esclusione  degl'  altri,  et  rovina  della  Stampa  di  questa  Citta,  hanno 
procurato  d'  ottener  da  Roma  Motu  proprij,  et  privilegij  prohibitivi,  che  altri  che  loro 
non  possano  stamparli,  senza  curarsi  delli  Privilegij  di  questo  Conseglio,  contra  la  forma 
delle  Leggi,  con  pessimo  essempio,  con  detrimento  dell'  Arte,  et  anco  danno  Publico, 
non  si  deve  restar  di  provedergli  di  quel  modo,  che  ricerca  una  Materia  cosi  importante ; 
Pero ; 

L'  Andera  Parte,  che  tutti  quelli  Librari,  6  Stampatori  sudditi,  overo  habitant!  in 
questa  Citta,  et  in  tutti  lo  Stato  Nostro,  che  havessero  fin'  hora  impetrato,  overo 
godessero  simili  Privilegij  prohibitivi,  6  Motu  proprij,  come  di  sopra,  siano  tenuti  sotto 
le  pene  infrascritte  rinonciar  immediatamente  al  beneficio,  che  da  loro  ricevono,  et  cio 
per  mantenimento  et  conservatione  dell'  Arte  della  Stampa  in  questa  Citta,  ed  altri  ris- 
petti  sopradetti,  conforme  a  quanto  essi  medesimi  si  sono  offerti  nel  Collegio  Nostro,  si 
che  dal  giorno  presente  in  poi  sia  in  liberta  d'  ogn'  uno  di  stampare  tutti  li  Libri,  che 
per  tali  Privilegij,  et  Motu  proprij  restavano  impediti,  et  in  liberta  di  alcuni  soli,  liavute 
pero  prima  le  debite  Licentie  et  servati  gli  Ordini  statuiti  per  le  Leggi  in  Materia  delle 
Stampe.  Ne  sia  lecito  ad  alcun  suddito,  o  habitante  in  questa  Citta,  et  nello  Stato 
Nostro,  di  ottener  piii  nell'  arvenire,  6  per  loro  stessi,  6  per  interposta  persona,  ne  goder 
simili  privilegij,  6  Motu  proprij,  sotto  pena  di  perder  irremissibilmente  tutti  li  Libri  che 
per  virtu  di  tali  Privilegij,  o  Motu  proprij  havessero  stampati,  et  di  pagar  anco  Ducati 
diece  per  ciascun  Libro  che  havessero  stampato,  una  parte  de  quali  Libri  et  danari 
vada  air  Accusator,  una  al  Magistrate  che  fara  1'  essecutione,  et  la  terza  ad  Pias 
Causas. 

Et  la  essecutione  della  presente  Parte  sia  commessa  alii  Proveditori  di  Commun, 
et  alii  Refformatori  del  Studio  di  Padova,  salva  sempre  1'  auttorita  delli  Avogadori 
Nostri. 

DECHURJZIONI  DELLE  REGOLE 

deir  Indice  di  Libri  proibiti,  novamente  pubblicato  per  ordine  della  Santita  di  N,  S. 
Clemente  Ottavo,  da  osservarsi  nel  Stato  della  Serenissima  Signoria  di  Venetia,  fatte 
dagl'  lUustriss.  et  Reverendiss.  Sign.  Cardinale  Priuli  Patriarca  di  Venetia,  et  Vescovo 
d'  Amelia  Nuncio  Apostolico  per  commissione  di  Sua  Beatitudine  come  per  Lettere 


21 6  The  Venetian  Printing  Press 


s 


deir   Illustrissimo  ct  Reverendiss.   Signer  Cardinale  S.  Giorgio  sotto  li   24  Agosto, 
1596— 

Primo.  Li  Libri  sospesi  dal  novo  Indice,  et  che  si  devono  espurgare  si  potranno 
vendere  ancora  innanzi  1'  espurgatione,  a  quelli  che  haveranno  Licenza  dall'  Ordinario, 
over  dair  Inquisitor  di  poterli  tenere. 

Secondo.  Se  li  Stampatori  vorranno  ristampare  li  sudetti  Libri  sospesi,  et  faranno 
instanza  per  la  Corretione,  si  correggeranno  espeditamente  in  Venetia,  et  nell'  altre  Citta 
del  Stato  senza  mandarli  a  Roma,  havendo  sufficiente  facolta  per  il  novo  Indice  li 
Vescovi  insieme  con  li  Inquisitori,  et  ristampandosi  corretti,  si  venderanno  liberamente 
a  tutti. 

Terzo.  Useranno  diligenza  H  Stampatori  per  conservare  nel  Miglior  modo  che 
potranno  1'  Originale  Manuscritto  de  Libri  che  novamente  anderanno  alia  stampa,  et 
dopo  doveranno  consegnarlo  al  Scgretario  de'  Clarissimi  Signori  Refformatori  del  Studio, 
accio  sia  riposto  in  una  Cassa  sicura  nella  cancelleria  Ducale  per  servirsene,  quando  fara 
bisogno,  nella  qual  Cassa  si  tenghi  un'  Inventario  de'  Libri,  che  si  riponeranno,  et  cib 
s'  intende  solamente  de  Libri  novi,  et  ancor  de  Libri  sospesi,  che  si  corregeranno  et 
ristamperanno.  Nelle  Citta  poi  del  Stato  li  originali  predetti  si  consigneranno  al  Can- 
celliero  del  Clarissimo  Capitanio  accio  li  tenghi  nel  modo  predetto,  et  si  consegnino 
successivamente  con  1'  inventario  da  Cancelliere  a  Cancelliere. 

Quarto.  Nel  stampar  de  Libri  s'  imprima  a  tergo  del  primo  foglio  la  Licentia 
solita  del  Magistrate,  nella  quale  siano  espressi  li  Nomi  di  quelli,  che  haveranno  revisto, 
et  approvato  detti  Libri,  come  e  disposto  per  le  Leggi. 

Quinto.  Avvertiranno  li  Stampatori,  che  ne  Libri  novi,  che  stamperanno,  6  ne 
Vecchi,  che  ristampassero  non  usino  figure,  che  rappresentino  atti  dishonesti,  non 
essendo  pero  prohibite  le  figure  profane,  che  non  contenessero  dishonesta. 

Sesto.  Li  Librari  doveranno  far  1'  inventario  di  tutti  li  Libri  che  si  attrovano  per 
espurgare  in  questo  principio  le  Librarie  da'  Libri  espressamente  prohibiti  nel  novo 
Indice,  et  Presentarlo  al  Padre  Inquisitore,  et  questo  s'  intenda  per  una  volta  sola- 
mente. 

Settimo.  Intorno  la  liberta,  che  vien  concessa  alii  Vescovi,  et  Inquisitori  di  poter 
prohibire  altri  Libri  non  espressi  nell'  Indice,  si  dechiara,  che  s'  intenda  de  Libri  con- 
trarij  alia  Religione,  Forestieri,  6  con  false,  et  finte  Licentie  stampati,  et  rarissime  volte 
si  dara  il  caso,  ne  si  fara  senza  giustissima  causa,  et  con  participatione  del  Santo  Officio 
et  Intervento  di  Clarissimi  Signori  Assistenti,  tanto  in  Venetia,  come  nello  Stato. 

Ottavo.  La  regola  del  giuramento  da  darsi  a  Librari  et  Stampatori  non  s'  esse- 
guisca  in  questo  Serenissimo  Dominio. 

Nono.  Tutti  li  Heredi  doveranno  dar  nota  al  Padre  Inquisitore  de  Libri  prohibiti 
et  sospesi,  che  si  ritrovassero  nell'  Heredita,  et  quelli  Heredi,  che  non  fossero  abili  a 
discernerli,  doveranno  loro,  6  suoi  Curatori  chiamar  persone  intelligenti,  che  visitino 
tutta  la  Libraria  per  cavarne  Nota  delli  prohibiti  et  sospesi,  et  presentarla,  come  di 
sopra,  in  termine  di  Mesi  tere  dopo  che  gli  haveranno  havuti  in  suo  potere,  et  fra  tanto 
non  possano  usare,  ne  in  qualunque  modo  alienare  li  Libri  prohibiti,  o  sospesi,  et  cio 
sotto  le  pene  et  censure  Statuite. 

Per  P^ede  et  Corraboratione  di  tutto  cio  li  sudetti  Illustrissimi  Cardinale  Patriarca, 
et  Nuncio  insieme  co  '1  Re\'crendo  Padre  Inquisitore  di  Venetia  sottoscriveranno  le 
presenti,  et  le  afFermaranno  con  proprij  loro  Sigilli  commettendo  per  1'  auttorita  datale 
da  sua  Beatitudinc,  che  inviolabilmente  si  debbano  osservare  le  predette  dechiarazioni, 


Documents.     I.  217 

tanto  in  Venezia,  quanto  in  tutte  le  altre  Citta,  et  luoghi  sudditi  al  Serenissimo  Dominio. 
In  quorum  fidem  etc. 

Datum  ex  Palatio  Patriarcali  Venetiarum  die  14  Septembris  1596. 

Lorenzo  Cardinale  Priuli  Patriarca  di  mano  propria. 

Ant.  Mar.  Vescovo  d'  Amelia  Nuncio. 

Frater  Vicentius  Brixiensis  Inquisitor  G.  Venetus. 


MDCII.     Die  XX  Febraro.      In  Pregadi. 

Essendosi  per  proponer  aquesto  Consiglio  una  general  provisione  nella  importante 
Materia  della  Stampa,  la  quale  si  e  andata  nel  spatio  de  molti  giorni  dal  Collegio 
Nostro,  et  da'  Reformatori  del  Studio  di  Padoa,  maturando  con  tutti  quei  mezi  che 
a  cio  si  sono  conosciuti  opportuni ;  et  tra  tanto  essendosi  scoperto,  che  di  presente  si 
tenta  da  varie  parti  di  sviar  a  forza  di  danari  parte  de  Professori  di  detta  Arte,  che  sarebbe 
la  destruttione  di  cosi  utile  pensiero  ; 

L'Andera  Parte,  che  sicome  fu  da  questo  Consiglio  a  10  Gennaro  1577  data 
auttorita  contra  simili  perturbatori  alii  Cinque  Nobili,  che  si  eleggevano  gia  dal  Con- 
seglio  di  X  sopra  le  Arti  di  questa  Citta,  cosi  sia  la  medesima  auttorita  attribuita 
alii  Reformatori  sudetti,  et  tanto  contra  essi  perturbatori  et  sviatori  de  Artefici  di 
Stampe,  quanto  contra  quei  della  rnedesima  Arte,  Matricolati,  o  non  Matricolati,  che 
ardissero  partire  di  questa  Citta,  per  andar  a  lavorar  altrove,  et  contra  cadauno  sia  chi 
si  voglia,  il  quale  portasse,  6  mandasse  fuori  alcuno  di  quei  Materiali  et  Instrumenti, 
come  Torchi,  Caratteri,  sotto  nome  di  piombo  lavorato,  Inchiostro,  6  Vernice  liquida, 
et  altro,  che  si  appartenga  al  stampare,  potendo  contra  questi  tali  proceder  a  pena 
cosi  Pecuniaria,  et  di  Prigione,  come  di  Bando  et  di  Galea,  quando  contrafacessero, 
sviando  alcuno  dell'  Arte,  et  portando,  o  mandando  i  medesimi  dell'  Arte,  et  cadaun 
altro  fuori  di  questa  Citta  alcuno  delli  Materiali,  et  Instrumenti  sopradetti  dopo  la 
Publicatione  della  presente  Parte ;  et  quelli  parimente  della  predetta  Arte^  che  essendo 
partiti,  chiamati  dai  sudetti  Reformatori  non  ritornassero  al  tempo  prefisso.  Dovendo 
etiandio  contra  quelli,  che  venissero  in  cognitione  per  lo  passato  haver  commesso 
alcuna  delle  predetta  operationi  indebite,  et  dannate  dalle  Leggi,  proceder  a  quel  castigo 
che  giudicheranno  convenir  al  loro  demerito, 

Ordine  deg?  Illustrussimi  Signori  Keformatori  delle  Studio  di  Padova. 
1603.  adi  10  Marzo. 

De  Ordine  degl'  Illustrissimi  Signori  Reformatori  dello  Studio  di  Padova,  dall' 
Eccellentissimo  Senato  delegati  nell'  infrascritta  Materia.  Si  fa  Commandamento  a 
cadauno  Matricolato  dell'  arte  di  Librari,  e  Stampatori,  et  ad  ogn'  altro  non  Matricolato, 
come  Gettadori  de  Caratteri,  e  Lavoranti  di  Stampa,  et  a  qual  si  sia  altra  persona,  che 
in  pena  di  Prigione,  Galea,  Bando,  perdita  di  robbe,  e  privatione  dell'  arte  ad  arbitrio 
di  loro  Signorie  Illustrissime,  non  debbano  partir  per  andar  a  lavorar  in  qualunque 
altro  luoco,  fuori  di  questa  Citta,  tanto  nel  Stato,  quanto  fuori,  Senza  licentia  in 
Scrittura  delle  loro  Signorie  Illustrissime,  non  essendo  per  mancar  ad  alcuno  di  essa 
Arte  di  quella  Giustizia  e  Protettione,  ch'  e  conveniente  j  E  sotto  tutte  le  pene  predette 
si  intima  a  cadauno  delli  Matricolati,  e  non  Matricolati,  et  ad  ogni  altra  persona,  che 


2i8  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

non  ardiscano  sviare  per  se  stessi,  o  per  altri,  alcuno  dell'  Arte,  Matricolato  o  non 
Matricolato,  ne  meno  condur  fuori  alcun  Materiale,  6  Instrumento  pertinente  alia 
Stampa,  come  Caratteri  da  Statnpa,  sotto  nome  di  Piombo  lavorato,  6  altrimenti, 
Torcoli,  Inchiostro,  6  Vernise  liquida,  e  Madri,  con  le  quali  si  gettano  i  Caratteri,  et 
ogn'  altra  cosa,  come  e  detto,  pertinente  alia  Stampa,  ne  meno  favorir,  e  coadiuvar  chi 
volesse  sviar  dei  sopradetti  artefici,  e  condur  fuori  dei  sopradetti  Materiali,  et  Instru- 
menti  di  Stampa,  o  haver  con  li  Contrafattori  secreta  intelligenza,  anzi  denonciar 
cadauno,  che  sapessero,  6  intendessero  voler  contrafar  all'  Ordine  presente,  sotto  le 
medesime  pene,  quando  non  li  palesassero,  e  di  Ducati  duecento,  qual  habbino  ad  esser 
dati  al  Denunciante  da  esser  tenuto  secreto.  All'  essecutione  delle  quali  pene  si 
protesta,  che  per  loro  Signorie  Illustrissime,  per  I'autorita  lorodata  dall'  Eccellentissime 
Senato,  si  devenira  irremissibilmente  contra  gl'  innobbedienti,  di  quel  modo,  che 
meritara  il  loro  eccesso.  Et  il  presente  Mandate  sara  rcgistrato  presso  il  Secretario  di 
loro  Signorie  Illustrissime  per  la  sua  dovuta  essecutione,  col  nome  di  cadauno  a  chi  sara 
stato  intimato,  et  Publicato  etiandio  sopra  le  scale  di  San  Marco  et  di  Rialto,  accio 
niun  non  ne  possi  pretender  ignorantia. 

M.  Antonio  Memo  Proc.  Reformator 

Francesco  Molin  Cav.  Reformator 

Antonio  Priuli  Cav.  Reformator 

Paolo  Ciera  Secret. 

MDCIII.  a  xxi  Maggio.     In  Pregadi. 

XX.  Fra   le  altre   Arti,  che  maggiormente  accrescono  il  splendore  a  questa  Citta,  ha 

no°'  7"  tenuto  sempre  luogo  principale  quella  della  Stampa,  perche  con  molta  accuratezza,  et 
industria  esercitata  gia  per  longo  tempo  da  professori  di  essa,  moltiplico  con  molta 
reputatione  Publica,  e  notabilissimo  benefitio  di  tanti  impiegati,  et  trattenuti  in  detto 
Lavoro.  Ouesta  al  presente  per  la  estrattione  che  si  e  andata  facendo  liberamente  delle 
materie,  et  instrumenti  di  essa  portati  in  Stati  alieni  con  sviamento  continuode  Maestri, 
et  Operaij,  si  e  andata  annichilando  grandemente,  et  per  la  poca  cura  et  per  1'  avaritia  de 
Stampatori,  che  non  mettono  piii  pensiero,  che  1'  operc  ricscano  ben  stampate  con  buone 
Forme,  e  buone  Carte,  e  (quelle  che  importa)  per  mancamento  de'  Correttori  sufficienti, 
riuscendo  le  Opera  piene  di  errori,  ha  perduta  quella  riputatione,  che  solleva  dar  alii 
Libri  di  Venetia  grandissimo  aviamento  ;  onde  non  dovendosi  differir  piu  in  farvi  la 
debita  Provisione,  e  statuirvi  quelle  regole,  che  maggiormente  possone  levar  li 
sudetti  disordini  ; 

L'  Andera  Parte,  che  restando  ferme,  e  valide  quelle  Deliberationi  et  Ordini,  che 
si  trovano  sin  hora  statuiti  in  proposito  di  Stampe,  non  repugnanti  alia  presente,  sia 
neir  avvenire  osservato  inviolabilmente  quanto  si  contiene  nelli  sequenti  Capitoli. 

Che  tutti  li  Librari,  6  Stampatori  Matricolati,  che  vorranno  Stampare  6  farstampare 
alcun  Opera  gia  Stampata,  siano  obligati  di  far  prima  vedcr  1'  esemplare,  del  quale 
haveranno  a  servirsi,  e  diligentissimamente  corregger  ogni  incorrctione,  che  in  esso 
si  trovasse. 

Siano  obligati  di  volta  in  volta  far  legger  le  forme  in  piombo  con  diligentia  dalli 
Conipositori,  et  farle  ascoltar  o  dalli  Protti,  6  da  altre  persone  sufficienti,  perche  la 
prima  Correttione  sia  fatta  in  detto  incontro  suUa  forma,  e  dapoi  tirato  il  foglio  in 
Torcolo  far  quello  veder  dal  Correttore,  dal  quale  debbano  esser  corretti  gli  errori,  che 


Documents.     I.  •  2i9 

trovera  esser  in  esso  foglio,  e  poi  si  habbi  a  tirar  il  secondo  per  assicurarsi,  che  siano 
stati  acconci,  e  cancellati. 

E  perche  dalla  intelligenza  e  sufficienza  de'  Revisori,  e  Correttori  depende  princi- 
palmente  la  perfettione  delle  Stampe,  e  che  1'  opere  non  vengano,  6  per  malitia,  6  per 
ignorantia  alterate,  o  contaminate,  non  possino  per  1'  avvenire  essercitar  questo  carico, 
di  riveder  e  corregger  se  non  quelle  persone,  che  saranno  approbate  dalli  Reformatori 
del  Studio  Nostro  di  Padoa,  li  quali  habbino  autorita  ancora  (se  conosceranno  neces- 
sario)  di  regolar  1'  ordinarie  Mercedi  di  essi  Correttori,  e  condennar  li  transgressori  in 
quelle  pene,  che  stimeranno  convenienti  alle  transgressioni  di  quanto  e  sopradetto. 

Siano  obligati  salvar  le  copie  originali  di  tutte  1'  Opere  nuove,  e  vecchie,  e  le 
stampe  ancora,  perche  si  possi  conoscer  le  Contrafattioni,  e  massime  se  dopo  la  revisione 
fatta  di  esse,  prima  di  esserli  stata  concessa  la  Licentia  di  stamparle,  sara  state 
aggionto,  o  levato  alcuna  cosa,  6  postone  alcun'  altra  di  quelle,  che  saranno  state 
cancellate,  o  depennate  dalli  Revisori  deputati  che  saranno  il  Reverendo  Inquisitore, 
et  uno  delli  Secretari  nostri  con  li  soliti  requisiti,  e  con  giuramento,  rimanendo  del 
tutto  per  maggior  soUevamento  delli  Stampatori,  et  Auttori  delle  Opere,  levato  il  Lettor 
Publico,  terzo  Revisor,  essendo  a  sufficienza  la  visione  delli  dui  sudetti. 

E  sia  servato  1'  obligo  della  medesima  visione  in  tutte  le  Terre  dello  Stato  Nostro, 
dove  si  stampano  Libri ;  prohibendo  espressamente  il  poterli  stampar,  se  prima,  oltre 
la  Fede  del  Reverendo  Inquisitore  di  quella  Citta,  non  si  havera  havuta  quella  di  uno 
delli  Secretarij  Nostri,  e  la  Licenza  sottoscritta  almeno  da  dui  delli  Reformatori  sudetti, 
altrimente  siano  puniti  e  castigati  li  Contrafattori,  cosi  dalli  Rettori  delle  Citta  Nostre, 
come  dalli  Reformatori  sopradetti,  secondo  parera  alia  loro  conscienza. 

Che  alii  Libri  stampati  fuori  di  Venetia,  non  sia  alcuno,  che  ardisca  poner  il 
primo  foglio  stampato,  con  la  inscrittione  del  Stampatore,  e  della  Citta  di  Venetia, 
perche  apparino  stampati  in  questa  Citta,  sotto  pene  per  il  meno  de  Ducati  vinticinque, 
e  di  quell'  altre  maggiori  pene,  avuto  riguardo  alia  qualita  della  transgressione,  che 
parera  alii  Reformatori  sudetti,  e  specialmente  della  perdita  de'  Libri,  le  quali  pene 
siano  applicate  al  Denonciante,  da  esser  tenuto  secreto. 

Debbano  quelli,  che  faranno  Stampar,  servirsi  de  maestri  di  stampa  conosciuti 
per  sufficienti  dalli  Deputati  dell'  Arte,  e  cosi  parimente  di  bei  Caratteri,  e  buoni 
Inchiostri,  in  modo  che  le  lettere  non  solo  siano  corrette  ma  ben  improntate  nette  e 
leggibili. 

Siano  tenuti  far  Stampar  in  fine  di  cadaun  Libro  nuovo  1'  Errata,  et  in  tutti  li 
vecchi,  e  nuovi  il  Nome  del  Correttore. 

Si  servino  etiandio  di  buona,  e  bella  Carta,  la  quale  sia  de  peso  proportionato 
alia  qualita  de'  Libri,  che  haveranno  a  stampare,  come  dalli  Reformatori  sudetti  sara 
determinate,  la  qual  non  scompissi  a  modo  alcuno,  giusta  la  parte  di  questo  Conseglio 
dell'  anno  1537.  E  sotto  tutte  le  pene  contenute  nella  Deliberatione  ultimamente 
fatta  da  esso  Conseglio  a  20  del  Mese  di  Febraro  passato,  cosi  li  detti  Matricolati 
come  altri  non  Matricolati  di  detta  Arte,  non  ardiscano  di  partir,  6  sviar  alcuno  di  essa 
Arte,  per  andar  a  lavorar  fuori  di  questa  Citta,  ne  meno  portar  Materiali  fuori,  6  Instru- 
menti  di  qual  si  voglia  sorte  pertinenti  alia  Stampa. 

E  perche  si  possi  opportunamente  conoscer,  et  oviar  a  quelle  transgressioni,  che  si 
andassero  commettendo  in  questa  Professione,  ma  specialmente  assicurarsi  dell'  osservanza 
di  quanto  viene  ordinate  ;  sia  deliberate,  che  il  Priore  e  Compagni  della  Banca  de' 
Librari  e  Stampatori  debbano  andar  spesso  vedendo,  inquirendo  et  osservanda,  come 


2  20  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

venga  esseguita  la  presente  Parte,  et  almeno  ogni  tre  Mesi  venire  a  refFerir  alii  predetti 
Reformatori  quelle  contrafattioni  che  haveranno  potuto  intendere,  accio  vi  si  possi 
proveder  della  maniera,  che  ricerca  materia  tanto  importante,  come  e  la  presente, 
Dovendo  essi  Reformatori  haver  in'cio  quella  medesima  auttorita,  che  per  la  sudetta 
Parte  di  20  Febraro  passato,  in  proposito  di  sviar  gli  Artefici  di  Stampe,  fu  loro  attri- 
buita.  E  delle  condanne,  che  facessero  in  danari,  debbano  come  loro  parera,  riconoscer 
le  fatiche,  et  il  sviamento,  che  haveranno  convenuto  patire  dalli  particolari  Negotij 
loro,  i  sudetti  Priorc  e  Compagni ;  sendo  tuttavia  in  facolta  d'  ogn'  uno  di  denonciar 
qualunque  avesse  contrafatto  a  cadauno  delli  sopradetti  Capitoli,  con  certezza  di 
dover  esser  tenuto  secreto,  e  con  beneficio  di  Ducati  vinticinquc  delli  beni  di  essi 
transgressori. 

Ouelli,  che  non  essendo  Matricolati  voranno  far  stampar  alcun  Libro  in  questa 
citta,  per  contrattarlo  debbano  per  ogni  balla  di  vinti  risme  1'  una  pagar  otto  grossi 
all'  arte  sopradetta,  convenendo  ella  sostener  molte  spese,  e  la  gravezza  de'  Galeotti 
ch'  essi  non  sostengono. 

Ouei  deir  Arte  sudetta  Matricolati,  che  stamperanno  da  nuovo  alcun  Libro  in 
questa  citta,  non  piu  stampato  in  luogo  alcuno,  havuto  che  haveranno  il  Mandato  di 
poterlo  stampare,  dandosi  in  nota  a  quelli  della  Banca  predetta,  quello  che  sara  stato 
il  primo,  s'  intendi  aver  senza  altro  Privilegio,  che  altri,  che  lui  non  lo  possi 
stampare  in  tutto  il  Dominio  Nostro,  6  stampato  venderlo  in  esso  per  anni  vinti  all' 
hora  prossimi. 

Di  quelli,  che  saranno  stampati  in  Italia,  e  cosi  di  qua,  come  di  la  da  Monti,  stam- 
pandosi  pero  con  la  Licentia  detta  di  sopra,  habbino  privilegio  per  Anni  dieci. 

E  se  alcuno  di  essi  Matricolati  vorra  stampare  alcun  Libro  di  molta  stima,  come 
piu  volte  e  accaduto,  qual  non  sia  per  Anni  vinti  a  dietro  stato  stampato,  habbi 
Privilegio  per  esso  di  Anni  dieci.  E  per  quelli  non  stampati  per  Anni  dieci  a  dietro, 
di  Anni  cinque,  con  questa  espressa  conditione,  che  se  questi  tali  non  daranno  principio 
a  stampar  dette  Opere  nel  termine  di  un  Mese,  dopo  haversi  dati  in  nota,  continuando 
fino  al  fine  a  fame  ogni  giorno  mezo  foglio  almeno,  e  mancando,  salvo  giusto  impedi- 
mento  da  esser  conosciuto  da  quelli  della  sudetta  Banca,  del  che  debbano  far  relatione 
alii  Reformatori  sudetti,  si  intendino  decaduti  dal  Privilegio,  nel  quale  subentri  quello, 
che  dara  la  denontia,  6  non  vi  essendo  denontiante,  quello,  che  parera  alii  Reformatori 
predetti. 

E  se  nelli  Libri  per  li  quali  si  concede  a  Matricolati,  come  di  sopra,  il  Privilegio,  si 
trovera  errori,  s'  intendi  senza  altro  da  esso  decaduto  quello  che  1'  havera  ottenuto,  et  il 
simile  s'  intendi  riuscendo  le  opere  mal  stampate,  et  improntate,  non  ben  legibili, 
e  con  cattive  Carte,  et  Inchiostri,  cose  tutte  prohibite,  et  detestate  nelli  sopradetti 
Capitolo. 

E  perche  e  grandemente  a  proposito  che  la  prohibitione  di  conceder  Privilegij  di 
Opere,  che  si  stampano  fuori,  e  non  in  questa  Citta,  resti  nel  suo  vigor,  per  evitar  li 
dannosi  pregiudicij  che  da  simili  concession!  possono  succeder  alle  stampe  di  questa 
Citta,  sia  aggionto ;  Che  non  si  possano  tali  Privilegij  de'  Libri  stampati  fuori 
per  modo  alcuno  conceder,  se  la  Parte  non  sara  prima  presa  nel  Collcgio  Nostro  con  li 
cinque  Sesti  delle  Ballotte,  e  posta  poi  da  tutti  gli  ordini  di  esso  Collcgio,  e  presa  con  li 
cinque  Sesti  del  Senato  da  180  in  su  ;  dovendo  inanzi  la  ballottatione  esser  sempre  letta 
la  presente  Parte,  altrimenti  la  concessione  sia  di  niun  valore,  et  come  se  fatto  non 
fosse. 


Documents,     I.  221 

Siano  etiandio  obligati  tutti  quelH  che  stamperanno  alcun  Hbro  cosi  in  questa  Citta 
come  fuori  nello  Stato  Nostro,  consignar  il  primo  di  cadauna  sorte  de  Libri  che  stam- 
paranno,  legato  in  Bergamina  alia  Libraria  Nostra  di  S.  Marco,  ne  possano  principiar 
a  vender  quel  tal  libro,  se  non  haveranno  una  Fede  del  Bibliotecario  di  detta  Libraria 
di  haverlo  consignato.  Et  la  essecutione  della  presente  Parte  sia  specialmente  commessa 
alii  Reformatori  del  Studio  sopradetti  per  1'  intiera  et  inviolabile  sua  essecutione. 


1603.     21  Gennaro.     In  Pregadt. 

Havendo  gl'  Eccellentissimi  Signori  Marc'  Antonio  Memo  Procurator,  Francesco 
Molin  Cavalier,  et  Antonio  Priuli  Cavalier  Procurator,  Reformatori  del  Studio  di 
Padova  inteso  dalla  espositione  degl'  Intervenienti  dell'  Arte  de  Librari,  et  Stampatori 
Matricolati  di  questa  Citta  esser  essi  in  qualche  dubio  che  la  Parte  dell'  Eccellen- 
tissimo  Senato  di  1 1  Maggio  prossimamente  passato  in  materia  di  Stampe,  in  quanto 
viene  per  essa  in  varii  modi  concesso  (per  commodo,  et  beneficio  dell'  Arte)  Privileggio 
ad  essi  Matricolati  di  stampar  Libri,  cosi  nuovi,  come  gia  stampati,  et  in  questa,  et  in 
altre  Citta,  et  luoghi  del  Serenissimo  Dominio :  et  in  quanto  etiamdio  si  prohibisce 
di  condur  fuori  di  Venetia  Instrument!,  et  Materiali  pertinenti  all'  esercitio  delle  Stampe, 
possi  facilmente  da  quelli,  che  poco  timorosi  della  Giustizia,  per  avidita  del  proprio 
commodo  tentano  alle  volte  ogni  illecito  guadagno,  mentre  non  sappino  di  dover  rice- 
verne  castigo,  non  esserne  obbedita,  stampando  1'  opere  ad  altri  concesse  in  Privileggio: 
et  cosi  anche  arrischiandosi  di  condur  fuori  delli  Instrument!,  et  Materiali  predetti  da 
Stampa.  Considerata  da  loro  Signorie  Eccellentissime  1' honesta  della  Dimanda,  et  che 
ad  essi  viene  dall'  Eccellentissimo  Senato  raccomandata  la  totale  essecutione  di  essa  Parte, 
la  quale  espressamente  di  esso  Senato  e,  che  da  chi  si  sia  non  debba  esser  in  alcuna  parte 
disubbidita,  et  che  li  transgressor!  della  loro  temerita  ne  habbino  a  riportar  quella  pena, 
che  conviene. 

Per  la  presente  Terminatione  hanno  deliberato,  et  fermamente  statuito,  che  alii 
transgressor!  di  cadauno  delli  Privilegij  dall!  President!  dell'  Arte  assignati  a  qualunque 
de'  predetti  Matricolati  in  cadauno  delli  casi  in  essa  parte  specificati,  non  possi  esser  data 
minor  pena  di  quella,  che  ordinariamente  si  suole  apponer  in  ogni  Privileggio  di  stampa, 
dair  Eccellentissimo  Senato,  tanto  stampando,  o  facendo  stampar  1'  Opera  privilegiata 
in  questa  Citta,  6  fuori,  quanto  altrove  stampata  vedendola,  6  conducendola  per  alcuna 
maniera  in  questa,  et  in  cadauna  altra  Citta,  Terra,  6  luogo  del  Serenissimo  Dominio 
(la  qual  e  di  Ducat!  trecento)  da  essere  divisi  un  terzo  all'  Accusator,  un  terzo  alia 
Casa  dell'  Arsenale,  et  un  terzo  al  Reggimento,  6  Magistrato,  che  fara  la  essecutione, 
oltre  il  perder  1'  opere  stampate,  le  qual!  siano  di  quello  al  Privileggio  del  quale  sara  stato 
contrafatto,  Dovendosi  a  tal  fine  dare  summariamente  notitia  dell'  Arte  predetta  co  '1 
mezo  de  suo!  Intervenienti  a  cadauno  Rettor  di  Citta  et  Terre  ove  siano  Stampatori  et 
Librari,  delli  Privileggij  che  come  di  sopra  si  andaranno  da  lei  assignando  a  predetti 
Matricolati,  affine  che  ne  appari  memoria  in  quelle  Cancellerie.  Et  volendo  il  Privi- 
leggiato  far  intimar  a  Stampatori,  et  Librari,  e  registrar  il  suo  Privileggio  in  alcuna  di 
esse  cancellerie,  non  gli  possi  esser  tolto  piu  di  soldi  quaranta  per  ciascuno. 

Quanto  veramente  a  quel  che  transgredissero  in  portar  fuori  di  questa  Citta  In- 
strument!, 6  Materiali  pertinenti  alia  stampa,  oltra  tutte  le  altre  pene  maggiori,  che 

G  G 


222  T^he  Venetian  Printing  Press, 

parera  a  loro  Signorie  Eccellentiss.  di  darli,  s'  intendanocome  robba  di  contrabando  aver 
persi  li  Instrumcnti,  et  Material!  predetti,  mentre  siano  da  qualsivoglia  Officiale  ritrovati, 
senza  che  di  essi  ne  possi  loro  esser  fatta  gratia  alcuna,  ordinando  cosi  dover  esser 
notato. 

Marc'  Antonio  Memo  Proc.  Reformator 
Francesco  Molin  Cav.  Reformator 
Antonio  Priuli  Cav,  Proc.  Reformator. 


Adi  22  Agosto  1608. 

XXII.  De  Mandato  degl'  Illustrissimi  et  Eccellentissimi  Signori  Reformatori  del  Studio 

di  Padova,  per  esecution  della  Parte  del  Senato  11  Maggio  1603.  Sia  intimato  a  tutti 
li  Stampatori  et  Librari  di  questa  Citta,  che  in  termine  di  giorni  otto  dopo  1'  intimatione 
del  presente  Mandato,  debbano  haver  dato  in  nota  al  Priore  et  Consiglieri  dell'  Univer- 
sita  de  Librari,  et  Stampatori  tutte  le  Opere,  che  hanno  stampato,  6  fatto  stampare  di 
ragione  di  qualunque  persona,  che  non  sia  Matricolata  in  detta  Universita,  con  il 
numero  di  Fogli,  et  la  quantita  che  di  esse  Opere  havessero  stampate  6  non  fatte  stam- 
pare, 6  tutte,  o  parte  di  esse,  dopo  la  sudetta  Parte;  et  questo  per  poter  riscuotere  gli  otto 
Grossi  per  Balla,  che  sono  stati  concessi  alia  detta  Universita  [nella]  predetta  Parte,  sotto 
pena  a  quelli  che  mancheranno  di  dar  in  nota,  ut  supra,  di  pagar  del  suo  li  detti  Grossi 
otto  per  Balla,  et  di  piu  Ducati  cinquanta,  la  mita  de'  quali  sia  del  Denontiante,  et  il 
resto  ad  arbitrio  di  sue  Signorie  Illustrissime.  Et  dopo  havuta  notitia  di  quelli  non 
Matricolati  che  haveranno  fatto  stampar,  ut  siipra,  li  sia  intimato  per  ordine  di  sue 
Signorie  Illustrissime,  che  in  termine  di  giorni  quindeci  debbano  haver  pagato  in  mano  di 
esso  Priore,  et  Consiglieri  quanto  per  tal  occasione  andassero  debitori,  sotto  pena,  oltre 
il  loro  debito,  di  Ducati  cinquanta  applicati  ad  arbitrio  di  Sue  Signorie  Illustrissime  ; 
ancora  sia  intimato  a  tutti  li  Librari,  et  Stampatori  ut  supra,  che  debbano  dar  in  nota 
al  Priore,  et  Consiglieri  sopradetti  tutte  quelle  opere,  che  al  presente  stampano,  6  che  per 
1'  avvenire  stampassero,  o  facessero  stampare  ad  istanza  di  persona  non  Matricolata,  come 
e  detto  di  sopra,  le  quali  opere  finite  di  stampare,  siano  obligati  quelli  che  le  haveranno 
stampate,  o  fatte  stampar,  a  dar  in  nota  al  detto  Priore,  et  Consiglieri  il  numero  delle 
opere  Stampate,  ne  possino  quelle  consignar  quovismodo  a  quelli  che  le  haveranno  fatte 
stampar,  se  prima  non  haveranno  fatto  constat  di  haver  sodiffatto  essa  Universita,  sotto 
pena  alii  sopradetti  Librari  et  Stampatori  di  pagar  del  suo,  et  altre  pene  ad  arbitrio  di 
sue  Signorie  Illustrissime.  Et  quelli  Matricolati,  che  havessero  servito  o  nell'  avvenire 
serviranno  del  Nome  loro  a  persone  non  Matricolate,  per  contravenir  alia  parte  sudetta, 
et  non  pagar  li  otto  Grossi  per  Balla,  caschino  in  pena  di  Ducati  cinquanta,  la  mitta 
della  qual  sia  del  Denontiante  da  esser  tenuto  secreto,  et  1'  altra  mita  ad  Arbitrio  di 
Sue  Signorie  Illustrissime.  Et  oltre  di  cio  siano,  et  s'  intendino  decaduti  dalli  Privileggij, 
che  havessero  conseguiti,  ne  possino  dopo  tal  fraude  conseguir  Privileggio  alcuno. 
Marc'  Antonio  Memo  Proc.  Reformator 
Antonio  Priuli  Cav.  Proc.  Reformator 
Andrea  Morosini  Reformator 

Paolo  Ciera  Seer. 


'Documents.     I. 


1 614.     Jdi  13  Jprile. 


223 


Terminatione  degl'  Eccellentiss.  Sign,  Reformatori  del  Studio  di  Padova,  in 
Materia  delli  Fogli  ;  et  Copie,  che  devono  esser  consignati  all'  Eccellentiss.  D.  Zuanne 
Sosomeno  sopraintendente  alle  Stampe,  e  del  Bollino,  co  '1  quale  deve  esser  segnato  ogni 
foglio. 

Non  possa  Stampatore  alcuno,  e  sia  chi  si  esser  si  voglia,  publicar  un*  Opera 
stampata,  6  fatta  stampare  in  questa  Citta,  cosi  picciola,  come  grande,  eccettuate  pero 
quelle,  che  si  dicono  in  rosso  e  negro,  come  Messali,  Breviarij,  Diurni,  e  cose  simili, 
se  non  havera  una  Fede  dall'  Eccellentiss.  D.  Zuanne  Sosomeno  sopraintendente  alle 
stampe,  di  haverli  portato  tutti  li  Fogli  di  detta  Opera,  segnati  col  Bollino  di  S.  Marco, 
che  di  Ordine  Nostro  egli  ha  fatto  consegnare  a  tutti  li  stampatori,  o  Capi  di  stamparia, 
per  esser  adoperato,  come  piii  distintamente  da  lui  nelli  suoi  Capitoli  e  stato  dato  ad 
intendere  al  Prior,  Compagni,  et  a  tutta  1'  arte  di  essi  Stampatori,  e  parimente  non  li 
sia  lecito  fare  la  sopradetta  Pubblicatione,  se  non  havera  ancor  fede  di  havergli  dato 
tutte  le  copie,  e  fattogli  vedere,  che  sono  ben  corrette,  e  tutto  questo  sotto  quelle 
maggior  pene,  che  pareranno  a  Sue  Signorie  Eccellentissime. 


1614.     Adi  29  Ottobre. 

Vedendo  gl'  Illustrissimi,  et  Eccellentissimi  Signori  Reformatori  del  Studio  di 
Padova  infrascritti  li  disordini,  et  abusi,  che  contra  le  Leggi  et  il  Publico  Servitio  delle 
Stampe  vengono  commessi  da  stampatori.  Per  la  presente  Terminatione,  deliberano 
di  approbare  li  sottoscritti  Capitoli,  che  concernano  le  necessarie  provisioni  in  questa 
Materia,  et  hanno  insieme  approbati  li  sottoscritti  per  correttori  delle  Stampe  con  salario, 
che  sara  qui  sotto  dechiarito.  Li  quali  saranno  obligati  a  quanto  e  disposto  dagl'  Ordeni 
in  questa  materia,  nella  quale  e  rissoluta  volonta  di  loro  Signorie  Illustrissime,  et  Eccel- 
lentissime, che  la  presente  et  tutte  1'  altre  Deliberationi  siano  inviolabilmente  esseguite 
sotto  tutte  le  pene  espresse,  et  che  saranno  anco  nell'  avvenire  ad  libitum. 

Siano  obligati  di  volta  in  volta  li  stampatori  far  legger  le  forme  in  Piombo  con  dili- 
gentia  dalli  Compositor!,  et  farle  ascoltar,  6  dalli  Protti,  6  da  altre  persone  sufficienti 
sotto  pena  di  Ducati  25  per  ogni  volta,  che  tralasciassero  di  legger,  ut  supra  in  Piombo, 
li  quali  siano  applicati  all'  Accusator,  qual  habbia  ad  esser  tenuto  secreto  giusta  la  parte 
1603.  1 1  Maggio. 

Debbano  li  Stampatori,  perche  comodamente  si  possi  legger,  e  corregger  il  Foglio 
di  ciascuna  stampa,  quello  far  tirar  in  Torcolo,  accio  possino  esser  corretti  li  errori,  che 
in  esso  si  troveranno,  ne  altrimenti  ardiscano  in  conto  alcuno  tirar  il  secondo  foglio, 
se  prima  non  saranno  stati  corretti  detti  errori,  et  acconciata  la  stampa  conforme  alia 
correttione  del  Correttore,  sotto  pena  alii  contrafattori  di  Ducati  venticinque  da  essergli 
irremissibilmente  tolti,  et  applicati  all'  Accusator  da  esser  tenuto  secreto  giusto  la  Parte 
sudetta. 

Che  tutti  li  Stampatori,  6  Librari  Matricolati,  che  voranno  stampare,  far  stam- 
pare alcuna  opera,  siano  obligati  di  portar  1'  esemplare,  del  quale  se  haveranno  a 
servire  al  sudetto  Sopraintendente  Nostro  alle  Stampe,  qual  diligentemente  vedutolo, 
consideri  se  quel  tal'  Esemplare  habbi  bisogni  di  esser  corretto,  nel  qual  caso  non  possi 


224  '^^^^  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

esser  altrimenti  principiato  a  stamparsi,  se  diligentemente  non  sara  stato  corretto  da  uno 
delH  Correttori  approvati,  sotto  pena  della  perdita  delli  Libri,  che  senza  simil  Licenza 
fossero  usciti  in  Stampa,  li  quali  cedano  a  beneficio  del  denonciante,  che  sara  tenuto 
secrete. 

Siano  obligati  di  volta  in  volta,  secondo  che  si  anderanno  stampando  li  libri, 
quelli  portare  al  Sopraintendente,  perche  trovatili  conforme  alle  Leggi  disponenti  in 
Materia  di  stampe,  di  loro  licenza  di  poterli  vender,  ne  possino  in  conto  alcuno  Librari 
6  Stampatori,  che  haveranno  stampato,  6  fatto  stampar  alcun  Libro,  quelle  vender,  6 
dar  fuori  senza  aver  prima  ottenuta  la  detta  Licenza,  sotto  pena  di  perder  li  Libri,  et  di 
altre  pene  ad  arbitrio  di  loro  Eccellenze. 

Et  per  maggior  osservanza  di  queste  presenti  deliberationi,  e  di  tutte  le  altre, 
tanto  deir  Eccellentissimo  Senato  quanto  dell'  Illustrissimi  Signori  Refformatori,  dis- 
ponenti in  Materia  di  Stampe,  siino  tutte  stampate  in  un  foglio  grande,  et  aifisse  in 
ciascuna  Stamparia  una  Copia  a  vista  di  ogn'  uno,  sotto  pena  a  gl'  innobedienti  di  Ducati 
25  da  esser  dati  all'  Accusatore. 

E  accioche  si  venga  piu  facilmente  a  notitia  de  Contrafatori,  e  disobbedienti,  sii 
Deputato  il  Fedel  Nostro  Bartolomio  Bertucci  Nodaro  dell'  Avogaria,  nelli  Atti  del 
quale  si  potranno  dare  tutte  le  Denoncie,  e  Querele  in  Materia  di  Contrafatione  di 
stampe,  quale  poi  dovera  di  tempo  in  tempo  portare  le  dette  Denoncie,  e  Ouerele  a  Sue 
Signorie  Illustrissime,  perche  possino  ministrar  Giustitia  conforme  a  quanto  vien  dis- 
posto  in  dette  Leggi. 

Omessi  li  nomi  de  Correttori. 
Mercedi  dei  Correttori  secondo  la  diversita  de'  Caratteri,  per  la  Correttion  di  Copia, 

e  Stampa. 
Testin,  e  Nompariglia  a  Soldi  38  il  Foglio. 
Garamon,  e  Filososofia  a  Soldi  28  il  Foglio. 

Antico  Commun,  Lettura,  Silvio,  Testo  d'  Aldo  Soldi  20  il  Foglio. 
Lettura  in  Carta  Reale  a  Soldi  28  il  Foglio. 

D.  Alvise  Zorzi  Refformator 

D.  NicoLo  Segredo  Proc.  Refformator 

D.  NicoLO  CoNTARiNi  Refformator. 

Valeric  Antelmi  Seer. 


j^di  22  Luglio  ibib. 

XXV.  Si  e  introdotto  da  certo  tempo  in  qua  nelle  Stamperie  di  questa  Citta  un'  pessimo 

abuso,  che  molti  Lavoranti,  Compositori,  Torcolari,  et  altre  si  fatte  persone,  che 
servono  nelle  botteghe  de  Stampatori,  ricevendo  Soldi  anticipatamente  da  Patroni, 
per  dover  quelli  scontare  in  tanri  Lavori,  dopo  che  hanno  havuto  quel  Danaro,  che 
bisognava  loro,  senza  aver  finito  di  scontarlo,  si  partono  dalle  Botteghe  alle  quali 
servivano,  et  vanno  a  lavorar  altrove,  con  molto  pregiudicio,  et  danno,  tanto  de  Patroni, 
che  prestarono  loro  il  Danaro,  quanto  dclle  Opere  cominciatc,  che  per  tal  manca- 
mento  di  persone,  non  si  possono  proseguire :  al  qual  disordine,  essendo  necessario 
provedere,  Li  Eccellentissimi  Signori  Refformatori  del  Studio  infrascritti,  per  la 
presente  loro  Terminatione  hanno  terminate,  et  tcrminando  dichiarito,  che  de  caetero 
nissun  Lavorante,  Compositore,  6  Torcorolaro,  6  altra  persona,  che  serve  nelle  Botteghe 


Documents.      L 


225 


de'  Stampatori,  che  habbi  havuto  Danaro  da'  Patroni  di  quelle  per  scontare  in  tanti 
Lavori,  non  possa  partir  dalla  Bottega  di  quel  Patrone  da  chi  havesse  ricevuti  li 
Danari,  se  prima  non  havera  scontato  tutto  il  suo  debito,  6  restituito  al  Patrone  il 
restante  di  quello  li  deve  :  Ne'  possi  questo  tale  Lavorante,  6  altro,  esser  ricevuto  in 
Bottega  di  Stampatore  alcuno,  se  non  fara,  co[n]stare  al  Patrone,  dove  andera  a  servire, 
che  non  va  debitore  di  cosa  alcuna  al  primo  Patrone,  sotto  pena  a'  Lavoranti  ut  supra, 
che  non  ostante  la  presente  Terminatione  ardissero  andar  a  Lavorar  altrove,  di  Mesi  sei  di 
Prigione,  et  alii  Patroni,  che  li  ricevessero  a  servitij  loro  senza  la  sudetta  conditione 
di  pagar  a'  primi  Patroni  quel  tanto  loro  restassero  debitori,  et  di  piu  vinticinque 
Ducati  di  pena,  da  esserli  tolti  irremissibilmente  per  tal  contrafatione,  quali  vadino 
anco  a  beneficio  del  primo  Patrone  dal  quale  questi  tali  fossero  partiti.  Et  la  presente 
sara  Publicata  a  notitia  di  cadauno.  Essendo  oltre  di  cio  obbligato  ciascun  Patrone  di 
Bottegha,  ancor  che  non  vadi  creditore  del  Lavorante,  non  volendo  piu  servirsi  di  lui, 
avisarglielo  almeno  otto  giorni  prima,  et  cosi  all'  incontro  il  Lavorante,  non  volendo 
piu  servire  in  quella  Bottegha,  darne  notitio,  ut  supra,  al  Patrone,  perche  anch'  esso 
habbi  tempo  di  provedere  a  gli  interessi  suoi. 

D.  Antonio  Lando  Proc.  Refformator 

D.  NicoLO  CoNTARiNi  Refformator 

D.  Agustin  Nani  Cav.  Proc.  Refformator. 

Gio  :  Francesco  Marchesini,  Seer. 


MDCXXII.     Adl  xvii  Settemb*. 

Per  Deliberatione  di  questo  Conseglio  viene  espressamente  prohibito  in  tutte  le 
Citta,  Terre  e  Luogi  del  Stato  Nostro  dove  sono  stampe,  di  poter  stampare,  se  prima 
oltre  alia  fede  dell'  Inquisitore  di  quella  Citta,  non  si  habbia  parimente  quella 
del  Secretario  del  medesimo  Conseglio  a  questo  deputato,  et  la  licentia  sottoscritta 
almeno  da  dui  delli  Refformatori  dello  Studio  di  Padoa  col  mandato  dei  Capi  del  Con- 
seglio di  X".  Vedesi  nondimeno  non  esser  osservato  il  sopradetto  ordine,  il  che 
riesce  di  Publico  importante  pregiudicio  per  le  consequenze  gravissime,  ben  note  alia 
prudenza  di  questo  Conseglio,  et  essendo  necessario  abbollire  cosi  dannosa  intro- 
duttione  ; 

L'  andera  parte,  che  debbano  li  Rettori  Nostri,  dove  si  trovano  stampe  con 
Publico  Proclama  al  presente  immediate,  et  nell'  avvenire  ogni  principio  del  loro 
Reggimento,  strettamente  prohibire  per  ordine  del  sudetto  Conseglio  a  cadaun  stam- 
patore, et  sia  chi  si  voglia,  che  senza  la  Licenza  sopradetta  dei  Refformatori  dello 
Studio  di  Padoa,  con  la  previa  relatione  del  Segretario  a  questo  deputato,  et  senza  il 
Mandato  de  i  Capi  del  Conseglio  di  X  sopradetti,  ardiva  stampare,  opera  6  scrittura  di 
qualsivoglia  sorte,  qualita,  o  continenza,  eccetto  pero  quel  soli  ordeni,  che  per  il  buon 
governo  delle  Citta  e  Territorio  fossero  da  i  Rettori  Nostri,  per  questo  bisogno  sola- 
mente  date  le  Licenze,  et  havessero  per  la  intelligenza  di  cadauno  necessita  della 
stampa,  escludendo  ogni  altra  qual  si  voglia  opera  picciola  6  grande,  scrittura, 
discorso  et  ogni  altra  sotto  qual  si  voglia  titolo,  continenza,  6  pretesto,  niuna  eccet- 
tuata ;  et  sia  prohibito  alii  Rettori  Nostri  di  darne  la  permissione,  6  Hcenza,  che 
in  ogni  caso  dovera  esser  nulla  et  di  niun  valor,  et  il  stampator  che  la  esercitasse 


226  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

sia,  non  ostante  essa  permissione  o  Licenza,  sottoposto  alle  pene  sottoscritte.  Al 
Proclama  sopradetto  debbia  esser  con  1'  autorita  del  sudetto  Conseglio  aggiunto,  che 
all'  accusatore  6  accusatori,  che  saranno  tenuti  secreti,  saranno  dati  ducati  cinquanta 
in  contanti  de  i  beni  di  quelle,  die  senza  la  Licenza  ricevuta  con  1'  ordine  di  sopra 
dichiarito,  havesse  fatto  stampare,  et  1'  opere  siano  perdute,  et  confiscate,  oltre  a  quelle 
altre  pene  pecuniarie,  et  anche  personali,  che  parera  alia  coscienza  del  giudice,  di  dare 
al  trasgressore,  o  trasgressori  secondo  la  qualita  dell'  opere,  che  fossero  stampate,  nelle 
quali  pene  incorrino  anche  quei  stampatori  che  in  questa  Citta  ardissero  stampare 
contravendo  all'  ordine  sopradetto  ;  et  di  esse  non  possa  esser  fatta  gratia,  dono  6  com- 
pensatione,  se  non  con  Parte  presa  prima  nel  Collegio  Nostro,  et  poi  in  questo  Conseglio 
con  le  solite  strettezze  dei  quattro  quinti  ridotto  al  numero  di  cento  cinquanta  almeno, 
et  con  la  previa  lettura  della  Sentenza,  et  informatione  delli  Refformatori  dello  Studio 
di  Padoa  sopradetti. 

La  essecutione  della  presente  deliberatione  sia  commessa  alii  Rettori  delle  Citta,  et 
luoghi  dove  si  trovavano  le  trasgressioni,  et  anco  alii  Avogadori  di  Commun  con  il 
solito  rito,  et  autorita  di  quel  Magistrato,  et  parimente  alii  Refformatori  dello  Studio 
di  Padoa.  Sia  la  presente  stampata,  et  accompagnata  con  lettere  scritte  con  1' 
Autorita  di  questo  Conseglio  alii  Rettori  delle  Citta,  Terre  et  Luoghi  dello  Stato  Nostro, 
dove  sono  stampe,  con  ordine  la  facciano  immediate  pubblicare  ne  i  Luoghi  soliti,  inti- 
mare  a  tutti  li  stampatori,  e  libreri,  registrare  nelle  Cancellerie  a  perpetua  memoria,  et 
republicare  come  di  sopra  ogni  principio  di  Reggimento,  acciocche  abbia  in  tutti  i  tempi, 
et  in  tutte  le  sue  Parti  la  debita  essecutione,  come  anche  in  questa  Citta  per  quello  si 
aspetta  alii  stampatori,  e  libreri,  che  habitano  in  essa  dovera  esser  fatta  intimare  a  chi 
fara  bisogno,  ma  pubblicata,  et  intimata,  o  non,  debba  aver  sempre  et  in  ogni  caso  di 
transgressione  la  sua  forza  et  vigore.  Nell'  avvenire  sia  posta  nelle  Commission!  de  i 
Rettori  sopradetti,  et  non  sia  dal  Segretario  deputato  alle  Voci,  sotto  pena  di  privatione 
del  carico,  permessa  la  espeditione  delle  commission!  a  i  Rettori  dove  sono  stampe,  se 
non  la  vedera  registrata  in  esse,  per  levare  con  questo  mezo  transgressione  al  presente 
ordine  nostro,  sotto  pretesto,  che  non  H  sia  pervenuto  a  notitia. 


MDCXXII.     2d'  Dec. 

XXVII.  L'  Andera  Parte,  che  non  derogando  ad  alcun  altra  deliberatione  in  tal  proposito, 

[Senato,  Terra,  j^qj^  possa  alcun  stampatore  neir  avvenire,  6  chi  si  sia,  che  fara  stampare  opera  alcuna 
in  questa  Citta,  quella  dispensar,  vender,  o  far  vender,  se  non  havera  particolar  Licenza 
sottoscritta  da  doi  almeno  de  i  Refformatori  del  Studio,  nella  qual  sia  espresso,  che  sia 
stato  consegnato  un  volume  ligato  di  tal  opera,  per  metter  nella  Libraria  Nostra,  sotto 
pena  a  chi  contrafacesse  di  ducati  cento  applicati  un  terzo  all'  accusator  da  esser  tenuto 
secreto,  un  terzo  all'  Arsenal  Nostro,  et  1'  altro  terzo  ad  arbitrio  dei  Refformatori  del 
Studio,  a  chi  resti  commessa  1'  essecutione,  con  autorita  di  altre  maggiori,  pene  a  delin- 
quenti,  che  meritasse  la  trasgressione ;  Et  perche  si  possa  assicurar  dell'  effetto  della  Con- 
segnatione,  et  che  siano  riposti  nel  luogo  destinato,  debbano  i  librari,  6  altri  come  di  sopra, 
presentar  il  libro  al  Secretario  de  li  Refformatori  del  Studio,  il  qual  habbia  carico  di 
darlo  in  mano  al  Bibliotecario,  con  farsene  far  ricevuta  in  Libro  a  questo  tenuto,  et 
aggionger  in  sua  presenza  nota  nell'  Inventario  di  essa  Libraria  da  nuovo  Regolato. 
Di  quelle  opere,  che  si  stamperanno  in  altre  Citta  e  Luoghi  del  stato,  sia  fatta  medesi- 


Documents.     I.  227 

mamente  la  consegnatione  di  un  volume  legato  come  di  sopra,  al  Rettore  6  Publico  rap- 
presentante,  qual  debba  mandarli  di  Mese  in  Mese  con  sue  Lettere  dricciate  a  i  Ref- 
formatori  del  Studio,  perche  siano  posti  nella  Libraria,  come  e  predetto.  Et  della  pre- 
sente  Parte  sia  mandata  copia  et  ordine  per  V  essecutioni  a  i  Rettori  predetti,  et  dove 
fara  bisogno,  et  publicata  et  intimata  come  sara  ordinate  da  essi  Refformatori. 


MDCLIII.     24  Settembre. 

La  stampa  che  e  stata  ritrovata  dall'  accutezza  dell'  ingegno  humano  a  commun 
beneficio,  per  li  molti  et  singolari  commodi  che  da  essa  ne  derivano,  meritamente  da 
Nostri  Maggiori  e  stata  ricevuta  sotto  1'  immediata  protetione  et  direttione  Publica, 
col  favor  della  quale  e  stata  sempre  custodita,  et  regolata  con  quel  prudent!  decreti  che 
sono  stati  stimati  proprij,  per  conseguirne  (come  fu  fatto)  il  desiderato  fine  ;  essendo 
arrivata  in  questa  Citta  la  stampa  medesima  a  somma  perfezione  con  publico  decoro,  et 
vantaggio  de  particolari ;  ma  perche  non  e  cosa  per  ottima  che  sii,  che  dalla  malitia 
degli  uomini  non  venghi  nel  corso  del  tempo  contaminata  et  guasta,  si  che  col  mezzo 
d'  abusivi  sconcerti,  et  di  odiose  introduttioni  divenghi  pessima,  come  si  esperimenta  a 
tempi  correnti  nell'  istessa  stampa,  che  ben  spesso  da  alcuni  vien  deturpata,  con  carte 
caratteri  et  inchiostri  non  buoni,  con  molti  errori  per  difetto  di  buona  corretione  j  et 
quello,  ch'  e  peggio  da  stamparie  prohibite  resta  grandemente  pregiudicata,  per  1'  im- 
pressione  clandestina  di  opere  empie,  obsene,  malediche  et  pregiuditiali  all'  honor  del 
Signor  Dio,  decoro  de  Prencipi  et  interesse  de  privati ;  et  percio  chiamata  la  pieta 
et  prudenza  di  questo  Conseglio  a  quelle  piu  celeri  et  risolute  deliberationi,  che  siino 
proprie  et  valevoli  per  reprimer  non  solo  1'  arditezza  di  chi  con  mali  modi  attenti  sov- 
vertire  cosi  gran  bene,  et  pregiudicar  intieramente  alia  Pubblica  dignita,  e  tranquillita  ; 
ma  ritornar  la  stampa  in  questa  Citta  a  quella  perfettione  che  era  a  tempi  passati.  Per 
redimer  dunque  cosi  pretiosa  gemma,  accio  risplendi  maggiormente  a  gloria  del  Signor 
Dio,  et  di  questa  Citta,  prese  da  Rifformatori  dello  Studio  di  Padova  tutte  le  infor- 
mationi,  et  lumi  necessarij,  et  veduti  lucidamente  li  disordini  in  questo  rilevante  negotio; 

L'  Andera  Parte,  che  salve,  et  riservate  tutte  et  cadauna  deliberatione  di  questo 
conseglio  et  di  quello  di  X*^'  fatte  in  varii  tempi  in  tal  materia,  anzi  quelle  confirmando, 
et  rinovando  in  quanto  fara  di  bisogno  per  la  loro  pontuale  essecutione  in  quello  non 
fossere  contrarie  alia  presente ;  sia  fermamente  decretato  et  stabilito  quanto  segue. 

I.  Che  in  questa  Citta  possa  alcuno,  sia  di  che  ordine,  grado,  conditione,  niuno 
eccettuato,  che  ardisca  haver,  6  tener  si  Casa  propria,  o  d'  altri  Torcoli,  o  Caratteri  da 
Stampare,  ne  meno  imprimer  e  stampar  libri,  scritture,  6  altra  cosa,  benche  minima, 
di  che  materia,  qualita,  professione,  scienza,  lingua,  verso,  prosa,  profFana,  spirituale, 
ecclesiastica,  6  di  qualunque  altra  sorte  immaginabile,  che  non  sii  descritto  nella 
Matricola  dell'  arte  de  Librari,  conforme  alii  Capitoli  dell'  Universita  de  Stampatori, 
et  Librari,  approvati,  laudati,  et  confirmati  dalli  Proveditori  di  Commun  in  essecutione 
di  Parte  del  Conseglio  di  X*^'  18  Gennaro  1548,  sotto  pena  a  trasgressori  di  Ducati 
mille  et  in  caso  che  stampassero  cosa  alcuna  di  Ducati  due  mille  et  altre  maggiori  anco 
corporali  ad  arbitrio  del  Magistrato  della  Blastema,  havuto  riguardo  all'  eccesso  della 
trasgressione,  et  qualita  del  trasgressore,  per  il  qual  effetto  gia  tiene  ampla  autorita  ; 
potendo  ogn'  uno  denontiar  questi  con  Polizze  anco  secrete,  quali  non  doveranno  esser 
palesati,  et  provata  la  reita  guadagnino  la  mita  della  pena,  1'  altra  mita  sia  applicata  alia 


228  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

Casa  dell'  Arsenale,  non  potendo  esser  fatta  gratia,  ne  remissione  ad  alcuno  delli  detti 
trasgressori,  trovati  colpevoli  di  tutta,  6  parte  di  essa  pcna,  se  non  da  questo  Conseglio 
con  le  Strettezze  di  -|-  ridotto  al  numero  i8o  in  su. 

II.  Sij  commesso  al  Priore  della  Banca  di  Librari,  e  Stampatori,  di  andar  spesso 
vedendo,  et  osservando,  come  sij  ben  lavorato  da  Operaij,  si  nel  metter  insieme  li 
caratteri,  come  nella  buona  carta,  inchiostro,  correttione  specialmente,  et  ogn'  altro 
particolare,  accio  riescano  le  stampe  belle,  buone,  corrette,  et  habbino  tutte  quelle 
degne  qualita,  che  sono  necessarie,  et  opportune,  per  ridurle  quanto  piu  sij  possibile  a 
quella  primiera  riputatione,  che  soleva  esser  nelli  tempi  andati  in  questa  Citta,  e  sij 
tenuto  riferir  pontualmente  il  tutto  a  i  RifFormatori  ogni  mese,  perche  possano  andar 
appiicando  con  la  loro  prudenza  alia  qualita  dei  disordini,  li  rimedij,  et  le  correttioni 
aggiustate  ;  et  mancando  il  Prior  medesimo  all'  adempimento  di  tal  obligo,  sij  in  arbitrio 
de  Rifformatori  medesimi  il  punirlo,  et  siano  incaricati  di  dar  buoni  ordeni,  et  stabilir 
regole  proprie  per  quello  spetta  alia  correttione  delle  stampe  stesse. 

III.  Non  possi  alcuno  delli  antidetti  Stampatori  principiar  a  far  compositione 
alcuna,  ne  meno  mettere  in  Torcolo,  e  stampare  qualunque  sorte  di  libro,  scrittura,  6 
altro,  come  di  sopra,  che  non  sij  stato  piu  stampato,  se  prima  non  haveranno  efFettiva- 
mente  ottenuta  la  Fede  ordinaria  dell'  Inquisitore,  e  con  essa  il  mandato  del  segretario 
de  RifFormatori  sottoscritto  almeno  da  doi  di  essi,  giusta  le  Leggi  ;  con  il  quale  all* 
hora  et  non  prima  li  resti  concessa  la  Licenza  di  poter  far  la  stampa  d'  esso  libro,  6 
altro,  et  publicarlo,  et  questo  sotto  quelle  pene  alii  Patroni,  che  meglio  pareranno  ad 
essi  RifFormatori. 

IV.  Doveranno  li  Patroni  delle  stamparie  matricolati  tener  registro  in  filza  di  tutte 
esse  Licenze,  accio  in  ogni  occorrenza  si  possi  saper  con  certezza,  se  quanto  e  uscito  da 
qualunque  stamparia  sij  stato  fatto,  servatis  servandis,  in  conformita  delle  Leggi. 

V.  Possino  ancora  ristampar  senza  altra  Fede  dell'  Inquisitori  li  libri  Stampati  nelle 
Citta  dello  Stato  Nostro,  perche  di  gia  saranno  stati  veduti,  et  licentiati  dagl'  Inquisi- 
tori ;  siano  pero  riveduti  giusta  la  leggi  dal  segretario,  per  ricever  il  solito  mandato, 
et  sottoscrittione  de  RifFormatori. 

VI.  Viene  talvolta  dato  privileggio  da  questo  Consiglio  a  qualche  stampatore  o 
Libraro  di  questa  Citta,  e  Stato,  di  poter  solo  stampar  alcun  libro;  tuttavia  viene 
ristampato  in  luochi  esteri,  e  introdotto  in  questo  Stato,  et  venduto  publicamente,  si  che 
cede  in  fraude  d'  esso  privilegio,  et  grave  pregiudicio  del  privileggiato  ;  pero  essendo 
ragionevole  proveder  all'  indemnita  d'  essi  stampatori,  e  Librari  Nostri  sudditi,  sij 
espressamente  dichiarato  che  questi  tali  libri  siino  del  tutto  banditi  dal  Nostro  Stato, 
et  se  ne  capitassero  per  via  alcuna,  non  possi  il  Deputato  sopra  1'  estratione  delli  Libri 
di  Doana  licentiarli,  siche  siano  estratti  dal  luogo  dove  saranno  ricapitati,  ne  il  Segretario 
farli  mandato  alcuno  di  poterli  vender,  ma  siino  perduti,  et  confiscati,  puniti  in  oltre 
quelli  a  quali  saranno  diretti  pecuniariamente,  come  stimeranno  li  RifFormatori  piu 
adequato  a  i  termini  di  Giustitia. 

VII.  Et  perche  il  Segretario  d'  essi  RifFormatori  e  ben  spesso  occupato  in  altri 
negotij  Publici  nel  Collegio,  et  in  questo  Conseglio,  onde  non  puo  cosi  fecilmente 
attender  alia  revisione  de  libri,  che  giornalmente  si  stampano  di  nuovo,  o  ristam- 
pano,  doveranno  li  RifFormatori  senza  Publico  aggravio,  deputar  tre,  6  quattro  soggetti 
qualificati,  di  virtu,  prudenza,  espcricnza,  et  integrita  de  quali  possano  valersi  nel 
riveder  dette  opere,  et  con  1'  attestato  loro  in  scritto  farsi  da  esso  Segretario  il  solito 
mandato  in  forma,  da  esser  sottoscritto  dagli  stessi  RifFormatori,  come  di  sopra. 


Documents.     1. 


229 


VIII.  Vengono  anco  commesse  varie,  et  gravi  fraud!  nell'  impressione  de  libri  a 
pregiudicio  del  Publico  servitio,  et  degli  stessi  Librari,  poiche  sono  alcuni,  che  ardiscono 
stampare  di  nuovo,  6  ristampare  senza  le  dovute  licenze  in  questa  Citta,  et  mentita- 
mente  fanno  apparire,  che  siano  stampati  altrove,  e  come  tali  si  vendono  publicamente ; 
Pero  inherendo  alia  Parte  del  Conseglio  di  X'^'  12  Febraro  1542  sij  fermamente  decretato, 
che  se  per  denontia,  inquisitione,  6  altro  mode  si  venira  in  cognitione  di  tali  temerarij 
trasgressori,  debba  il  Magistrato  della  Biastema  contro  essi  proceder  con  ogni  rigore,  non 
solo  con  farli  perder  li  Libri,  ma  anco  con  Galera,  prigione,  corda,  bando,  et  altre 
pene  corporali,  et  pecuniarie,  come  meglio  stimera  espediente,  per  reprimere  I'ardire 
di  questi  tali,  et  per  esempio  ad  altri  di  non  attentar  simili  fraudi,  tanto  detestate  da  tutte 
le  leggi. 

IX.  Sia  dato  oblige  a  Stampatori  di  presentar  al  Magistrato  de  RifFormatori  in 
termine  di  giorni  15  tutte  le  fedi,  che  cavaranno  di  tempo  in  tempo  dall'  Inquisitore 
per  dare  alle  stampe  alcun  libro,  li  quali  habbino  da  esser  custodite  et  registrate  dal 
Segretario  ;  et  se  nel  spatio  di  mesi  quattro  susseguenti  alia  data  delle  fedi  medesime, 
lo  stampatore,  che  le  havera  ottenute  non  habbi  principiata  e  progredita  la  stampa,  possi 
ogn'  altro  stampator  che  vogli  stampar  quel  libro,  ricercar  al  Segretario  copia  autentica 
d'  essa  fede,  quale  haver  debba  lo  stesso  vigore  che  I'esemplare,  et  cio  per  divertir  le 
collusioni  a  pregiudicio  de  stampatori  di  questa  Citta,  et  a  vantaggio  de'  Forastieri ;  et 
terminato  1'  anno  dalla  fede  possa  ogn'  uno,  che  vogh  ristampare  il  medesimo  Libro, 
sodisfarsi  a  suo  beneplacito  previa  pero  la  permissione  dei  Rifformatori. 

X.  Et  perche  sono  alcuni  cosi  temerarij,  che  da  stati  esteri  ardiscono  furtivamente 
introdur  in  questa  Citta  et  stato  Libri,  et  altre  opere  contro  1'  honor  del  Signor  Dio, 
et  Religione  Cattolica,  et  contro  li  Prencipi,  [il]  che  oltre  lo  scandalo  et  mal  esempio, 
corrompe  anco  li  buoni  costumi  con  tante  altre  pessime  consequenze  ben  note  ad 
ogn'  uno ;  pero  essendo  necessario  estirpar  quanto  piu  sia  possibile  questa  cosi  pernitiosa 
introdutione,  sia  preso,  che  non  possa  alcun  Mercante,  Negotiante,  6  altro  che  sij,  al 
qual  saranno  inviati  Libri  forastieri  per  Mare,  6  per  Terra  con  Corrieri,  6  altro  modo, 
in  balle,  botte,  6  fagotti,  aprirli,  o  estraherli  senza  la  presenza  del  Deputato  all' 
estratione  de  Libri  Forastieri,  come  di  presente  si  prattica  in  virtu  di  Decreto  di  questo 
Conseglio  2  Gennaro  1631,  ma  estratti  che  sijno,  non  possino  esser  venduti,  se  non 
haveranno  fede  del  medesimo  Deputato,  ch'  in  essi  non  si  ritrova  cosa  alcuna  contro 
le  Leggi,  stante  la  qual  fede  il  Segretario  fara  un  mandato,  che  dovera  esser  sotto- 
scritto  almeno  da  doi  RefFormatori,  in  virtu  di  che  potranno  pubblicarli  et  venderli  ; 
et  se  alcuno  d'essi  Mercanti,  Negotianti,  Librari,  6  altri  Patroni  d'  essi  Libri  trasgredira 
in  tutto,  6  in  parte  questo  preciso  ordine  et  forma,  che  si  deve  inviolabilmente  osservare 
da  cadauno,  le  doveranno  esser  tolti,  et  confiscati  H  Libri,  et  puniti  dagli  stessi  RifFor- 
matori di  quelle  pene  pecuniarie,  che  stimeranno  necessarie  et  opportune,  per  contener 
ogn'  uno  nella  dovuta  obbedienza  delle  Leggi,  affine,  che  non  sijno  introdotti  Libri 
cattivi  in  questa  Citta,  detestati  da  Dio  et  dal  Mondo  tutto. 

XI.  Dovera  il  Prior  dell'  Arte  invigilar,  come  nel  3°  Capitolo  se  le  da  obligo, 
per  1'  intiero  adempimento  di  tutte  et  cadauna  delle  cose  premesse  ;  et  havera  particolar 
cura  di  far  che  daUi  stampatori  siano  date  doi  copie  di  ogni  Libro  che  stamperanno, 
uno  per  la  Libraria  Publica  di  questa  Citta,  1'  altro  per  quella  di  Padova,  sotto  le  pene 
agl'  innobbedienti,  che  pareranno  a  RefFormatori. 

XII.  Air  Osservanza  degl'  ordini,  et  regole  sopradette,  con  le  pene  contro  li 
Trasgressori  in  esse  contenute,  doveranno  esser  soggetti  proportionabilmente  anco  li 

H   H 


230  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

stampatori  delle  Citta  dello  stato  nostro,  seben  in  quelle  non  fosse  Compagnia,  6 
Scuola  alcuna  dell'  arte  de  Librari,  et  Stampatori  ;  et  doveranno  li  Rettori  d'  esse  citta 
far  di  nuovo  publicar  la  Parte  di  questo  Conseglio  de  17  Settembre  1622  presa  in  tal 
Materia,  qual  s'  intendi  in  tutto,  et  per  tutto  confirmata  et  rinovata,  et  dovera  esser 
ristampata  nel  fine  delle  prcsenti.  Dovendo  passar  di  concerto  con  detti  RifFormatori 
in  quelli  emergenti,  che  alia  giornata  succedessero,  per  ricever  quelle  buone  instrutioni, 
che  fossero  necessarie,  et  opportune  per  la  buona  direttione  di  Materia  cosi  importante. 

XIII.  Et  perche  si  dolgono  li  Librari  di  esser  aggravati  da  Ministri  della  Doana 
da  Mar  con  pagamenti  arbitrarij  ;  sia  preso,  che  tutte  le  Balle  de  Libri,  per  ogni  Lire 
ducento  di  peso  alia  grossa,  debbano  esser  stimate  ducati  16  come  si  prattica  alia  Doana  da 
Terra,  accio  con  questo  uniforme  pagamento  restino  sollevati  da  ogni  molestia. 

XIV.  L'  Essecutione  puntuale  della  presente  dovera  esser  raccomandata  respetti- 
vamente  per  decoro,  et  servitio  Publico  alia  vigilanza  dei  detti  RifFormatori,  et  del 
Magistrato  della  Blastema,  et  nelle  Citta  suddite  alii  Rettori  di  esse  ;  sperando  questo 
Conseglio,  che  con  la  virtu,  et  zelo  loro  siano  per  ridur  questo  negotio  della  stampa  a 
quel  buon  fine,  per  il  quale  e  stata  ritrovata  et  ricevuta  sotto  la  immediata  protettione 
della  Repubblica  Nostra. 

Et  sia  la  presente  Publicata,  et  Stampata  a  chiara  intelligenza  di  cadauno. 

PlETRO  VlANOLI  Seg"°. 

1655.     Adi  4  Fehraro. 

XXIX.  Intendendo  gl'  Illustrissimi,  et  Eccellentissimi  Signori  RefFormatori  dello  Studio  di 

Padova,  che  vengano  da  stampatori,  cosi  in  questa  Citta,  come  in  Terra  Ferma,  dato  in- 
difFerentemente  alle  Stampe  Libri  et  altro  senza  la  loro  necessaria  permissione,  contra- 
venendosi  espressamente  al  tenore  delle  Leggi  in  questo  proposito,  et  a  quella  in  parti- 
colare  17  Settembre  1622  rinovata  1'  anno  1653  ^  ^4  Settembre,  terminano  pero  Sue 
Eccellenze,  et  fanno  publicamente  saper  a  tutti  i  stampatori  sopradetti,  che  non  debbano 
ardir  di  dare  alle  Stampe  alcuna  cosa  senza  la  Licenza  sopradetta  ;  eccetto,  che  quei 
soli  Ordini,  che  per  il  buon  governo  delle  Citta,  e  Territorij  fossero  da  Rettori  in  Terra 
Ferma  per  questo  bisogno  solamente  date  le  Licenze,  et  avessero  per  intelligenza  di 
cadauno  necessita  della  Stampa;  et  in  questa  Citta,  eccetto  parimenti,  le  Parti,  Ordini, 
Proclami,  et  altro,  che  fosse  terminate  da  Consegli,  e  Magistrati  per  Publico  servitio ; 
escludendo  ogn'  altra  qual  si  voglia  Opera,  piccola,  o  grande,  Scrittura,  Discorso,  et 
ogn'  altra  sotto  qual  si  voglia  Titolo,  Continenza  ;  6  pretesto  (parole  istesse  della  sopra- 
detto  Parte  1622)  che  si  publicano,  perche  tanto  piu  apparisca  la  risoluta  volonta  de 
detti  Eccellentiss.  RefFormatori,  et  sia  puntualmente  eseguita  da  ogn'  uno,  sotto  tutte  le 
pene  espresse  nella  medesima  Parte  de  Ducti  50,  perdita  delle  opere,  et  altre  maggiori 
pecuniarie  e  personali,  che  pareranno  convenirsi  a  Transgressori. 

Sia  parimenti  commesso  a  tutti  li  detti  Stampatori,  di  dover  nel  termine  di  Mese 
uno  prossimo  presentar  due  Copie  d'  ogni  Libro,  da  loro  dato  alle  Stampe  nei  passati 
tempi,  et  non  fosse  stato  ancora  da  loro  presentato,  una  nella  Libraria  pubblica  di 
questa  Citta,  et  1'  altra  in  quella  di  Padova,  in  conformita  di  quello,  che  dispongono  le 
Leggi  in  questa  Materia,  della  qual  Consegna  debbano  quelli,  che  han  la  cura,  et 
assistenza  delle  dette  Librarie  far  capitar  al  magistrato  Nostro  Fede  autentica  de  i  Libri 
che  li  saranno  stati  presentati,  per  poterne  far  il  riscontro  con  1'  inquisitione  molto  dili- 
gente^  che  sj  andera  facendo,  et  con  Note,  che  si  conservano  d'  ordinario  nel  Magistrato. 


Documents.     I.  231 

Et  per  le  Stampe,  che  si  faranno  in  avvenire,  siano  similmente  obligati  li  detti 
Stampatori  a  presentar  sempre,  et  di  tempo  in  tempo  le  dette  due  Copie  nelle  dette  due 
Librarie,  quelle  di  questa  Citta  et  di  Padova  nel  termine  di  quindeci  giorni,  et  quelli 
delle  altre  Citta  nel  termine  di  un  Mese  doppo  fattasi  la  Stampa  ;  di  che  debbano  pure 
li  assistenti  haver  oblige  di  mandar  le  Fedi  sopradette  al  Magistrate  a  capo  ogni  tre 
Mesi  per  lo  stesso  necessario  rincontro. 

Quelli  Stampatori  che  mancassero  in  tutto,  6  in  parte  d'  essequire  1'  ordine  presente, 
e  le  pontuali  Consegne  sopradette,  incorrino  per  i  Libri  gia  stampati,  in  pena  de  Ducati 
100,  et  per  quelli  che  si  stamperanno  in  Ducati  25  tutti  applicati  all'  Accademia  de 
Nobili,  et  in  quelle  maggiori  ad  arbitrio,  per  farsene  immediate  le  piu  rigorose  essecu- 
tioni  alle  Case,  Botteghe,  et  contro  le  persone,  nelle  quali  pene  s'  intenderanno  essere 
incorsi  sempre,  che  non  imprimeranno  in  ogni  stampa,  e  nello  stesso  Libro,  cosi  la 
Licenza  di  detti  Eccellentissimi  RefFormatori,  come  quella  del  Padre  Inquisitor  Gene- 
rale,  perche  sempre  possa  conoscersi,  se  quel  Libro  sara  stato  stampato  con  la  dovuta 
permissione,  et  cosi  debba  essequirsi. 

Jdi  23  Decemhre  1 67 1. 

Conoscendo  la  prudenza  degl'  Eccellentissimi  Signori  RefFormatori  dello  Studio  di 
Padova,  che  i  gravi  pregiudicij,  che  hora  rissente  in  questa  Citta  Parte  della  Stampa 
tanto  necessaria  e  stimata,  procedono  principalmente  dall'  inosservanza  di  tanti  Leggi 
saviamente  stabilite  per  farla  fiorire  ad  universale  beneficio  ;  diminuito  per  tale  trasgres- 
sione  considerabilmente  il  numero  de'  Torchi  con  notabile  detrimento ;  e  volendo 
1'  Eccellenze  loro  procurar  in  ogni  modo,  che  con  1'  osservation  puntuale  delle  Leggi 
medesime  si  rimetta  1'  arte  stessa  nel  suo  stato  primiero,  hanno  terminate,  che  devendo 
restar  nel  loro  intiero  vigere  tutte  le  Parti,  e  Terminationi  in  queste  proposite,  che 
haveranno  ad  esser  da  cadauno  inviolabilmente  essequite,  siano  registrate  in  stampa  in 
un  foglio  specialmente  gl'  infrascritti  particelari,  compresi  per  la  maggier  parte  nei 
sopradetti  Decreti,  e  Terminationi  per  notitia  di  cadaun  Stampatore,  che  devera 
puntualmente  esservarli,  tale  essendo  la  ferma  risoluta  volonta  dell'  Eccellenze  loro,  sotto 
le  pene,  che  saranno  qui  sotto  dichiarite,  e  mandate  irremissibilmente  ad  esecutione 
centre  cadaun  Trasgressore. 

Deputano  in  prime  luoge,  ed  apprevano  li  settoscritti  Corretteri,  i  quali  deveranno 
osservar  tutti  gl'  ordini  statuiti  in  questa  materia,  e  riveder  con  diligenza  tutti  i  libri  di 
qualunque  sorte  che  li  saranno  pertati  per  stampare,  6  ristampare,  cerreggendoli,  ed 
espurgandoli  da  qual  si  sia  errore,  con  le  Mercedi  qui  sotto  registrate. 

Tutti  li  Stampatori  6  Librari  matricolati,  che  vorranne  stampare,  6  far  stampare 
alcun'  opera,  tanto  nuova,  quanto  altre  volte  stampata,  doppo  riveduta  dal  Padre  Inqui- 
sitere,  e  dal  Segretario  conforme  il  solite,  ed  ottenute  le  debite  Licenze,  siano  obligati 
di  portar  1'  esemplare,  del  quale  haveranno  a  servirsi  ad  uno  dei  Corretteri  approvati, 
affinche  sia  da  esse  diligentemente  cerretti,  ed  espurgato  come  sopra. 

Siano  obligati  di  volta  in  volta  far  legger  le  forme  in  Piombo  con  diligenza  dalli 
Compositori,  e  farle  asceltar  6  dalli  Proti,  6  da  altre  persone  sufficienti,  perche  la  prima 
corretiene  sia  fatta  in  dette  incontro  su  la  forma,  e  poi  non  stampato  con  le  mani,  ma 
tirato  in  Torcolo  il  foglio,  far  quelle  veder  al  Correttere,  dal  quale  debbano  esser  cerretti 
gl'  errori,  che  vi  trovasse ;  e  s'  habbi  poi  a  tirar  il  secondo,  per  ben  assicurarsi,  che  siano 
Stati  cancellati  et  aggiustati. 


232  T^he  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

Debbano  quelli,  che  faranno  stampar  servirsi  di  Maestri  di  stampe  conosciuti  per 
sufiicienti  dalli  Deputati  dell'  Arte,  e  cosi  parimente  di  belli,  e  perfetti  Caratteri,  et 
inchiostri,  in  modo,  che  li  libri  non  solo  siano  ben  corretti,  ma  ben  improntati,  e  netti. 

Siano  tenuti  servirsi  di  buona,  bella,  e  perfetta  Carta,  la  quale  sia  di  peso  proportionate 
alia  qualita  de'  Libri,  che  haveranno  a  stampare,  e  non  scompissi  in  modo  alcuno  giusta  la 
parte  dell'  Eccellentissimo  Senato  3  Giungo  1573,  e  sotto  tutte  le  pene  in  essa  dichiarite. 

Non  possa  da  qual  si  sia  Stampatore  principiarsi  la  stampa  d'  alcuna  sorte  di  Libro, 
se  prima  non  havera  la  licenza  dei  sopradetti  Eccellentissimi  Refformatori  sottoscritta 
da  due  almeno,  e  se  non  lo  havera  dato  in  nota  al  Prior  dell'  Arte. 

Et  ad  oggetto  di  levar  le  occasioni  a  qualunque  fraude  scandalosa,  che  potesse  esser 
commessa,  non  possa  doppo  stampato  con  le  debite  Licenze  qual  si  sia  Libro,  nessuno 
eccettuato,  nel  quale  doveranno  restar  sempre  impresse  la  revisione  del  Correttore  col  di 
lui  Nome,  e  la  Licenza  degli  Eccellentiss.  Refformatori,  esser  venduto  se  prima  non 
sara  stato  nuovamente  revisto  dal  Segretario  dell'  Eccellenze  loro,  e  suo  Vicegerente, 
a  fine,  che  possa  egli  osservar  esattamente  se  doppo  la  Licenza  di  Stamparlo 
sara  stata  fatta  alcuna  qual  si  sia  imaginabile  alteratione,  e  se  non  haveranno 
doppo  presentate  le  due  Copie  legate  in  Bergamina  per  le  Librarie  Publiche  di 
Venetia,  e  di  Padova,  conseguita  una  nuova  Licenza  sottoscritta  da  due  Refformatori 
almeno,  di  poterlo  Publicar  e  Vendere. 

Sia  tenuto  il  Prior  de'  Librari  e  Stampatori,  che  sara  di  tempo  in  tempo,  andar 
spesso  vedendo,  ed  osservando  come  sia  ben  lavorato  dagl'  Operarij,  cosi  nel  metter 
insieme  i  caratteri,  come  nel  metter  in  opera  buoni  Caratteri,  Inchiostro  e  Carta 
perfetta,  e  farsi  buone  Correttioni,  e  rifferir  tutto  puntualmente  a  sopradetti  Eccel- 
lentissimi Refformatori  ogni  mese,  perche  possano  andar  applicando  ai  disordini  quei 
rimedi,  e  quei  castighi,  che  stimeranno  per  propria  prudenza. 

Li  Privileggi  di  stamparsi  Libri  fuori  di  questa  Citta  non  possano  concedersi  se  non 
nella  maniera  che  dispone  il  Decreto  dell'  Eccellentissimo  Senato  11  Maggio  1603, 
cioe  se  la  Parte  non  sara  prima  presa  nell'  Eccellentissimo  Collegio  con  li  cinque  sesti  e 
poi  posta  per  tutti  gl'  Ordini  di  esso,  e  presa  pur  con  li  cinque  sesti  dell'  Eccellentiss. 
Senato  da  180  in  su,  con  precedente  Lettura  d'  essa  Parte  1603. 

Ogn'  anno  il  Prior  de'  Stampatori  sopradetto  sia  tenuto  a  presentar  al  Segretario 
degl'  Eccellentiss.  Refformatori  sopracennati,  Nota  distinta  di  tutti  quelli  che  hanno 
permissione  di  stampare,  et  il  luogo  ove  tengono  le  stamperie  ;  affinche  possa  vedersi 
quelli  che  mancassero,  b  di  nuovo  fossero  nella  Professione  introdotti. 

Cadera  qual  si  sia  Trasgressore  di  alcuno  degl'  ordini  sopradetti  in  pena  di  Ducati 
vinticinque  per  ogni  cosa,  e  per  ogni  volta,  et  in  quelle  altre  maggiori,  che  a  misura 
della  Trasgressione  pareranno  alia  prudenza  degl'  Eccellentissimi  Refformatori  predetti, 
da  quali  saranno  mandate  irremissibilmcnte  ad  esecutione. 

Sia  la  presente  Terminatione  stampata,  et  intimata  a  cadaun  Stampatore,  e  Libraro, 
con  ordine  ad  ogn'  uno  d'  essi  di  tenerla  sempre  affissa  nelle  loro  stamparie,  e  librarie 
affinche  non  possa  da  alcuno  esserne  pretesa  ignoranza. 

Ommessi  li  nomi  de  Correttori. 

Mercedi  dei  Correttori  secondo  la  diversita  de*  Caratteri^  per  la  corretion  di  Copia  e 
Stampa — 

Per  Correttion  di  Copia  Testin,  e  Nompariglia  il  foglio      .         Soldi  12 
Per  Correttion  di  stampa  detta  il  foglio    ....  Soldi  20 


Documents.      I.  233 

Per  Correttion  di  Copia  Garamon,  e  Filosofia  il  foglio        .  Soldi  8 

Per  Correttion  di  stampa  detta  il  foglio     ....  Soldi  12 

Per  Correttion  di  copia  Antico  Commun,  Lettura  il  foglio  Soldi  8 

Per  Correttion  di  stampa  detta  il  foglio     ....  Soldi  12 

Per  Correttion  di  Copia  di  Silvio,  et  Testo  d'  Aldo  il  foglio  Soldi  6 

Per  Correttion  di  stampa  detto  il  foglio     ....  Soldi  8 

Per  Correttion  di   Rossi,  e   Negri  per   Copia,  e   Stampa  in  ragion  di 
Ducati  Quaranta  all'  anno  per  Torcolo. 

Andrea  Contarini,  Cav.  Proc.  RefFormator 
NicoLo  Sagredo  Cav.  Proc.  RefFormator 
PiETRO  Basadonna  Cav.  Proc.  Refformator. 

Angelo  Nicolosi  Segr. 


1680.     24  Settembre. 

In  Ordine  a  moltiplici  rissoluti  Decreti,  e  particolarmente  del  1603,  11  Maggio, 
sono  tenuti  cosi  li  Stampatori  e  Librari  di  questa  Citta,  come  quelli  di  tutte  1'  altre 
Citta  del  Serenissimo  dominio  a  presentare  nella  Pubblica  Libraria  un'  Essemplare 
legato  in  Bergamina  d'  ogn'  uno  de'  Libri,  che  stampano,  prima  di  Publicarli  et  esponerli 
in  vendita.  Ma  perche  s'  e  osservato  non  esser  stata  prestata  intiera  puntuale  essecu- 
tione  a  Decreti  medesimi,  ha  voluto  1'  Eccellentissimo  Senato  sotto  li  12  del  corrente 
Settembre  incaricar  Noi  RefFormatori  dello  Studio  di  Padova  ad  invigilare  con  proprie 
Ordinationi,  perche  in  cio  resti  esattamente  adempita  la  Publica  volonta,  sotto  le  pene, 
che  piu  da  noi  saranno  credute  aggiustate,  obligando  particolarmente  li  Stampatori,  e  li 
Librari  a  supplire  al  difotto  in  che  fossero  incorsi  da  vinti  anni  in  qua. 

Quindi  e  pero,  che  con  la  presente  nostra  Terminatione,  che  sara  stampata, 
publicata,  et  intimata  al  Prior  de  Librari  in  questa  Citta,  perche  convocato  il  Capitolo 
la  publichi  ad  intelligenza  di  cadauno  dell'  Arte  e  la  registri  nella  sua  Mariegola,  come 
pur  sara  trasmessa  all'  effetto  stesso  nell'  altre  Citta  di  Terra  Ferma,  oblighiamo  tutti  li 
Librari,  e  Stampatori  di  questa  dominante  ad  haver  presentato  per  tutto  il  venturo 
mese  di  Novembre  nella  Publica  Libraria  un'  Esemplare  ligato  in  Bergamina  d'  ogni 
Libro,  che  havessero  stampato,  6  fatto  stampare  da  vinti  anni  in  qua,  e  che  havessero 
omesso  di  presentarlo,  sotto  pena  non  lo  essequendo  dentro  detto  termine,  della  Con- 
fiscatione  di  tutti  li  Libri,  de  quali  non  fosse  stato  presentato  1'  Originale,  e  di  quelle 
altre  corporali,  6  pecuniarie,  che  saranno  stimate  dal  Magistrato  Nostro  convenient!, 
e  che  si  manderanno  summariamente  ad  esecutione  rispetto  alia  qualita  del  Trasgresso. 

E  per  1'  avvenire  siano  strettamente  tenuti  sotto  le  pene  precitate  a  non  publicare, 
ne  meno  esponer  in  vendita  qual  si  sia  Libro  di  nuova  stampa,  se  non  haveranno  una 
Licenza  sotto  scritta  da  due  di  Noi  RefFormatori,  la  qual  Licenza  dovera  esser  formata 
dal  Segretario  Nostro  col  fondamento  d'  una  fode  del  Custode  della  Libraria  medesima, 
da  cui  apparisca,  che  sia  stata  fatta  la  Consegna  nella  Publica  Libraria  dell'  Esemplare 
legato  in  Bergamina  come  sopra. 

Li  Stampatori,  e  Librari  di  Terra  Ferma  doveranno  supplire  al  debito,  cosi  del 
passato,  come  dell'  avvenire  del  modo  stesso,  con  le  condition!  medesime,  e  sotto  le 
pene   di  sopra  dichiarite,  consignando  gl'  Esemplari  de   Libri  nelle  mani  de  Rettori 


234  ^^^  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

della  Citta,  dove  fossero  stampati  ;  il  zelo  dc'  quali  viene  da  Noi  vivamente  eccitato  a 

trasnietterli  di  qua  di   tempo  in  tempo  al  Bibliotecario,   onde   la   mente   dell'  Eccel- 

lentissimo  Senato  resti  pienamente  incontrata. 

Ne  possa  per  questi  di  fuori,  il  Segretario  Nostro  formar  la  Licenza  di  publicarli, 

6   venderli,  se    non   vi   sara    1'  avviso   delli    Rettori,  che  sia    seguita   la  consegna    in 

conformita  etc. 

Alvise   Priuli   Proc.  RefFoimator 
NicoLo  Venier,  Proc.  Refformator 
SiLVESTRO  Valier,  Cav.  Proc.  Refformator. 

Gio.  Battista  Nicolosi  Segr. 


1.697.     9  Marxo. 

XXXII.  Trovandosi  contro  il  tenore  delle  Leggi  neglette  intieramente  da  Librari  delle 

Citta  suddite,  le  consegne  delle  Copie  d'  ogni  impressione,  et  in  gran  parte  delle 
Opere  piu  principali  defettive  questa  della  Dominante,  et  essendo  con  Decreto  dell' 
Ecccllentissimo  Senato  4  Novembre  1694  con  1'  oggctto  di  togliere  tale  essentialissimo 
disordine,  eccitato  il  zelo  degl'  Eccellentissimi  Signori  Refformatori  dello  Studio  di 
Padova,  li  proprii  concerti  con  1'  Ecccllentissimo  Bibliotecario  di  stringere  in  con- 
sonanza  del  Decreto  12  Settembre  1680,  con  quelle  maniere,  et  cominationi  di  pene, 
che  crederanno  opportune,  gli  uni  et  gli  altri  a  supplire  al  diffetto,  et  all'  obligo,  che  le 
corre,  hanno  loro  Eccellenze  con  la  presente  Terminatione  stabilito,  et  ordinato,  che 
non  possi  da  Librari  medesimi  essere  venduto  alcun  Libro,  che  uscira  dalle  Stampe, 
senza  precedente  fede  d'  haver  consignato  il  Libro  stesso  nelle  Biblioteche  di  questa 
Citta  et  di  Padova,  sottoscritta  dall'  Eccellentissimo  Bibliotecario  destinato  alia  sopra- 
intendenza  della  medesima  qui  in  Venetia,  et  dal  Co.  Girolimi  Frigimelica  in  quella 
di  Padova,  sotto  pena  della  Confiscatione  de  Libri,  che  fossero  stati  stampati  et  di 
quelle,  che  pareranno  all'  Eccellenze  loro,  et  che  saranno  irremissibilmente  praticate 
contro  Trasgressori,  et  della  presente  si  data  Copia  al  Custode  della  Pubblica  Bibiioteca, 
et  al  Priore  di  questa  Citta.  Et  sia  pure  mandata  a  Rettori  della  Terra  fcrma, 
perche  sia  intimata  a  Librari  della  loro  Giurisdizione  per  la  sua  pontuale  inviolabile 
essecutione. 

Ferigo  Marcello  Proc.  Refformator 
AsCANio  GiusTiNiAN  2  Cav.  Refformator 
Francesco  Corn  arc  Proc.  Refformator. 

Agostino  Gadaldini  Segr. 


DOCUMENTS. 


II. 


On 
•^ 

I 

O 


^ 


C 

o 

C 


-^     tn 


1)     OJ 


u 


O 

u 

en 

^> 
a"  ^ 


JC 

w 

_C    *-' 

o 

to  jC 

-Q 

T-;.^ 

3    !- 

'^ 

>^c« 

4-1 

4-.       O 

bJ3 

82 

L, 

a. 

^  c 

o 

o   o 

1-1       QJ 


S^  ,1J 


bJ3 


«H   ci.=    oTz: 


o 
c 


-T3     5 

s;    c«   cr 

•  -,      ryv     OJ 

•V.       en       (/) 

■^^^ 


c 

'4-1 

G 
O 

u 


1-1 


•r  <u 

^  S 

-a  <" 

OJ  (U 


3    C 

•5b.2 
^  I 

1-8 


a, 

04 

•  o 

-o  •- 

"-^  -§ 

V^  "^ 

OJ  o 

CO  rt 

«  s 

to  -T3 

""  C 

O  CO 

.is  to 

4J  (U 


-a 

> 

o 


Pi 


<     Q 


O  -T3 

•  ^  "* 

5    O      »> 

«   n4J= 
S   o  .S2 

^    e  -^ 

^  .^  "crt  ^   h 

k,  o  <;  (u  <u 

rt    rt        jq  <-C 
0.  E.S-g 

G 


:  U- 


o 

<u 

CO 

G 

3 


5,     s-     to  -— ^       • 

^  i  §-^  &'^§ 

—    C    O    CL,  4J    G 

^qJ  3.^  g 

^     G    rt  <t    U  "^ 
o    >-<  •>    I.  '=^ 

6     !_     G  '^  >5       . 

r-  "3  T3  "t;   c  M 
y   o  £i   2  ii  — 

i:  c^  ^  -i:  "-  n 

(U    Q-  "-  cS    to    Cl, 

(^       CO       ^       g    "O       CO 

C  "*-:=!    U  o 

4-)    rs  ^"    (D    G    C  "i 

G  2   o  .y   G  .2 

;--    to    3    CO  13  rh  "O 

-5  ;C    C  r^  ^  "*-    ^ 
G  G 


^     (U     %j     2  -*- 


!^   0   Q  -a 


o 

c 

^       —       HJ  G 

^     CO     ^  <U 

'■^     O     ^     C     «L» 

"^  ^  ^  "c  yj 

;s.    >    t>o        G 

*«  o  s^  4.r^*-' 

4-1  --^      to 

-G    G  -JC    O    rt 
.0  «« 


o 

-G 


G 
60 


.;•  CO     _ 

^_   w  4J  r„   G 
C    S    C    G  .2 

rt    ,       cS    G  '4J 

=!  =  §.- 

2  S3m:o  ^ 

:S   o.S   «   g   ^ 


^   ^   ^ 
3  .0   3 


^^  >-^  -^   5  "-'S   <^ 


g; 


_c 

bC 

k. 

>> 

Q4 

0 

0 

^^ — s 

CO 

c« 

n 

G 

(U 

rt 

>, 

u 

0 

m 

ro 

-0 

0 

Cl 

3 

OJ 

cu 

>-. 

4-f 

CO 

CO 

3 

ITS 

rt 

4-1 

(U 

(]) 

(U 

>^ 

t^ 

I. 

"  t^   52 

CiJ  JJ     rt 

OJ  >-^  (U 

O  l--h 


(U 

(M 

>N    <U 

>, 

-p 

«h 

0 

1-1 

rt   S2 

■-I    Si 

<u    ni 

rt  s^ 

>%  (U 

(U    >, 

ot°^ 

>-.,. 

^\-o 

-|rt  0 

Om 

OShH 

O   CO  o 


G 

<-C      M      0 

0   00      tH 

t>^ 

N      Th 

^ 

<u 

►-4      CO    »-» 

^ 

W-IO 

CO 

CO  C4  CO  CO 


M    i-i    « 


-+vO 


00  vO  (30 


T^    tJ-    Ti- 


CO  tJ-  10        o 

O^  OS  C3^         O^ 

Th    Tj-    tJ-  Th 


t^OO 

ON 

0      -4 

C^     CO 

■^  lOsO 

OS  0 

OS 

0  0 

0  0 

000 

^  t1- 

^ 

10  VO 

LTi  ^y^ 

10  10  10 

3 

en 
U 

3 


C 
(U 

H 


u 

o 


O 
bO 

(U 

o 


o 


c   ^ 
^  o 

La     •_• 

u   o 
o  c 

•2  "S 


QJ      O 

o  -i: 
U  i: 

-O  Qh 

L. 

rt  -T3 
C    c      . 
O    c3    5- 

<u        a 

-T3     2 

3 


cn 


o 


-a 


a. 
o 
u 


u    bO 

^^ 
^    O 


3     >-■ 

.o  "C 


o 
-o 
o 

13 

C 
C3 


a, 


a,     CO 


o  ^ 

k  ^ 

^  c 

3 


.—  Q      o      ^ 

rt    2    C   "t-    '=^  o 

^       k       ^       S       r«       3 

E  SPQci,  2  S 
b£)  b£i  >,  o  5  2 

i+.U-co?^cntn       ,tn 


aj    ^  ir; 

W     O     CO     u 

o  ^§  cu 


^2 
^  8 


ir  c/3   o   ,"-) 

O  -O  P    ja 
(J  V, 

CO  2-2 -S 

N    r3    <~> 
SI         u_ 


b£) 


e 

o 


o 
u 
u 

c 

03 
3 
_C 
■Jj 

c 
8  .2 

**-  —  .^ 

0)      OJ 

t^    bi3  E 

c   c   '^ 

'-'-'     CO     O 

■•-'  JD  C 
O    rt    O 

.2-  ^ 

'■S  -C  ,co 
oj  *-  o 
&-■■+-    bO 

."^  °*5 

dj    aj    oj 

c  .t:  ^ 

^    S-^    e 
aj    CO  ^    c 


j"      w     w     y-*  ^^  yj  yj    4-»     Q^ 

|,    CO     CO  J     c  3  3-&)3 

>  >   c  c  c        c 

K*    t^    l-H  HH  I— H            h-H 


g  bJD'O  -5 
03  'C  ";;  <*- 
O  ^<  o 

CO     O     CO  U2 

_    —        .— I     u    u    u    oj 

>'o  ♦J   E  TI-C'o^ 

c  c       c 


+J    '■'  i~~f    aj  -Q 


"1:;  ^ 

, 

E  ^ 

o 

.bJ3 

ii-o 

-C 

CO 

>- 

^^' 

hO 

-C 

O 

CO    U 

i-, 

, 

u 

03 

c    O 

o 

^ 

CO 

CJ 

O 

-a 

;.c 

8 

OJ 

C 

o 

OQ 

-c  o 
^  E 

O 

< 

fo 
igis 

C 

o 

o 

O 
u 

c^ 

-M 

> 

CO         . 

n 

n 

(L»  — ^ 

!>     _ 

u 

(J       CO 

03      -M 

a. 

1) 

O 
k4 

2  t* 

^:'S 

o 

4-1 

^L' 

03 

L. 

■M 

c>'  -^j 

^       1- 

^ 

bU 

'•r  « 

io  da  Be 
opyright 

o 
o 

(taken 

cu 

o 

..5-T3 

CO 

o 

c 
<  0 

c 

3 

C3 

E 

c 
o 
u 

o  tx 

Marc' 
g  musi 

OJ 

'o 
O 

.2  o 
.t;  c 

c 

—,  c> 

CO 

-t3  .— 

G 

aj 

aj 

clud 
prin 
Soci 

13 

^3 

3 

"a 

1-1  "O 

c 

c 

c 

CO  CO  >-: 

t-  t-  OS 

OS  03  aj 

1)  aj  >^ 

-^  I-"  >-( 


L. 

I- 

03 

01 

>-, 

03 

n 

U 

l_ 

OJ 

03 

03 

03 

03 

OJ 

C« 

n 

aj 

U 

>^ 

>^ 

<U 

aj 

V 

t^  >. 

aj 

aj 

>,  >, 

-Io, 

-l^o 

>s 

>, 

>^ 

-If 

^i>o 

>^  >^ 

o 

ON 

^ 

Th 

Hh 

o 

o 

fS 

O 

o 

o 

<s 

>-i 

•-I 

t^ 

h-l 

I-* 

►H 

HH 

HH 

3     CO    tn  CO    CO 

^     l_     |_  u     t- 

J>     03     OS  03     03 

>-.  aj    aj  aj    aj 

_l^  t^  >^  >>  >, 

«  o  o  o  o 


OO    O  t1- 


tJ-O  sO    11    (^ 


O  PO  -H  CO    >J~t 


vO 


PO«      Th 


ro  c^  vO  •-<  r^ 


00  CO  t^  ro  o^ 


r^ 

oo 

o 

o 

o 

c:) 

lo 

lJ-( 

u~i 

O   i-<   rs 


CO  rh 


O  O  'I  oJ  CO 
i-(  (S  (S  (S  (S 
U->   UO    l>^   >^  <-0 


ts   N   cs   c^   cs 

IO  IO  IO  IO  IO 


I  I 


C 
ID 

C 

C 
O 


3 

to 
*n 
>-. 

ex. 
o 


o 
'c 

3 
JO 

o 
u 


-o 

r^, 

"x: 

<n 

-n 

~n 

-1 

o- 

(U 

o 

tn 

3 

V 

O 

'n 

o 

a 

J«! 

:S 

!" 

> 

<^ 


3   t^U 


■"    <a    ^> 

3  -v. 

O    ■►,'"   «3       . 

o  -^  .i:»  CO 

2.2  ^^ 

o  ~^   a  '"' 

-a    «^         ^ 
en     *->  JS  "-^ 

o  ^   *:;  4j 
J  S  c  t;; 

•-      en   'rt      <" 
4-1       fa      4-1      4_, 

•-     3     C     O 

"^    e  O    c 

<ij    £  o 

"2    1-  o 

5  tP  "^  "3 

^  -^    ,> 

g  *"   U   3 
c   «  jc  .o 

re      4-1    ^41 

c 


> 


c 


oj   a   >  '-: 


c 

o 


Ti 
O 

4-1 
U 

s 


o 

o 

c 

CS 

3 

O 

6 

h 

bn 

en 

c 

<U 

4^ 

-o 

C 

3 

u   cu 


c 
o 
PQ 
o 

JZ 

o 

o 


i'J 

c  2 


.5        rt 


E  :  = 

rt  _~  o 
I-     — 

o  ?;  ti 


4J  •- 
ti    CJ  i2    O    O    rt 

S  ^^^  o 

O    C    3    ^ 

-.  N3  o  2  o  rt 

°    ^     -     £     ^    3 


lO 


o  2 

^ :  s  g  -5  -^  ^ 

en     L-     ?J  C     =" 

<U     fcX)J=     c  •-     '" 

"^  -^^  .3  fci'^ 

3    rt    3  •—     3 

'O  >  <    ^    O  "o 

►5  pq      h5 


u   bo 


Ml 


D 


L-    rt    L-    rt    ^ 

rt    u    rt    o    rt 

o  ro  o  o  o 


rt   w   rt   rt   SC  22  !> 

(U    K>^  U    U    rt  rt  i-^ 

>,     I      ^  >-.  OJ  OJ       I 

ro  O    -1  '^l-  O  O  « 

„    „    „    O  «  «  « 


rt 


tn     M 


,«--,«  _L-rtt-U(rtrt 

i^aJuSertrtS^rtrtUi^ 

•^-Irt    "^-l^      |r---K-l-,^Iu^,4Hr-.h•",- 
0000      i-roOi-cfSOO 


T*-  Tj- rC 


a. 


tJ-O 

(S 

m 

(S 

<S 

vO 

t^ 

m 

HH    sO 

^0 

u-»  o 

N 

-+  O^  0030  OO 

o 

N 

vO 

lo  (S   u^ 

cs 

lO 

CO 

(S 

<s 

n 

vO  cooo 

U-)  UOnO 

■*30 

o 

t^ 

<s 

CO  to  -"i- 

Ti-  r^ 

lO 

xf 

O 

(S 

vr>( 

(S  oo  ^  oo 

POO 

ro  tJ-  r)  oo 

W-l   lOvO 

rs 

CO  t1-  tJ- 

►1 

(N 

l-( 

d    1-1 

ro  CO  >-<   (S 

cs  « 

ro  ro 

<s 

i-i    cs    1-. 

O  O  —  N  ro 
rs  ro  CO  CO  PO 

VO  lO  lO  lO  lO 


CO  ro  CO  CO  ro  CO  -^ 
U-)  wo  to  lO  lO  lO  to 


1-1  C)  CO  rj-  lOvO  r^OO  O^  O  "" 

^TJ-rt-Tt-ThTj-Thrl-Tl-VOlO 

tr)to'-oi^io>-OLnioioio'-o 


N 

CO  tJ-  to 

in 

to  to  to 

lO 

to  to  to 

-a 


o 

.5 
*> 

o 

c 

C/3 


O 

o  ■?:* 

■^  o 
<u  .— 

3 


O    CT 


O 


c 


O-  60 

"    G 
o  a< 

^   5 

b£)  O 


-  g   5 

•  —Pot 


O  ?i 

O    S!    S 

S  ^  .5  «j 

2^H  o 

O  .         O  3 


r3    r-  -c 


n  o  .2J 


fci£)  ri 


rt  .Si 

OS 

(/5      3      <"     "> 

oj    ex,  U    OJ 

c        c   c 


o 


3     3 
DhD-, 


60 

>-■ 

>-. 

O, 

o 

u 

CO 

(U 

c 

"13 

D 

E 

rt 

<u 

-a 

o 

a. 

o 

p 

>-. 

aj 

o 

^ 

i-i 

<u 

w 

-a 

3 

K 

< 

u- 

o 

•<-> 

C 

c 

u 

o 

O- 

^ 

r3 

o 

P 

tn 

c 
o 

o 

u 

bO  bO 

-T3 

-T3 

3 

3 

60 

S 
^ 

i^ 

Vj 

a. 

CO 

o 
u 

jq 

,^ 

k. 

g 

^ 

CJ 

o 

N 

c 

O 

CJ 

'K 

o 

J 

CO 

o 

o 

QJ 

<u 

.2       2 


u:: 

(L) 

ctl 

n 

a. 

CJ 

u. 

C3 

(O 

u 

i> 

"^3 

t3 

3 

3 

r.  i? 

(U 

VJ      t/l      —      CO 

U-     ^     03     t- 
JJ     rt     OJ     rt 

CO 

c  ^  <^ 

rt     OJ     u 

:tJ     rt 

r-. 

U     OJ     >-.  OJ 

oj   ;^  >-. 

aj    (u 

. 

I^  >^  ,^  >> 

<L» 

^^ 

>,  >^ 

>, 

O    O 

o 

cs   ro  CO  ij^ 

I--. 

t1-0    lo 

CO    to  CO  CO    to  (Ti    in 

rtrt,„rtJ2c3c3i2r3J^ 


oo 


r-^  O  OO    t^  t^  O    CS    rl-OO 


rS 


CO 


r3    r3 


1-,    ^ 

rt     JJ     Ji'     CJ     i"     j_; 
>-»     I-     I..  >^  _,^  U 


rt    JJ    r3    r3 


r^  CJN  vOvO    O^  O  oo    O  O^  ■-( 


t^  vr^  c>  rh  r^  t^O 


CO  ri-  LO 


VO  O^^    t^Tj-iOiHt^uoC^O         1-11-1 


c>oioroi-isO  cs  i-i  vococo 


rf-  O  CO 
M     CS    N 


COi-1    MOO    O     rhrOi-ivO 


CO 


<S     CS     CS     1-1 


N  \0  t^  r^  O 

fO  «  N    CS 


sO   r^oo    O  O   1-1   N   ro 
IT)  i'^  iJ-i  u-ivO  O  vD  vO 


vO  "O  sO 
in  Lo  >o 


r-^OO    O  O    1-1    N    CO  tJ-  10\0    r^OO    O  O    >-<    N    ro  rj-  too    t-^OO    O  O    "-i 

OvOO   r^t-^r^r^t^r^r^t^r^  t-^oo  oooooooooooooooooo   oo 

iOiOiO'0'-0>niOiOiO>nvovOiOiOiOiJ^iOiOinLriiOLr)iO'OlO 


o 
en 

o 

£ 
o 
o 

o 

-5 

3 


JZ 

Lengt 

Tight. 

years 
ars 

years 

ears 

years 

N   o 

^1"        1" 

O    O    Th 

>^ 

ts  cs 

M     l-«     cs 

<  ° 

N    PO  ■+  u-> 

o  o  o  O 
vo  wo  tn  to 


DOCUMENTS. 


III. 


^^K 

^ 

^s 

^^M 

M 

S 

^M 

W 

^^^m 

^^m 

^^^^ 

3^^Ei 

^B 

^j£ 

W^ 

^p 

^M 

^M 

^^m 

^^B 

^ 

^ 

^M 

^ 

III. 

MARIEGOLE    DELLA   SCUOLA    DEI    STAMPADORI    E 
LIBRARII    VENETI.      1548. 

CapitoU  dell'  Universlta  delli  Stampatori^  et  Librari^ 
Approhati^  laudati^  et  confermati  dalll  Clariss.  Signori  Proveditori  di  Comun. 

In   Esseeutione   della  Parte  DeW   Illustrissimo.  et   Eccelso    Consiglio  di    X.     sotto. 
XVIII.  Genaro.  M.DXLVIIL 


L  Glorioso,  et  grande  Iddio  conceda  gratia  a  noi  Stampatori,  et 
Librari  che  tenemo  Botteghe  et  Case  aperte  in  quest'  alma  Citta, 
di  poter  fare  et  esseguir  cose  che  siano  per  suo  santo  servitio,  et  a 
gloria  et  honor  di  questa  Serenissima  Repub.  nel  dar  ordine  et 
regola  alle  Cose  dell'  arte  nostra,  accio  che  per  1'  avenire  essa  nostra 
Arte  possa  indrizar  1'  attioni  sue  a  laude  della  Divina  Maesta,  et  a 
beneficio  comune,  sotto  la  protettione  della  gloriosa  Vergine  Madre 
del  Signor  nostro  Giesii  Christo,  et  di  questa  felicissima  et  bene  instituta  Republica. 


Cap  I  tola  Pr'imo. 

Sia  creato  prima  un  Collegio  dell'  arte  nostra  di  Stampatori,  et  Librari  che  ten- 
gono  Bottega,  et  vendono  Libri  li  quali  de  presenti,  siano  obligati  ritrovarsi  tutti 
nella  Chiesa  di  S.  Giovanni  et  Paolo,  luogo  solito  alle  nostre  congregationi,  nella 
Capella  del  Sto.  Rosario,  et  ivi  far  dire  una  messa  del  Spirito  Santo  da  quelli  Reverendi 
Padri  all'  altar  della  Vergine  Maria  nostra  advocata,  et  protettrice,  et  alia  Sagrestia  di 
detti  Reverendi  Padri  si  debba  dare  una  elemosina  in  detto  giorno  conveniente  ad 
arbitrio  delli  presenti  Presidenti,  et  in  quel  medesimo  giorno,  et  Capella  del  Rosario, 


244  ^^^^  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

si  habbia  a  far  ridurre  tutti  quelli  che  sono  del  collegio  de  1'  arte  nostra,  dove  si  habbia 
a  far  un  Priore,  dui  Consiglieri,  et  sei  di  Zonta,  nel  modo  che  seguita,  et  ogni  patrone 
di  Stampa,  et  di  bottega  pagar  debbia  in  detto  giorno  lire  una  e  soldi  quattro  ogni  anno 
per  ciascuno,  et  al  dir  dclla  dctta  messa  siano  scmpre  presenti  il  Priore,  Conseglieri,  et 
sei  di  Zonta,  con  il  resto  del  collegio  nostro.  Et  il  Prior,  Conseglieri,  et  sei  di  Zonta 
che  de  presenti  saranno  eletti  habino  a  durar  per  tutto  Febraro  venturo.  1567. 


Cap'itolo  II. 

Che  ogni  anno  nella  Festa  di  San  Giovanni  Evangelista  siano  eletti  a  bossoli  et 
ballotte  di  tutto  il  corpo  del  Collegio  dell'  arte  nostra  de  Stampatori,  ct  Librari  un 
Priore  dui  Conseglieri,  et  sei  di  Zonta  delli  piu  atti  et  sufficienti  al  bisogno,  et  governo  di 
questa  Arte,  et  che  non  siano  di  menor  eta  di  anni  XXX.  I  quali  ellegger  si  debbano 
con  1'  ordine  infrascritto,  dovendo  li  sei  di  Zonta  ridursi,  et  seder  semprc  con  il  Priore, 
ct  Conseglieri  prcdctti. 

Capitolo  III. 

Che  ridutta  che  sara  1'  Universita,  la  qual  s'  intcndi  ridutta  a  numero  pcrfctto 
quando  saranno  ridutti  li  doi  terzi  di  tutto  il  numero  de  matricolati,  li  sindici 
nostri  debbano  dar  giuramento  a  cadauno  delli  congregati  di  dover  per  sua  con- 
scientia  eleggere,  et  voler  li  mcgliori,  piu  sufficienti,  et  utili  alia  nostra  Universita. 
Di  poi  sia  in  liberta  di  cadauno  delli  ridutti  nominar  uno  secondo  la  sua  con- 
scientia,  et  tutti  li  nominati  siano  inbossolati,  et  uno  per  volta  per  sorte  estratto,  et 
ballottato.  La  qual  ballottatione  debba  esser  secretta  per  fino  che  tutti  li  nominati 
saranno  stati  ballottati,  et  poi  si  habbino  ad  aprir  li  bossoli  et  quelli  che  haveranno 
scosso  piu  ballotte  dalli  dui  terzi  in  suso  se  intendano  eletti,  et  rimasti.  Li  dui  vera- 
mente  che  dalli  dui  terzi  in  suso  haveranno  piu  ballotte  sotto  li  predetti  sei  di  Zonta  s' 
intendano  di  rispetto,  et  intrar  debbano  in  luogo  di  quelli  che  per  qualche  accidente  non 
potesscro  ridursi.  Li  quali  Priore,  Conseglieri,  et  di  Zonta  entrar  debbano  nell' officio 
il  primo  di  Marzo,  et  finire  adi  ultimo  Febraro,  et  cosi  di  anno  in  anno. 


Capitolo  nil. 

Che  nel  mcdesimo  modo  ct  forma,  siano  eletti  a  bossoli  et  ballotte  dui  Sindici,  li 
quali  siano  scmpre  assistenti,  o  almeno  uno  di  essi,  a  tutte  le  ballottationi  che  si 
faranno  nella  nostra  Universita,  et  non  si  possa  ballottare  cosa  alcuna  senza  la  presentia 
di  uno  di  loro  et  siano  quelli  che  habbino  a  dar  il  giuramento  al  Priore,  Con- 
seglieri, et  altri  ministri  nostri  che  saranno  eletti,  et  a  tutto  il  Capitolo  della  nostra 
universita  inanzi  che  si  comincia  a  ballotare,  et  possino  cosi  separati  come  uniti  sindi- 
care  nel  nostro  Capitulo  tutte  le  operation!  che  a  loro  parerano  fatte  per  alcuno  di 
nostri  officiali  contra  li  nostri  ordini.  Et  possino  far  convocar  il  Capitolo  per 
placitar  i  loro  Sindicati,  ct  habbino  quclla  auttorita  che  hanno  li  sindici  delle  Scuolc 
Grandi. 


Documents.     III.  24  c 


Capitolo  V. 

Che  quello  che  sara  nominate  per  doversi  ballottare  ut  supra,  non  possi  farsi  dis- 
pennar  ;  ma  il  Priore,  et  Conseglieri  siano  obligati  far  che  sia  ballottato  come  gli  altri 
accioche  non  sia  aperta  la  via  che  alcuno   possa  schifare  le  fatiche  che  li   potessero 
toccare,  et  similmente  dopo  che  alcuno  sara  rimasto,  non  possa  refudare,  sotto  pena  di 
pagar  due.  X.  diece. 

Capitolo  VI. 

Che  doppo  r  elettione  delli  nostri  Priore,  Conseglieri,  et  sei  di  Zonta,  ordinarij,  et 
di  rispetto,  si  debba  con  1'  istesso  modo  per  la  nostra  Universita  elegger  un  Scrivano,  il 
quale  habbia  Carico  et  Officio  di  notare,  et  scrivere  nel  presente  nostro  Capitolare, 
tutte  le  Leggi,  et  ordini  datti  che  per  1'  avvenir  saranno  fatti,  et  ordinati  per  li  nostri 
Signori  pertinenti  alle  Cose  di  stamparia  et  libraria,  overo  alia  nostra  universita,  et 
anchora  tutte  le  cose  che  per  il  presente  nostro  Capitolare  si  dechiariranno.  Et  cosi 
tutti  li  ordini,  et  tutte  le  parti  che  si  faranno  per  la  nostra  Universita,  et  ancora  tutte  le 
cose  che  li  saranno  commesse  dalli  Ministri  nostri,  si  come  alia  giornata  et  per  varie 
occasione  accadera. 


Capitolo  VII. 

Similmente  dopo  il  Scrivanno,  si  elegga  persona  sufficiente  ad  esser  nostro 
Bidello,  con  quel  salario  che  parera  conveniente.  L'  officio  del  quale  sia  di  convocare 
il  Priore,  Conseglieri,  et  Zonta,  cosi  ordinarij  come  de  rispetto,  et  tutta  la  Universita 
quando  li  sara  commesso.  La  qual  convocatione  sia  per  lui  fatta,  6  personalmente,  6 
per  poliza  lasciata  alia  bottega,  6  a  casa,  per  la  quale  sia  dechiarito  il  giorno,  1'  hora,  et  il 
luogo,  ove  si  haveranno  a  ridurre,  et  debba  rifferire  al  Scrivano  la  citatione  di  quelli  che 
mancheranno  di  venire,  et  far  che  sia  notata  a  fine  di  poter  essequire  li  ordeni  nostri 
contra  quelli  che  chiamati  non  veniranno. 

Che  tutti  li  predetti  officiali  habbino  contumacia  de  anno  uno  eccctto  li  dui  di 
Zonta  di  rispetto,  li  quali  possino  esser  ballottati  1'  anno  sequente. 


Capitolo  VIII. 

Che  il  nostro  Priore  sia  deputato  a  tener  conto  della  Cassa  distinto,  et  rego- 
lato  secondo  si  conviene,  dechiarando  particolarmente  tutti  li  denari  che  entrano  in 
cassa,  et  per  qual  causa,  et  similmente  la  dispensa,  accio  il  dannaro  della  nostra 
Universita  sia  conservato,  et  accresciuto.  Et  alia  Cassa  sopraditta  siano  poste  tre 
serrature  difFerenti,  et  delle  tre  Chiavi  una  sia  datta  al  Priore,  et  le  due  altre  alii  dui 
Consiglieri. 


K  K 


246  T^he  Venetian  Printing  Press. 


Capitolo  IX. 

Che  il  Priore  et  Conseglieri  per  otto  giorni  avanti  il  suo  finire  dell'  officio  debbano 
render  conto  dell'  administratione,  et  governo  per  loro  fatta,  al  Priore^  et  Conseglieri 
novij  et  a  quelU  consegnar  la  Cassa  con  tutto  il  denaro  che  haveranno  in  essa^  et  con  quello 
ancora  che  a  lor  si  doveva  pagare  in  tempo  del  loro  officio^  restando  i  debitor!  alii  quali 
haveranno  essi  fatto  credenza  per  suo  conto.  Et  debbano  ancora  consignare  il  capi- 
tolare  et  altre  scritture  che  saranno  della  nostra  Universita.  Delle  quali  consignation! 
ne  sia  fatta  notta  particolarmente  sopra  un  libro  a  questo  solamente  deputato.  La 
qual  notta  debba  esser  fatta  per  il  nostro  scrivano,  sotto  pena  de  ducati  diece  a 
cadauno  di  quelli  per  chi  manchera  di  fare  esse  consignation!.  La  meta  della  qual  pena 
sia  dc  luoghi  pij  secondo  parera  all!  Magnifici  Signori  Proveditor!  de  Comune,  et  1'  altra 
meta  sia  mcssa  nella  Cassa  della  nostra  Universita  et  il  medesimo  sia  de  tutte  le  pene, 
delle  quali  si  fa  mentione  nel  nostro  Capitolare.  Ma  niuno  della  nostra  Universita  che 
sara  debitore  della  nostra  Cassa,  per  qualsivoglia  causa  possa  entrare  in  Capitolo  a 
ballottare,  ne  possa  essere  ancora  ballottato  ad  alcun  officio,  finche  non  havera 
pagato  il  suo  debito,  et  siano  obligati  il  Priore,  et  Conseglieri  subsequent!,  sotto  debito 
di  sagramento,  astringere  per  justitia  tali  debitor!  a  satisfar  il  loro  debito. 


Capitolo  X. 

Che  ogn!  ballottationc  che  sara  fatta  per  la  nostra  Universita  se  intend!  presa 
quando  passera  1!  dui  terzi. 

Capitolo  XI. 

II  nostro  Priore,  Conseglieri,  et  se!  d!  Zonta,  habbino  carico  et  officio  di  com- 
parire  per  nome  dell'  Universita  nostra  avanti  1'  Illustrissimo  Dominio,  overo,  avanti  li 
Clarissim!  nostr!  Signori,  overo  a  qualunque  magistrate,  eve  occorrera  per  bisogno 
della  nostra  LTniversita,  et  rispondere,  et  dar  1'  information!  in  ogn!  occorrentia  che  1! 
sara  dimandata  o  tutti  in  sieme,  o  la  maggior  parte  di  loro,  et  di  esequire  quanto  per  il 
nostro  Capitolare,  sara  commesso  sopra  di  loro. 

Capitolo  XII. 

Che  quando  il  Priore  overo  alcun  dell!  Conseglieri  per  qualche  giusto  impedimento 
non  potesse  intravenire  in  qualche  attione  per  la  nostra  Universita,  debbia  in  luogo  suo 
cntrar  uno  delli  aggionti  ordinarij  il  piu  vechio,  et  similmente  quando  manchera  alcuno 
delli  aggionti  ordinarij  debba  entrar  uno  de  rispetto. 

Capitolo  XIII. 

Che  quando  parera  al  nostro  Priore,  Conseglieri,  et  sei  di  Zonta  ordinarij  trattare 
qualche  cosa  ardua,  o  di  molta  important!  a,  et  per  questo  paresse  a  loro  di  haver  insieme 


Documents.     HI.  247 

quelli  di  rispetto,  possano  per  il  nostro  Bidello  far  intender  alii  predetti  di  rispetto,  che 
si  debbano  ridurre,  et  unirsi  con  li  ordinarij,  et  se  recusassero,  o,  mancassero  d'  unirsi,  et 
intervenire,  caschino  alia  penna  de  ducati  uno,  salvo  ogni  giusto  impedimento. 


Capitolo  XIII I. 

Che  in  ogni  caso  di  vacantia  di  Priore,  Conseglieri,  et  di  Zonta  ordinarij,  overo  de 
rispetto,  per  morte  over  per  altra  causa,  accio  la  nostra  universita  non  sia  derelitta  del 
suo  ordinario  governo,  si  debba  subito  di  ordine  delli  predetti  ridurre  la  Universita,  et 
sia  fatta  elettione  in  luogo  del  vacante,  secondo  I'  ordine  et  modo  datto  di  sopra  di  una 
altra  persona  ut  supra. 

Capitolo  XV. 

II  nostro  Priore,  Conseglieri,  et  sei  di  Zonta  siano  obligati  a  ridursi  tutti  insieme 
per  quel  giorno,  et  hora  che  li  sara  fatto  intendere  per  il  nostro  Bidello  di  ordine  della 
maggior  parte,  sotto  pena  di  ducato  uno,  salvo  ogni  giusto  impedimento. 


Capitolo  XVI. 

Che  cadauno  della  nostra  Universita  quando  sara  chiamato  dal  nostro  Bidello 
secondo  il  modo  sopra  detto  a  doversi  ridurre  nel  nostro  Capitolo  universale  sia  obligato 
venire  sotto  pena  di  grossi  sie  quando  manchera  la  prima  volta,  et  di  grossi  dodese, 
quando  manchera  la  seconda,  et  la  terza  ducato  uno,  et  sia  privo  la  terza  volta  di 
ballottatione,  per  uno  anno,  salvo  justo  impedimento. 

Capitolo  XVII. 

Quando  il  nostro  Capitolo  sara  congregato,  s'  il  nostro  Priore,  o  alcuno  delli 
Conseglieri  proponera,  et  parlera,  nissun'  altro  debba  parlare,  ne  interrompere  la  sua 
proposta,  6  il  suo  parlare,  sotto  pena  de  ducati  dui,  et  nessuno  della  nostra  Universita 
ardisca  di  rispondere,  o  proponere  cosa  alcuna,  se  prima  non  havera  dimandato  licentia, 
et  mentre  questo  parlera  non  sia  da  alcun'  altro  interrotto  sotto  pena  di  ducato  uno  a 
chi  contrafara,  et  cosi  possa  ogn'  uno  ordinatamente  dire,  et  rispondere  quello  li  parera 
senza  causare  confusione  com'  e  conveniente. 


Capitolo  XVIII. 

Che  ogn'  uno  dell'  Universita  nostra  sia  chi  si  voglia  sia  tenuto  portare  rispetto  et 
riverentia  al  nostro  Priore,  Conseglieri,  et  sei  di  Zonta  in  cadauno  luogo,  et  non  ardisca 
in  modo  alcuno  in  fatti,  ne  in  parole  ingiuriare,  ne  ofFendere  la  persona  d'  alcuno  di 
detti  ministri,  sotto  pena  d'  esser  privo  per  anni  dui  di  potter  ballottare,  ne  haver 
officio  alcuno,  et  pagare  alia  nostra  Cassa  ducati  tre.      Medesimamente  essi  ministri 


248  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

non  ardiscano  usar  parole  ingiuriose  contra  alcuno  della  nostra  Universita,  cosi  ridutto 
in  Capitolo,  come  fuora,  sotto  pena  d'  esser  privati  d'  officio,  et  di  pagare  ducati  sei,  et 
parimente  ancora  non  ardisca  alcuno  altro  della  nostra  Universita,  cosi  ridotto  in  Capitolo 
come  fuora  ingiuriarsi  in  modo  alcuno  1'  un  1' altro,  sotto  pena  di  ducati  sei. 


Capitolo  XIX. 

Che  nessun'  altro  possa  proponere,  ne  metter  parte  nel  Capitolo  della  nostra  Uni- 
versita se  non  il  Priore,  et  Conseglieri,  et  i  Sindici  ancora  nelle  cose  pertinenti  al  loro 
officio. 

Capitolo  XX. 

Niuno  Matricolato  nella  nostra  Universita  possa  esser  ballottato  ne  haver  officio 
alcuno,  se  prima  per  anni  cinque  non  havera  tenuto  botega,  overo  in  casa  havera 
venduto  libri,  overo  havera  per  anni  cinque  fatto  stampar. 

Et  medesimamente  tutti  quelli  matricolati  che  non  eserciteranno  la  mercantia  de 
libri,  overo  1'  arte  de  stamparia  non  possino  ballottare,  ne  haver  officio  alcuno. 


Die  14  Maij  1 567. 

I  Clarissimi.  Messer.  Francesco  Donato.  Messer  Paolo  Contarini.  Messer  lacomo 
Marcello  honorandi  Proveditori  di  Comun  iusta  la  parte  presa  nell'  Illustrissimo  Consiglio 
di  X  sotto  di  18.  Zenaro.  1548.  per  la  qual,  e  commesso  a  loro  officio,  che  per  la  rego- 
latione  dell'  arte  della  Stampa  et  Libraria  debbano  dar  quelli  ordini  che  alle  loro 
Signorie  pareranno,  veduta  parimente  1'  instantia  fattali  per  gli  Illustrissimi  Signori 
Capi  di  detto  Consiglio,  sotto  di  2g.  Novembrio.  1566.  passato,  circa  il  dover  far  esse- 
quire  essa  deliberatione,  et  havuta  sopra  di  cio  matura,  et  diligente  consideratione, 
Vedute  le  instantie  fatte  alii  Presidenti  dell'  arte  sotto  di  23  April  passato,  et  uditili 
sopra  i  ricordi  per  loro  presentati  nee  non,  uditi  similmente  alcuni  altri  d'  essi  Librari, 
sue  Signorie  Clarissime  per  1'  auttorita  a  loro  concessa  dalla  prefatta  parte,  terminantes, 
hanno  commesso,  che  li  sopradetti  ordeni  per  loro  Magnificentie  statuiti  per  il  bon 
governo,  et  regimento  di  essa  arte,  siano  inviolabilmente  dalli  Stampatori,  et  Librari 
osservati,  sotto  le  pene  in  essi  dechiariti,  et  sic  ann.  et  cetera. 

Francesco  Donado  Proveditor  di  Comun 

Paolo  Contarini  Proveditor  di  Comun 

Iacomo  Marcello  Proveditor  di  Comun 

Ioannes  Pulverinus  Notarius  Officij  mandate. 


DOCUMENTS. 

IV. 


IV. 

MINUTE   BOOK   OF   THE    GUILD    OF   PRINTERS 

AND    BOOKSELLERS. 


Jo.  I. 


1 57 1  a  di  Prima  JpTile  in  Capitoh. 

SSENDO  redutto  il  nostro  General  Capitolo  de  Librari  ct  Stampa- 
dori  per  elleger  cinque  homini  dell'  arte  nostra  per  haver  autorita 
di  poter  comparer  ad  ogni  tribunal  et  officio  per  nome  della  Uni- 
versita  dell'  arte  nostra  et  spender  per  giornata  a  beneficio  universal 
di  comun  pubblico  di  questa  arte.  Et  cosi  andara  parte  se  questa 
tal  deliberatione  habbi  haver  effetto,  et  detti  elletti  possino  spender 
sino  ducati  vinticinque  per  il  presente,  et  che  servino  gratis  et  amore. 
II  magnifico  Hier°  Scotto 

Gabriel  Giulitto 

ZUANE    DE    VaRISCO 
ZUANE    GrIFFO 
PlETRO  d'  AfFINE 

Gasparo  Bindoni 
Di  si  33. 

Di  no  18. 


Priore 
Consiglieri. 

Sindici. 
Scrivan. 


'io.  2. 


1571  ^  di  secondo  Sette/fibre. 

Considerando  lo  Hier"  Scotto  alii  travagli  dell'  arte  nostra  per  le  tiranidi  che 
li  vengono  usate  pero  sicome  parvegia  al  Capitolo  nostro  di  creare  cinque  deputadi  al 
beneficio  et  liberta  di  Essa  arte  cosi  in  conformita  di  tal  deliberatione  eparuto  opportune 
et  necessario  a  me  come  Priore  di  mandar  la  presente  parte,  cioe 

Che  li  predetti  cinque  deputadi^come  di  sopra  habbino  autorita  di  provedere  et 
spendere  quanto  fara  bisogno  per  diffendere  1'  arte  nostra  in  quanto  loro  parera  bisogne- 
vole  et  opportune  in  mantenerla  libera  da  ogni  tiranide,  opprenzione,  inganno,  usurpa- 
mento  et  d'  ogni  altra  fraude  che  li  venesse  fatta  da  qualunque  t:)ersona  sia  chi  esser  si 
voglia. 


252  The  Venetian  Print i?2g  Press. 

Et  possano  li  predctti  nostri  deputadi  spender  nelle  opportunita  suddette  si  delli 
scossi  che  avanzassero  dal  presente  armar,  come  metter  una  et  piu  tanse,  giusta  la  forma 
della  tassatione  gia  fatta,  et  quelle  scuoder  con  ogni  portuno  rimedio,  essendo  pero 
obb'igati  loro  deputati  tener  particulare,  giusto  et  reale  conto  delle  dette  spese, 

lo  Hier"'"  Scotto  manu  propria. 

lo  Zuane  Guarisco  come  Consigliero  afFermo,  esser  passata  ditta  parte  con  con- 
ditione  di  spender  flno  a  due.  cinquanta  per  liberatione  di  detta  arte. 

lo  Giovanni  Griffo  afFermo  quanto  di  sopra. 

lo  Damian  Zenaro  afFermo  quanto  di  sopra. 

lo  Zuane  Bariletto  afFermo  quanto  di  sopra. 

lo  Lodov"  Avanzo  afFermo  a  quanto  e  sopra. 

lo  Zuan'  Antonio  Bindoni  afFermo  a  quanto  e  sopra. 

Et  io  Pietro  da  flno  afFermo  quanto  di  sopra. 


J  di  2  Setf  1 57 1. 

Fo  balotado  la  sop*  ditta  parte  et  il  Caplo.  fu  rcdutto  al  numero  di  sesanta  sci,  cioe, 
66.  et  hcbbe  balotte  dc  si  n"  45  et  de  no  n°  21. 

Io  Andrea  Muschio  Scrivano  di  detta  Universita. 


Die  20  Jugusti  157^- 

No.  3.  Li  Clar'"'  M'  Domenego  Corner  et  M""  Ant"  Justinian  Hon  Prov'  di  Comii  visto  il 

tenor  et  continentia  della  oltrascritta  Parte  et  le  cose  in  quella  contenute,  per  autorita 
del  OfF°  suo  Ter"  quella  laudano  approbano  rattificano  et  confirmano  come  sta  e  jace, 
et  sic  annotari  juss*. 

Sabba  Mauroceno  Not^  OfF'  M'". 


Jdi  27  Jpril  iS7^' 

No.  +.  Fu  gia  fatto  sotto  il  Priorato  del  Mag''°  S'  Jer"^"  Scotto  mio  prccessore  honor,  una 

buona  et  Santa  delibcratione,  che  anco  nel  nostro  General  Capt"  fu  di  commune  con- 
sentimento  presa,  cioe  che  per  le  emergenti  occasioni  potessero  li  cinque  deputadi  al 
benefrcio  dell'  arte  nostra  spender  cinquanta  ducati  per  difFendcr  in  giudicio  essa  nostra 
arte  dalle  tirannidi  usurpationi  et  fraude  da  chi  vie  oppressa.  Et  perche  le  lite  per  tal 
causa  incomminiciate  sono  indecise,  anchor  che  ridotte  alia  speditione,  et  pare  che  piu 
per  mancamento  de  danari  che  per  altra  causa,  essi  nostri  deputati  siano  ritardati  da  non 
poter  far  spedir  tali  cause. 

Pero  seguendo  il  prudente  ricordo  di  esso  Mag*""  mio  precessore  e  paruto  a  me 
Franc"  rampazetto  Prior  di  quest'  anno  1572  mandar  parte  in  esso  nostro  Caplo.  che 
si  possa  al  presente  scuoder  una  meza  tansa  secondo  1'  ordine,  et  piu  successivamente 
quando  bisognera  per  poter  dar  fine  alle  suddette  liti  et  altri  opportuni  remedij,  per 
benefficio  et  liberta  di  essa  nostra  arte.  Tenendose  pero  appartato  et  fidel  conto  dei 
spesi.     Pero  1'  andcra  parte. 


Documents,     IV, 


253 


Fu  mesa  la  parte  presente  Adi  27  April  1572  nel  Caplo.  nostro  de  librari  ct 
Stampadori  dove  erano  congregati  de  matricolati  n°  54.  fu  presa  de  si  ballotte  n"  48 
de  no  11°  4  et  due  quali  non  volsero  ballottar,  quai  furono  M'  Hier°  Toresano  et  M"" 
Andrea  Muschio ;  et  il  detto  Caplo.  era  congregato  in  S'"'  Giovanni  et  Paulo  nel  loco  di 
Genovesi, 

lo  Franc"  Rampazetto  Prior. 

lo  Vicenzo  Valgrisio  Consiglier  afFermer  esser  cosi. 

lo"  Dominico  Guerra -Consiglier  afFermo  ut  supra. 

lo  Sigismondo  Bordogna  compagno  alia  banca  afFermo  ut  supra, 

lo  Julio  Tamburino  compagno  alia  banca  afFermo  ut  supra. 

lo  Bernardino  Mazorino  compagno  alia  Banca  afFermo  ut  supra. 

lo  Franc"  di  Frac'  compagno  alia  Banca  afFermo  ut  supra. 

lo  Dominico  Nicolini  Sindico  afFermo  esser  passada  detta  parte  come  di  supra. 

BoRT"  RuBiNo  Scrivan. 

Die  20  Jugusti  1 5 73. 

Li  Clar"''  M'  Domenego  Corner  et  M""  Ant"  Justiniano  Honor'  Prov'de  Comun  visto 
el  tenor  et  continentia  della  oltrascritta  parte  et  le  cose  in  quella  contenute.  Per  auttorita 
dell'  OfF"  suo,  Ter"  quella  laudano  approbano  ratificano  et  confirmano  come  sta  e  jace, 
et  sic  annotari  jusserunt,  ita  Ref.  Massario  Officii. 

Sabba  Mauroceno  Not'  OfF'  M*". 


1572.     A  di  IJ  April, 

Considerando  lo  Franc"  Rampazetto  Prior  di  quest'  anno  1572  quanta  importanza 
sia  questa  nostra  arte  della  stampa,  la  quale  fabrica  gli  strumenti  a  tutte  le  scienze  et  all' 
oncontro  vedendosi  per  poco  ordine,  quanti  et  quanti  suscitano  di  continuo  in  essa  arte, 
i  quali  grossamentecredendo  chel*  esercitio  della  stamparia  sia  cosa  di  poca  intelligentia, 
si  fanno  lecito  entrar  al  maneggio  di  essa  per  poca  cognitione  et  manco  esperienza  che 
ne  habbiano.  La  qual  temerita  si  vede  anco  nelli  librari,  il  qual  inconveniente  oltre  al 
gravissimo  danno  et  vergogna  a  questa  Inclyta  citta  di  Venetia,  partorisse  ruina,  preci- 
pitio  et  infamia  ad  essa  arte  nostra.  Pero  e  paruto  a  me  opportuno  rimedio  a  tanti 
mali  mandar  questa  Parte  : 

Che  per  1'  avenire  alcuno  che  non  sia  matricolato  non  possa  levar  stamparia  ne 
libraria  di  novo,  ne  impedirsi  nell'  arte  nostra  de  librari  et  Stampatori  in  modo  alcuno  se 
prima  non  sara  stato  garzone  nella  Citta  di  Venetia  per  anni  cinque  scritto  alia  Justitia 
Vecchia,etdoppo  habbia  servito  per  lavorante  in  questa  Citta  anni  tre  continui  et  esaminati 
da  periti  eletti  dal  Prior  et  Banca  nostra  et  conosciuto  idoneo  a  tal  esercitio,  sia  admesso  et 
pagar  debba  per  esser  matricolato  ducati  cinque.  Similmente  che  i  forestieri  che  verranno 
per  farsi  maestri  debbano  prima  lavorarnelle  Botteghenostre  lavorante  almeno  anni  cinque 
continui ;  et  havuta  fede  di  haver  servito  il  detto  tempo,  et  esaminati  come  di  sopra,  pagar 
debbano  ducati  dieci  per  ciascuno  per  esser  matricolato.  I  quali  denari  siano  messi 
a  beneficio  dell'  Universita  nostra,  Eccetuando  pero  i  figliuoli  o  heredi  de  matricolati 
esercitanti  1'  arte,  i  quali  debbano  esser  accettati  senza  pagamento  alcuno.  Et  se  alcuno 
contrafara  alii  nostri  sopradetti  ordini,  cosi  in  metter  stamparia  come  nel  vender  libri  o 

L  L 


254  ^^^^  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

carta  stampata  con  lettere  in  qualunque  modo,  caschino  in  penadi  pagar  ducati  cinquanta 
tante  volte  contrafaranno  :  La  qual  pcna  sia  divisa  in  tre  parti  :  una  delle  quali  sia  dis- 
tribuita  come  piu  piacera  alii  Clar""  Sig'  Proveditori  di  Comun  :  1'  altra  alia  casa  dcU' 
Arsenal :  et  I'  ultima  terza  parte  al  beneficio  dell'  arte  nostra. 

1572  ad'i  27  April. 

In  Capitolo  generale  congregato  in  San  Giovanni  et  Paulo,  ncl  luogo  de  Genovesi 
al  n°  de  54,  fu  presa  1'  oltra  scritta  Parte  a  bossoli  et  ballottc  con  n"  de  si  51  de  no 

Z)/V  5  mensis  Mali  i5'J2. 

No.  7.  Li  Clar™'  M'  Piero  Bon,  M'  Lod""  Memo  et  M'  Lorenzo  di  Priuli  Honorandi  P" 

di  Comun,  visto  il  tenor  et  continentia  della  oltra  scritta  parte,  et  aldito  M""  Jer'"°  toresan 
dimandante  la  revocation  di  quella  in  contraditorio  juditio  con  il  Prior  et  conseglieri 
dicenti  petita  minime  fieri  debere  imo  detta  Parte  dover  esser  laudata  et  confermata, 
onde  sue  Sig""'  omnibus  bene  intelledis  terminantes  hanno  laudato  approbate  et  ratificato 
detta  Parte  come  sta  et  giacc  et  sic  annotari  jusserunt. 

Die  12  Jugusti  IST2- 

Referi  Annibal  de  Ventura  comandador  haver  publicato  il  soprascrittoordine  a  San 
Marco  et  Rialto  di  ordine  di  S''  P"  di  Comun. 

Sabba  Mauroceno  Not'  Off'  Ex"". 

MDLXXIIIL     Di  Prima  April. 

tio.  8.  An  order   from  the  Presidents  of  the  CoUegio  della  Militia  da  Mar,  addressed 

generally  to  all  the  Gastaldi  of  the  various  Guilds  in  Venice. 

The  tax  levied  for  support  of  the  Militia  da  Mar  has  been  spent  on  law^suits  and 
other  objedls. 

When  the  Presidents  of  the  College  call  for  it  it  is  not  forthcoming. 

For  the  future  the  money  accruing  from  the  tax  is  to  be  deposited  in  a  box  with 
three  keys  ;  one  key  to  be  kept  by  the  Gastaldo  and  the  others  by  the  two  senior 
members  of  the  Guild. 

Every  three  months  an  account  of  the  money  in  this  box  is  to  be  presented  at  the 
office  of  the  College.  The  penalty  for  disobedience  is  six  months'  imprisonment  and  a 
fine  of  fifty  ducats  ;  half  of  which  is  to  go  to  the  accuser,  whose  name  shall  be  kept 
secret,  and  half  to  the  Hospital  of  the  Convidl  Prison  at  Sant'  Antonio.  This  order  is 
to  be  entered  in  the  Mariegole  of  each  Guild. 

ZORZI    PiSAN  )       n       -j 

Marco  Cicogna   |    President.. 
The  above  order  is  followed  by  another,  in  date  23  June,  1581,  confirming  its 


Documents.     IV.  255 

predecessor  and  enjoining  on  the  "Gastaldi  et  Compagni  delle  Artedi  questa  Citta  che 
dobbiate  eseguir  ad  unguem  la  Termination  soprascritta." 

No.  9.  Terminatione  delli  CI'"'  Sig.  Prov"  di  Comun  contra  li  Governatori  di  Scole,  cioe 

i  Gastaldi  et  Sindici. 

Die  xxij  Novembrls  1581. 

Seben  e  stato  in  diversi  tempi  fatte  molte  provisioni  circa  le  regolationi  delle 
scuole  di  questa  Citta  sottoposte  all'  Officio  nostro,  et  massime  circa  1'  adminis- 
tratione  di  esse  scuole,  che  li  Guardiani  over  Governatori  di  quelle  dovessero  nel 
termine  di  giorni  15  doppo  finito  il  suo  officio,  haver  consignato  al  suo  successore  tutti 
li  beni  et  danari  di  esse  scuole,  et  similiter  che  li  sindici  di  quelle,  nel  termine  di 
giorni  30  doppoi  finito  essi  Guardiani,  Governatori  over  Gastaldi  veder  li  suoi 
conti  et  administrationi  loro,  a  fine  che  '1  danaro  di  esse  scuole  non  fossero  mal- 
menato,  sotto  le  pene  come  in  esse  deliberationi  e  dichiarito.  Non  dimeno  chiara- 
mente  si  vede  che  li  beni  di  esse  scuole  da  molti  non  vengono  governati  si  come 
e  1'  intentione  di  esse  leggi,  ne  li  Sindici  curano  di  veder  1'  administrationi  di  quelli  che 
governano  esse  scuole,  a  tal  che  del  continuo  si  vede  molte  male  administrationi  fatte  da 
essi  Governatori  di  esse  scuole,  con  danno  delli  poveri  et  esterminio  di  esse  scuole,  et 
havendosi  visto  nelli  giorni  passati  diverse  male  administrationi,  et  con  tanti  inconfusi,  ne 
reso  r  administratione  per  alcun  di  essi  Guardiani  di  esse  scuole  in  tempo  debito  al  suo 
successor,  ne  etiam  li  Sindici  curatosi  di  far  la  sua  sindicatione  in  tempo  debito,  et  pre- 
cipue  nella  Confraternita  de  Librari  et  Stampatori,  cosa  in  vero  da  non  esser  tollerada, 
per  beneficio  et  augumento  di  esse  scuole,  imo  inherendo  alle  deliberationi  gia  fatte  le 
quali  restar  debbino  ferme  et  valide  in  cadaune  sue  parti,  aggiongendo  a  quelle  per  la 
presente  terminatione,  Li  Clar'"'  M""  Lazaro  Moro  M""  Bartolomeo  Donado  et  M"" 
Zaccaria  di  Priuli  honorandi  Proveditori  de  Comun  per  1'  autorita  a  loro  concessa 
in  virtu  delle  Leggi,  Terminando  Terminano  che  de  cetero  tutti  li  Guardiani,  Governa- 
dori,  Priori,  Gastaldi  et  sia  di  che  altro  titolo  esser  si  voglia,  che  haveranno  la  cura  et 
maneggio  dell'  administratione  et  beni  di  esse  scuole,  nel  termine  de  giorni  quindici 
doppo  compito  il  suo  officio,  debbano  haver  consignato  al  suo  Successor,  over  Successori 
tutti  li  beni  et  danari  et  ogni  altra  cosa  di  ragione  di  essa  scola,  et  il  libro  della  sua 
administratione,  con  le  partide  dichiarite  con  millesimo,  mese  et  giorno,  et  dichiarito  in 
esse  partide  a  chi  haveranno  pagato  o  esborsato  danaro  et  per  qual  causa  a  fine  che  si  possi 
veder  la  verita  di  tal  administratione,  et  non  tenir  H  conti  confusi,  si  come  si  vede  in  molte 
di  esse  scuole  cio  esser  sta  fatto  ;  et  similiter  il  successor  di  essi  Guardiani  debbi,  imme- 
diate fattali  la  consignatione  nel  tempo  sopradetto  dal  Guardiano  che  havera  finito,  notar 
sopra  del  suo  libro  nel  modo  come  di  sopra  e  detto,  tutto  quello  gli  sara  consignato ;  et 
similmente  li  Sindici  di  esse  scuole  debbino,  nel  termine  di  Mese  uno  prossimo  doppoi 
finito  che  haveranno  li  Governatori  di  esse  scuole,  veder  1'  administratione  et  poner  la  sua 
sindicatione  in  scrittura  se  essa  administratione  stara  bene  over  se  essa  scola  sara  credit- 
trice,  et  lui  Guardiano  non  havera  satisfatto  a  quanto  era  debitor ;  et  trovando  debito 
venir  debbano  nell'  Officio  di  SS.  Clar'"*  a  fine  che  sia  astretti  essi  ministri  et  Governa- 
tori di  esse  scole  a  dover  pagar  quanto  andarano  debitori,  sotto  pena  ad  essi  Gastaldi, 
Guardiani  overo  Governatori  che  non  eseguiranno  quanto  di  sopra  si  contiene,  di  pagar 
ducati  cento  applicati  all'  Arsenale,  et  di  star  mesi  doi  in  prigion  serrati,  della  qual  non  possi 


256  The  Venetian  Printing  Press, 

uscir  se  non  haveranno  satisfatto  la  pena  sopradetta  ;  et  similiter  se  intendi  esser  incorsi 
alia  pena  sopradetta  li  sindici  di  esse  scole  etGuardiani  ch'  intraranno  di  tempo  in  tempo, 
e  che  non  eseguiranno  la  presente  deliberatione,  come  sta  et  iace,  dechiarando  che 
li  sindici  di  esse  scole,  et  cadauno  di  loro,  habbino  liberta  et  autorita  circa  li  intachi  ct 
male  administrationi  di  esse  scole  senza  altra  autorita  del  suo  Capitolo  et  non  ostante 
altri  ordini  in  contrario,  di  poter  comparere  davanti  SS.  Clar'"'  et  far  convenir  li  debitori 
a  far  tutto  quello  facesse  bisogno  per  far  che  esse  scole  siano  satisfatte  da  quelli  che 
andassero  debitori,  come  e  detto,  per  intachi  o  male  administrationi ;  et  sic  annotari 
mandaverunt  et  la  presente  sii  registrata  in  tutte  le  Mariegole  delle  Scole  si  di  devotion 
come  d'  Arti. 

Die  4  Septembris  1586. 

No.  10.  Chapters  three  and  ten  of  the  Mariegole  amended. 

Whereas  a  quorum  of  the  University  could  only  be  formed  by  two-thirds  of  all  the 
members,  and  every  vote  required  a  majority  of  two-thirds  of  those  present  before  it  could 
pass, 

For  the  future  half  of  all  the  members  of  the  University  shall  form  a  quorum,  and 
A  vote  may  pass  by  a  bare  majority  of  those  present. 

Di  si  44. 

Di  no         20. 


GH  Eccelh'  SS"  Ess''  contra  la  Blastema  Infras''. 

No.  II  Tutto  che  le  Leggi  che  prohibiscono  il  stampare  o  altrove  stampata  vendere  cosa 

alcuna  in  questa  citta  senza  licentia,  siano  benissimo  note  per  la  loro  frequentata  publi- 
catione  et  per  altro,  cosi  che  non  puo  esser  addotta  iscusad'  ignoranza,  hanno  voluto  non 
di  meno  quanto  hanno  commesso  in  voce  a  voi  Prior  del  Collegio  de  Stampatori  di 
questa  citta  sotto  quelle  pene  che  riservano  ad  arbitrio  di  questo  magistrate,  specificarvi 
anco  con  il  presente  mandato,  cosi  a  voi  come  a  successori  vostri,  che  con  ogni  diligentia 
debbiate  doi  volte  all'  anno  almeno,  in  tempi  che  vi  pareranno  piu  opportuni  avertire,  o 
da  altri  deputati  vostri  far  avertire  I'osservanza  di  esse  Leggi  a  tutti  dell'  Universita  vostra 
de  Stampatori,  cosi  a  Principali  et  Maestri  come  a  lavoranti  et  garzoni,  perche  SS.  Ecc"" 
vorrebbono  pure  che  s'  astenessero  senza  il  castigoche  li  sara  dato  irremissibilmente,  dalle 
contrafationi,  le  quali  succedono  per  il  piu  da  vendere  senza  licenza  Historic  et  cose  simili 
per  le  piazze,  che  sono  o  apparono  stampate  fuori  di  questa  Citta,  perche  cosi  eseguiate 
faccendo  registrar  et  conservar  il  presente  per  memoria  de  posteri  vostri  Priori  del  detto 
Collegio  da  quali  dovera  similmente  esser  esseguita. 

Data  neir  ofP  contra  la  Biastema  predetto.     A  19  Novembre  1596. 

Paulo  Dandolo. 

Franc°  Morosini. 

Petro  Lando. 

Victor  Barbarus  Due*  Not'  et  Offi'''  con  Blasph''  coad^ 


Documents.     IJ^. 


A  di  1 6  Lugl'io  1598  in  Venetia. 


257 


Redutta  la  Banca  in  casa  del  Mag*""  Prior  al  numero  di  undici,  et  fu  messa  la  sotto- 
scritta  Parte  con  balle  n"  dieci,  et  una  di  no, 

Ritrovandosi  nella  nostra  Arte  un  grandissimo  inconvenientc  per  vendersi  Libri 
nelli  giorni  festivi,  che  da  fomento  et  fa  lecito  a  quelli  che  non  sono  di  essa  Arte 
matricolati  goder  li  frutti  di  essa  senza  concorrer  alii  gravami  et  spese  di  essa,  oltra  che 
si  fanno  lecito  contra  le  Leggi  divine  et  humane  vender  Libri  prohibiti  et  altro,  che 
non  sta  bene,  contra  Dio,  et  vergogna  di  essa  Arte, 

L'  andera  Parte  che  de  castero  per  vietar  questo  tanto  scandalo  niuno  Libraro  o 
Stampatore  ne  altri  sia  che  si  voglia,  possa  metter  fuori  ne  vender  Libri  di  niuna  sorte 
in  tempo  di  festa  quando  si  serrano  le  Botteghe  per  la  Citta,  sotto  pena  di  perdere  tutti 
li  Libri  che  li  saranno  tolti  inviolabilmente,  da  esser  dati  mezi  alii  Officiali  et  li  altri 
mezi  al  Magistrato  che  fara  1'  esecutione ;  la  qual  Parte  sia  anco  approbata  dal  Capitolo 
nostro  Generale. 

Riservandosi  facolta  al  Prior  et  Banca  di  poter  conceder  licenza  a  qualche  povero 
matricolato  dell'  Arte  nostra. 


A  di  25  Agosto  1598. 

o.  13.  Nel  nostro  Capitolo  Generale  Redutti  al  N°  41    fu  ballottata  la  sopradetta  Parte 

con  ballotte 


N"  2Q  de  si  et  )    ^       .  r 

xTo        J       -      r  et  cosi  fu  presa. 

N°  12  de  no     J  ^ 


A  di  26  Agosto  1598. 
The  rule  approved  by  the  Proveditori  di  Comun. 

Die  6  Maii  1604. 

In  support  of  the  preceding  order,  the  Proveditori  di  Comun  empower  any 
member  of  the  University  to  seize  or  to  cause  to  be  seized  all  books  printed  or  sold  by 
those  who  are  not  matriculated  in  the  University.  The  Proveditori  also  grant  power 
to  the  University  to  seal  up  shops,  presses,  and  type  of  those  who  are  not  matriculated  ; 
and  to  forbid  their  use  under  penalty  of  twenty-five  ducats,  to  be  applied  to  the  build- 
ing of  the  new  prison. 

Further,  the  University  may  seize  all  books  sold  on  Festivals,  whether  by  members 
of  the  University  or  by  others  ;  half  of  the  books  seized  shall  belong  to  the  executing 
officer,  the  other  half  shall  be  deposited  in  the  office  of  the  Proveditori. 

Antonio  Malipiero. 
ZuAN  Francesco  Bragadin. 
Francesco  Donado. 


258  T^he  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

Die  prima  Februarii  1 6 1 1 . 

No.  15.  A  recapitulation  of  the  preceding  order. 

PiERO  E.MO,  Prov*"  de  Comun. 
PiERO  Capello,  Prov*^  de  Comun. 

dppia  tratta  dal  Summario  delle  Leggi  delF  Officio  della  Giustitia  Fecchia  publicato 

Vanno  1565. 

No.  16.  Item  sotto  il  portego  di  Rialto  della  Drapparia  non  sia  lecito  ad  alcuno  di  tenir  in 

tal  zorni  salvo  che  santi  et  Libri  de  Epistole  et  Evangelii  et  lezende  de  Santi,  Offitii, 
Bibie  et  simil  opere  devote  et  non  Libri  immondi,  comedie  et  altra  sorte  che  siano 
profani,  et  cosi  altra  sorte  de  Robba  non  s'  habbi  da  vender  sotto  il  detto  portego. 

Per  la  Marzaria  veramente  se  possi  tenir  Santi  et  Carte  de  disegni  et  depente  de 
cose  divote  et  honeste  et  non  cose  dishoneste  et  vergognose,  et  cosi  sotto  il  portego  di 
San  Marco. 

161 3  a  di  18  LugUo. 

No.  17.  An  appeal  to  the  Proveditori  di  Comun  made  by  Alessandro  di  Vecchi  and  others 

against  the  order  of  the  Proveditori  passed  at  the  instance  of  the  Prior  and  Council  of 
the  University,  in  date  26^  August  1598. 
The  Proveditori  uphold  their  order. 

Die  14  Auguiti  1 613. 

In  Exc'"^  Cons°  de  xl'*  Ci.  No. 

Alessandro  di  Vecchi  and  others  appeal  to  the  Quarantia  Civile  Nuova. 
His  advocate  moves  that  the  order  made  by  the  Proveditori  di  Comun  in  date  26* 
August  1598  be  quashed. 

The  court  divided  :  "  fuerunt  omnes  non  sincere  N°  27." 

Die  19  dicii. 
Case  again  before  the  Court: 

"  Fuerunt  omnes  non  sincere  N°  25." 

Die  20  diSii. 

Counsel  addressed  the  Court  on  both  sides.     The  court  divided. 
"Quod  incidantur"  N°  10. 
"  Ouod  sint  bone"  N"  15. 
"  Non  sincere"  N"  i. 
"  Et  sic  laudatae  remanserunt." 


Documents,     IF.  259 


J  dl  lb  Jpril  1 61 4. 

No.  18.  An  order  by  the  Proveditori  del  Collegio  della  Militia  da  Mar. 

Seeing  that  the  Gastaldi  and  Capi  of  the  various  guilds  convoke  their  chapters  and 
levy  the  galley  money  w^ithout  the  knowledge  of  the  Collegio  della  Militia  da  Mar,  it 
frequently  happens  that  they  levy  more  than  is  required  for  the  public  service,  and  apply 
the  money  to  other  purposes  than  that  for  which  it  was  raised. 

The  Proveditori  order  that  for  the  future  no  Gastaldo  or  Capo  may  summons  his 
chapter  to  treat  of  the  tax  for  the  galley  money  and  the  mint  deposit  until  he  has 
obtained  permission  from  this  office,  and  stated  the  amount  of  the  tax  he  proposes  to 
levy  ;  and  within  three  days  after  the  meeting  of  the  chapter,  the  tax-gatherers  who 
may  have  been  eledcd  shall  appear  at  this  office  with  their  tax  lists  to  be  seen  and 
approved. 

J  dl  23  Decembre  1626. 

No.  19.  Comparsero  avanti  li  111""  SS.  Marc'  Antonio  Minoto,  Nicolo  Balbi  et  Domenego 

Moro,  Hon.  Proveditori  di  Commun  li  infrascritti  della  Banca  dell'  Universita  de 
Librari  et  Stampatori  di  questa  citta  et  come  Rappresentanti  di  quella  cioe  Marco 
Ginami,  consigliero,  Aurelio  Righettini,  Marco  Guarisco,  Giovanni  Salis,  Giovanni 
Antonio  Guiliani,  di  Zonta,  Giovanni  Gueriglio,  Roberto  Meglietti  Sindici  et  Iseppo 
Imberti,  Scrivano,  et  presentorono  una  scrittura  del  tenor  infrascritto. 

Illustriss.  SS.  Proveditori  di  Commun. 

Poco  importa  che  siano  posti  buoni  ordini  per  la  regolatione  et  conservatione  d'un 
Arte,  quando  poi  non  siano  rettamente  intesi  e  giustamente  eseguiti ;  Pero  havendo 
avertito  noi  Rappresentanti  della  Banca  de'  Librari  e  Stampatori  alcuni  disordini  molto 
importanti  che  nascono  per  non  essere  i  Capitoli  della  nostra  Universita  osservati,  come 
si  conviene,  il  che  succede  per  esser  sinistramente  interpretati,  compariamo  avanti 
VV.  SS.  Ill"''  a  dargliene  conto,  e  supplicandole  che  con  loro  autorita  si  degnino  di 
porvi  rimedio. 

Nel  capitolo  primo  di  detta  nostra  Universita  vien  disposto,  che  ogni  patrone  di 
stampa  e  di  Bottega  pagar  debba  ogni  anno  lire  una  soldi  quattro  per  ciascuno,  il  qual 
pagamento  communamentc  si  dice  la  Luminaria,  nondimeno  molti  si  trovano  scritti 
nella  nostra  Matricola,  i  quali  vanno  in  resto,  et  non  intendano  di  pagare,  sotto  pretesto 
o  di  essere  stati  fuori  della  Citta,  o  di  non  haver  per  qualche  tempo  esercitato  1'  Arte,  il 
che  riesce  a  pregiuditio  dell'  Universita  nostra  ;  Pero  riverentemente  instiamo  che  circa 
il  predetto  primo  Capitolo  sia  per  VV.  SS.  Illustrissime  dichiarato  e  terminato, 

Che  tutti  li  Matricolati  siano  tenuti  a  pagare  la  detta  Luminaria  per  tutto  quel 
tempo  che  il  nome  loro  stara  descritto  nella  Matricola ;  Et  quelli  che  lascieranno  d' 
esercitar  1'  Arte,  cosi  stando  nella  Citta  come  andando  fuori,  e  che  tornassero  a  ripigliar 
il  loro  negotio  di  vender  o  stampar  libri,  debbano,  nel  termine  di  mese  uno  doppo  ritor- 
nati,  pagar  intieramente  tutto  quello  che  andassero  debitor!  per  il  tempo  scorso  fino  all* 
hora  ;  altramente  non  possano  continuar  a  vender  o  stampar  libri.  Dovendo  pero  il 
Prior  fargli  intimar  per  il  nostro  Bidello  quanto  sara  il  suo  debito,  et  astringerlo  al 


26o  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

pagamento.  Sia  pero  in  liberta  di  quelli  che  volessero  partire  o  lasciar  d'  esercitar  1' 
Arte,  di  far  dipcnnar  il  nome  loro  dalla  Matricola,  ncl  qual  caso  dal  di  della  dipennatione 
in  dietro,  non  siano  tcnuti  a  pagar  detta  luminaria,  e  nondimeno  ritornando  essi  o  loro 
hcredi  possano  di  novo  esser  matricolati,  pagando  la  Ben'  intrada  di  ducati  cinque  et 
eseguendo  gli  altri  ordini  dell*  Universita  nostra. 

Nel  capitolo  secondo  di  detta  nostra  Universita  e  ordinate  che  ogni  anno  nella 
Festa  di  San  Giovanni  Evangelista  siano  eletti  a  bossoli  e  ballotte  un  Prior  doi  Con- 
siglieri  e  sei  di  Zonta  et  altri  carichi,  delli  piu  atti  e  sufficienti  al  bisogno  et  governo 
deir  Arte;  nondimeno  alcune  volte  succede  che  la  detta  elettione  non  si  faccia  ogni 
anno,  et  quelli  che  si  trovano  ne'  detti  carichi  non  si  curando,  forse  per  qualche  loro 
indebito  fine,  che  sia  fatto  in  loco  loro,  continuano  anco  il  secondo  ed  il  terzo  a  loro 
bencplacito,  et  vi  sono  di  quelli  che  hanno  continuato  fino  sei  anni.  Oltra  di  cio 
facccndosi  tal  elettione  nella  Festa  di  S.  Giovanni  Evangelista,  quando  i  giorni  sono 
freddissimi  e  brevissimi,  et  non  potendo  finirsi  le  ballottationi  se  non  a  molte  hore  di 
notte,  vi  sono  molti  che  o  non  possono  per  esser  vecchi  d'  eta,  o  non  vogliono  per 
fuggiril  patimento,  e  qualche  pericolo  ancora  di  mal  incontro  nel  ritornar  a  casa,  ridursi 
al  Capitolo.  Di  piu  se  bene  il  Capitolo  dice  che  siano  eletti  delli  piu  atti  e  sufficienti,  non- 
dimeno non  vi  e  regola  ne  distintion  alcuna,  e  dalle  cose  predette  risultano  molti  incon- 
venient!. Pero  riverentamente  si  insta  che  circa  questo  Capitolo  sia  da  Vostre  SS. 
Illustrissime  dichiarato  et  terminate, 

Che  1'  elettione  predetta  di  Priore,  Consiglieri,  sei  di  Zonta  et  altri  carichi,  debba 
neccssariamente  esser  fatta  d'  anno  in  anno,  si  che  finito  1'  anno  s'  intenda  anco  finita 
V  auttorita  loro,  ne  possano  sotto  qual  si  voglia  pretesto  continuar  nel  carico,  se  non  fosse 
per  qualche  causa  importante  con  Decreto  di  questo  Illustris.  Magistrate. 

Che  il  Priore,  il  quale  attualmente  si  trovera,  sia  tenuto  di  convocar  e  ridurre  al 
tempo  debito  il  Capitolo  Generale,  per  far  1'  elettione  de'  Carichi  predetti,  et  non  potendo 
il  Priore  per  giusti  impedimenti  far  la  detta  ridutione  sia  tenuto  a  darne  conto  a  Con- 
siglieri, i  quali  debbano  in  tal  caso  haver  carico  di  ridur  il  Capitolo  per  tal  efFctto. 

Che  non  possa  esser  ballottato  alcuno  per  Priore,  il  quale  non  sia  stato  almeno  una 
volta  di  Banca. 

Et  che  per  piu  commodo  commune,  dehba  per  1'  avenire  farsi  detta  elettione  in 
una  delle  santissime  Fcste  della  Pentecoste,  dovendosi  in  detto  giorno  far  dir  messa, 
pagar  la  Luminaria,  et  osservar  tutto  quel  di  piu  che  per  i  Capitoli  della  nostra  Universita 
c  disposto;  Et  il  Priore,  consiglieri,  sei  di  Zonta  et  altri  che  saranno  eletti  habbiano  ad 
entrar  ncl  carico  il  primo  giorno  di  Luglio  prossimo  susseguente,  et  finire  1'  ultimo  di 
Giugno  dell'  anno  venture,  et  cosi  d'  anno  in  anno  successivamente. 

Ma  perche  la  prima  elettione  secondo  I'ordine  sop  adetto  haverada  farsi  selamente 
alle  Pentecoste  dell'  anno  venture  1627,  e  la  nova  elettione  per  la  forma  del  detto  Cap. 
2*^"  dovera  farsi  al  presente  S.  Giovanni,  oltra  esser  scorsi  anni  doi  che  non  e  stata  pagata 
la  luminaria  ;  percio  sara  parte  della  prudenza  di  VV.  SS.  Ill""'  terminar  quelle  che  a 
lore  parcra  piii  espediente  che  sia  fatto  per  governo  dell'  arte  nostra,  fino  al  tempo  pre- 
dette della  nueva  elettione. 

Per  il  Capitolo  quarto  si  elleggone  due  Sindici  con  gli  obblighi  et  autorita  come  in 
efso,  et  particolaramente  di  sindicare  tutte  le  eperaiioni  che  fossere  fatte  contra  gli 
ordini  dell'  Arte  nostra,  et  per  esser  quelle  carico  melta  importante,  et  che  ricerca  persene 
pratiche  et  sufficienti,  Pero  stimiamo  bene  et  riverentamente  instiamo,  che  per  V  V.  SS. 
Illustriss.  circa  questo  capo  sia  dichiarato  et  terminate, 


Documents.      IV.  261 

Che  non  possa  alcuno  esser  ballottato  per  Slndico,  il  quale  non  sia  stato  almeno  una 
volta  di  Banca. 

Item,  che  detti  Sindici,  i  quali  debbano  haver  cura  dell'  oservanza  de  gli  ordeni 
dell'  Arte,  habblano  obbligo  nelle  proposte  che  saranno  fatte  nelle  riduttioni  dell'  Uni- 
versita  d'  opponersi  et  contradire  a  tutte  quelle  cose  che  quovismodo  fossero  contra  la 
forma  de'  Capitoli  nostri  o  in  qual  si  voglia  maniera  pregiuditiali  all'  Arte  nostra. 

Per  il  20  Capitolo  della  nostra  Matricola  essendo  disposto  che  nissun  matricolato 
possa  esser  ballottato,  ne  haver  offitio  alcuno,  se  prima  per  anni  cinque  non  havera 
tenuto  Bottega,  o  venduto  libri  in  casa,  o  fatto  Stamparia.  Molte  volte  e  nata  difficulta 
se  gli  Figliuoli  et  heredi  di  Matricolati  doppo  la  morte  de  loro  auttori,  sendo  accettati  in 
Scola  senza  pagamento,  siano  sottoposti  a  questa  contumatia  di  non  poter  esser  ballottati 
se  non  haveranno  esercitato  1'  Arte  per  cinque  anni,  come  di  sopra  ;  nel  che,  perche  non 
caschi  difficulta  alcuna,  instiamo  che  sia  dichiarato  e  terminato, 

Chede  caetero  li  figliuoli  o  gli  heredi  di  Matricolati  esercitanti  1'  Arte,  mentre  che 
suo  Padre  o  altri  che  rappresentassero  siano  stati  notati  in  Matricola  per  anni  cinque, 
possano  esser  ballottati  et  haver  li  carichi  che  conforme  gli  ordini  nostri  si  conferiscono, 
mentre  pero  siano  de  anni  trenta  conforme  il  i^'^  Capitolo  della  nostra  Matricola.  Ma 
se  i  loro  auttori  non  fossero  stati  in  Matricola  per  anni  cinque,  debbano  essi  loro  Figliuoli 
o  heredi  haver  contumatia  per  quel  tempo  che  mancasse,  si  che  fra  essi  et  i  loro  auttori 
habbiano  compito  il  detto  tempo  di  anni  cinque  in  tutto. 

Et  perche  consti  certamente  del  tempo  predetto  come  anco  per  evitare  altri 
inconvenienti  che  nascono  dal  non  curarsi  detti  figliuoli  o  heredi  de'  Matricolati  di 
comparire  avanti  il  Prior  et  Banca  per  farsi  matricolare  come  gli  altri,  sia  dichiarato  et 
terminato, 

Che  de  caetero  tutti  essi  figliuoli  o  heredi  de'  Matricolati  che  vorranno  continuar 
r  Arte,  debbano  in  termine  di  Mesi  tre  doppo  la  morte  de'  loro  auttori,  comparire  avanti 
il  nostro  Prior  et  Banca,  et  farsi  rolare  nella  nostra  Matricola,  dovendo  esser  rolati  senza 
pagamento  alcuno,  giusto  la  Parte  1572,  27  Aprile  ;  1'  istesso  far  debbano  tutti  li 
figliuoli  o  heredi  de'  Matricolati  morti  per  il  passato,  i  quali  non  essendo  notati  in 
Matricola  debbano,  nel  termine  di  Mesi  tre  doppo  la  publicatione  del  presente  ordine,  farsi 
matricolare,  et  mancando  di  cio  far,  caschino  in  pena  di  ducati  cinque,  la  quale  gli  debba 
esser  fatta  levare  dal  Priore  con  1'  auttorita  di  questo  111"'°  Magistrato.  Ne  possano  con- 
tinuar a  vender  o  stampare  ne  se  gh  possa  notar  Privilegio  alcuno  di  libri  da  stamparsi, 
se  non  haveranno  pagato  essa  pena  e  se  non  saranno  Matricolati, 

Dichiarando  che  non  restino  pregiudicati  quel  Figliuoli  o  heredi  di  Matricolati  che 
non  havessero  il  modo  di  poter  far  Stamparia  o  Libraria,  i  quali  in  ogni  tempo  che  si 
trovassero  commodita  e  volessero  esercitar  1'  arte,  possano  et  debbano  esser  accettati  et 
matricolati  senza  alcun  pagamento ;  Restando  solamente  sottoposti  a  pagar  le  luminarie 
scorse  doppo  la  morte  de'  loro  auttori  fino  al  tempo  che  leveranno  Stamparia  o  Libraria, 
et  di  continuar  poi  a  pagarle  come  tutti  gli  altri ;  et  esaminati  da  Periti  e  conosciuti 
idonei  debbano  esser  ammessi  et  matricolati. 

Ma  perche  gli  inconvenienti  tutti  nascono  dall'  inoservanza  de  buoni  ordini,  et 
questi  molte  volte  non  sono  eseguiti  per  non  vi  esser  pena  a  chi  gli  trasgredisse  percio 
stimiamo  necessario  sopra  tutte  le  cose  che  dall'  auttorita  di  VV.  SS.  111""^  sia 
terminato, 

Che  il  Priore,  Consiglieri,  Sindici  et  ogni  altro  Rappresentante  et  Ministro  dell' 
Arte  nostra,  debba  inviolabilmente  eseguire  et  far  eseguire  tutte  quelle  cose  che  per  li 

M   M 


262  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

Decreti  et  ordeni  di  questo  111"""  Magistrate  ct  per  i  Capitoli  et  Parti  della  nostra 
Universita  e  disposto  et  ordinato,  ciascuno  respettivamente  quelle  cose  che  aspettano 
air  offitio  et  carico  suo,  sotto  pcna  a  ciascuno  che  mancara  di  ducati  venticinque  per 
volta,  la  metta  della  quale  sia  distribuita  come  meglio  parera  a  gli  111""  SS.  Proveditori, 
che  per  tempora  si  troveranno,  et  1'  altra  metta  a  beneficio  dell'  Arte  nostra  ;  et  nella 
medesima  pena  incorrino  quel  Priore,  Consiglieri,  Sindici  o  altri,  i  quali  mancassero  di 
eseguir  quelle  deliberationi  che  per  il  Capitolo  Generale,  e  della  Banca  della  nostra 
Universita  sino  fin'  hora  sono  state  prese,  et  che  per  1'  avenire  si  prenderanno  per 
I'esecutione  degli  ordeni  dell'  Arte  nostra,  et  per  tutti  quelli  emergenti,  che  per  benefitio 
di  detta  Arte  possano  occorrere  ;  la  qual  pena  debba  esser  levata  a  ciascuno  che  manchera 
respettivamente  al  carico  suo,  et  applicata  come  di  sopra. 

Et  per  chiara  intelligenza  d'  ogn'  uno  le  terminationi  sopra  dette  siano  registrate 
nella  Matricola,  et  publicate  nel  Gapitolo  Generale  dell'  Arte,  accio  che  nessuno  possa 
pretendere  ignoranza,  et  habbiano  la  sua  debita  esecutione. 

La  qual  scrittura  essendo  stata  de  verbo  ad  verbum  letta  avanti  li  prefatti  111*"' 
SS.  Proved,  di  Co  :  et  da  SS.  SS.  lUustrissime  diligentemente  discussa  et  considerata, 
trattandosi  particolarmente  della  interpretatione,  regolatione,  osservanza  et  esecutione 
delli  Capitoli  spettanti  alia  sudetta  Universita  de  Librari  et  Stampatori,  havendo  il  tutto 
bene  et  maturamente  considerato,  per  1'  auttorita  a  loro  concessa  per  la  Parte  di 
18  Genaro  1548  preso  nell  Ecc'°  Conseglio  di  X  di  statuir  et  poner  quelli  ordini  et 
capitoli  che  ad  essi  pareranno  opportuni,  come  in  quella,  et  fatti  capaci  e  certi  delli 
disordini  che  sono  in  detta  Arte,  1'  hanno  tutti  tre  concordi  laudata,  approbata  et  ratificata 
et  successivamente  hanno  terminate  che  quella  con  tutte  le  terminationi,  regolationi  et 
dechiarationi  in  essa  contenute,  siano  inviolabilmente  osservate  et  eseguite  da  tutti  a  chi 
aspetta,  sotto  le  pene  come  in  quella  esposte  et  specificate;  et  in  oltre,  che  nel  prime 
Capitolo  Generale  sia  publicata  et  poi  registrata  nella  Matricola  di  detta  Arte  a  chiara 
intelligenza  d'  ogn'  uno,  con  dichiaratione  che  cadauno  di  detta  Universita  et  Arte  per 
il  giorno  di  S.  Giovanni  Evangelista  prossimo  venture,  debba  haver  pagate  le  sue  lumi- 
narie  fin'  hora  corse  et  non  pagate.  Devendo  il  Priere  et  Banca  presenti  durar 
fin'  air  ultimo  di  Zugno  sudette,  facende  le  neve  elettioni  al  tempo  delle  Pentecoste 
conferme  ad  essa  scrittura. 

y^  di  27  Decembre  1626. 

Publicata  in  Capitolo  Generale  congregate  in  S.  Gio.  e  Paolo  nel  luoce  suelite  de 
Genevesi  conferme  1'  erdine  sepradette  presente  anco  il  Mag'"  Prior,  Consiglieri  et 
Banca. 

MDCXXVII.  a  di  viii.  Marzo. 

Mo.  ao.  Redutto  r  Ecc"'"  Cellegie  di  X  Savii  sopra  le  decime  in  Rialte  al  N"  di  7. 

Aldide  Dne  Lorenzo  Magri  per  nome  della  Universita  di  Libreri  et  Stampatori 
dimandande  il  taglie  della  sententia  fatta  per  1'  111'"'  SS""'  Proveditori  di  Comun  sotto  di 
27  Genero  prossimo  passato,  come  sentenza  mal  et  indebitamente  fatta  a  grave  danno  et 
pregiuditie  di  ditta  Universita  per  piu  ragion  et  cause,  da  una.  Et  dall'  altra  Aldide 
Dne   Marco  Genami   Conseg'  per  nome  sue  et  per  nome  della  maggier  parte  della 


Documents.     IV.  263 

Banca  etUniversita  di  Libreri  et  Stampatori,  dimandante  il  laudo  di  ditta  sentenza  come 

bene  et  rettamente  fatta  per  piu  ragion  et  cause. 

Mette  parte  1'  111""'  Sig""  Alessandro  Marcello,  ebdomadario,  che  ditta  sentenza  sii 

tagliata,  cassata,  et  annullata  come  e  stato  richiesto,  et  dato  giuramento  al  Collegio. 

Bianco  al  Taglio  N°  6  )  d 

^,      xjo  J  I  Presa. 


Verde  al  Laudo    N° 


J  di  II  Marzo  1628. 


Terminate  delH  Clar""  SS"  Prov.  di  Comun,  in  materia  del  prezo  delli  Libri  nuovi 
che  si  stampano  et  che  si  sono  fatto  stampare  da  sei  Mesi  in  qua. 

Accioche  li  Librari  et  Stampatori  di  questa  Citta  non  si  fanno  lecito  di  domandar 
ogni  pretio  eccessivo  delli  loro  libri  fu  disposto  per  parte  del  Ecc"""  Senato  de  di 
3  Genaro  1533  che  ogn'  un  che  fara  stampar  qual  si  voglia  libro,  inanzi  che  quello  dii 
fuori,  debba  portarlo  al  Magistrato  nostro  accio,  secondo  che  vien  decretato  in  essa  parte, 
li  sii  deputato  il  pretio  col  quale  dovera  esser  venduto ;  Et  vedendo  1'  111"^'  Signori 
Bernardo  Dolfin  et  Andrea  da  Molin,  Honorandi  Proveditori  di  Comun,  absente  il  suo 
terzo  Colega,  che  detti  Librari  et  Stampatori  cominciano  metter  in  desuso  1'  esecutione 
di  detta  Parte,  il  che  non  dovendosi  per  publica  dignita  piu  sopportare,  hanno  con  la 
presente  loro  terminatione  statuito  et  ordinato,  che  nel  termine  di  giorni  otto  prossimi 
venturi,  il  Prior  dell'  arte  predetta  debba  redur  Cap"  et  in  quello  far  publicar  1'  esecut'' 
d'  essa  parte,  acio  per  1*  avenire  nessun  non  habbia  ardire  di  vender  libri  di  sorte  alcuna 
stampati  di  nuovo,  se  prima  non  saranno  stati  portati  al  magistrato  di  sue  Sig*  111""'  et  da 
quello  deputatoli  il  pretio,  conforme  alle  leggi.  Dovendo  anco  tutti  quelli  Librari  et 
Stampatori  far  il  simile,  che  da  sei  mesi  in  qua  haveranno  fatto  stampar  opere  nuove,  et 
cio  sotto  penna  de  Ducati  200,  Bando,  pregione,  et  altre  penne  maggiori  ad  arbitrio 
della  Giustitia,  da  esser  irremissibilmente  eseguite  contro  li  transgressori.  Dovendo  anco 
la  presente  terminatione  esser  registrata  nella  sua  Mariegola  per  chiara  inteligenza 
d'  ogn'  uno. 

In  Christi  Nomine  Amen. 

Anno  ab  ejusdem  Incarnatione  millesimo  sexcentesimo  quadragesimo  secundo  ; 
indidione  Decima,  Die  vero  Mercurii  Decima  sexta  Mensis  lulii. 

Dall'  Universita,  sive  Arte,  dei  S"  Librari  e  Stampatori  di  questa  inclita  Citta,  con 
Parte  presa  nel  loro  Capitolo  Generale  sotto  di  sei  Decembre  1638,  furono  all'  hora 
eletti  tre  S"  Fratelli  di  essa  loro  Scola,  cioe  li  S"  Marco  Ginami,  Bernardo  Giunti  et 
Paulo  Baglioni,  con  carico  di  cercare,  veder  et  procurare  di  trovar  un  Luoco  commodo  et 
sufEciente  per  in  quello  riddursi  a  far  il  loro  Capitoli,  Banca  e  Zonta,  prender  Parti,  et 
altre  deliberationi  e  regole  per  il  buon  governo  di  detta  loro  Scola  ;  alii  quali  tre  Sig" 
fu  anco  nella  medesima  Parte  concesso  auttorita  di  trattar  per  tal  causa  con  chi  sia  ;  Et 
essendo  finalmente  stato  raccordato  a  detti  tre  S"  un  Luoco  posto  nel  primo  Claustro 
del  Convento  dei  M'°  R'''  Padri  di  S*'  Giovanni  e  Paulo  di  quest'  alma  Citta,  da  loro 
stimato  proprio  et  adequate  ai  bisogni  et  hodierne  occorenze  di  detta  loro  Scola ;  Fu 
percio  da  essi  tre  S"  rappresentato  al  detto  loro  Capitolo  Generale.  Et  con  altra  Parte 
all'  hora  in  esso  Capitolo  presa  sotto  di  vintisette  Decembre  passato,  fu  di  novo  concessa 
auttorita  alii  gia  detti  Ginami,  Giunti  et  Baglioni  al  presente  attuali  di  Banca,  cioe  il 


264  T^he  Venetian  Frinting  Press. 

detto  S'  Baglioni  Priore,  il  detto  S' Giunti  uno  dei  doi  Consiglieri,  et  il  detto  S'  Ginami 
uno  dei  doi  Sinnici,  di  concludere  con  detti  M'"  R**'  Padri  1'  accordo  del  detto  Luoco, 
con  tutti  quelli  miglior  patti  che  saranno  possibili  a  benefitio  di  detta  loro  Universita,  et 
come  piu  particolarmente  si  legge  in  detta  Parte  di  vintisette  Decembre  passato,  regis- 
trata  nel  Libro  delle  Parti  di  detta  Universita  et  rattifficata  per  1'  Officio  111'"°  dei  S'' 
Proveditori  di  Comun  di  questa  Citta  sotto  di  trenta  dell'  istesso  ;  per  vigor  della  quale 
havendo  detti  tre  S"  Ginami,  Giunti  et  Baglioni  per  nome  di  detta  loro  Universita, 
ricercato,  trattato  et  finalmente  concluso  con  detti  M'°  R*^'  Padri  1'  accordo  di  detto 
Luoco,  con  alcuni  patti,  dichiarationi  et  conventioni,  da  farsi  fra  1'  una  et  1'  altra  Parte  ; 
Sopra  di  che,  a  maggior  cautione  d'  ogn'una  di  esse  Parti,  et  successor!  loro,  dovendone 
seguir  particolar  instrumento  di  conventione  et  accordo  in  atti  di  publico  Nodaro 
celebrate;  De  qui  e,  che  alia  presentia  di  me  Nodaro,  et  delli  testimonii  infrascritti  per- 
sonalmente  riddutto,  et  more  solito  a  suon  di  Campanella,  solennemente  convocato  et 
congregate  il  Venerando  Capitolo  delli  gia  detti  M'"  R**'  Padri  di  Santi  Giovanni  et 
Paulo,  nella  Sacristia  della  loro  Veneranda  Chiesa  nel  quale  v'  intervennero  li  seguenti 
M'°  R*^'  Padri  cioe, 

II  M'°  R"*"  Padre  Fra  Giorgio  Bovio  Priore. 

II  Padre  Maestro  Santo  Mariale. 

II  Padre  Maestro  Remiggio  Scrova. 

II  Padre  Maestro  Marin  Cerchiari. 

II  Padre  Maestro  Gabriel  Dominioni. 

II  Padre  Fra  Gio :  Carlo  Fontana,  sotto  Priore. 

II  Padre  Fra  Gioseppe  Picini  Baciliero. 

II  Padre  Fra  Archangelo  Mansueti,  Predicatore  Generale. 

II  Padre  Fra  Paulo  Girardi. 

II  Padre  Fra  Benedetto  Lioni,  Predicatore  Generale. 

II  Padre  Fra  Tomaso  Fontana,  Predicatore  Generale. 

II  Padre  Fra  Tomaso  Pillotto. 

II  Padre  Fra  Vicenzo  Maffei,  Predicatore  Generale. 

II  Padre  Fra  Gio :  Andrea  Pratti,  Lettore. 

II  Padre  Fra  Lorenzo  Christomolo,  Lettore. 

II  Padre  Fra  Nicolo  Christomolo. 

II  Padre  Fra  Bernardino  Mutti,  Lettore. 

II  Padre  Fra  Pietro  Martire  Degna,  Lettore. 

II  Padre  Fra  Giovanni  Premuda,  Lettore. 

II  Padre  Fra  Innocentio  Pencini,  Lettore. 

II  Padre  Fra  Nicolo  Gariboldi. 

II  Padre  Fra  Antonio  Moretti. 

II  Padre  Fra  Giorgio  Righetti,  Predicatore  Generale. 

Fra  Gio.  Pietro  Bortoletti. 

Fra  Giorgio  Marturazza. 

Fra  Serafino  Ciotti. 

Fra  Rimondo  Redoi. 

Fra  Camillo  Nascimben. 

Fra  Tomaso  Rugolo. 

Fra  Marin  Lazaroni. 

Tutti  li  sopranominati  M'°  R**'  Padri,  presenti,  che  hanno  facolta  et  voce  in  detto 


Documents.     IF.  265 

loro  Venerando  Capitolo,  et  rappresentanti,  dissero,  la  maggior  parte  di  esso,  Et  spontanea 
et  Volontariamente  per  nome  di  detto  loro  Venerando  Monastero,  et  successor!  di  quello 
in  perpetuo,  hanno  dato  et  concesso  si  come  veram'*  in  virtu  della  Parte  presa,  dissero, 
nel  loro  Consiglio  sotto  di  trenta  Decembre  passato,  qui  a  piedi  registrata,  et  in  virtu 
del  presente  publico  instrumento  dano  et  liberamente  in  perpetuo  concedono  alii  ante- 
detti  Mag'''  S"  Marco  Ginami,  Bernardo  Giunti  et  Paulo  Baglioni,  necnon  alii  S"  Giulio 
Donadei,  1'  altro  dei  doi  Consiglieri,  Francesco  Baba,  1'  altro  dei  doi  Sinnici,  Zuanne 
Vidali  di  Zonta  et  Zuanne  Maria  Misserini,  Scrivan,  tutti  qui  presenti,  che  con 
r  auttorita  a  loro  ultimamente  concessa,  per  parte  presa  nel  detto  loro  Capitolo  General 
sotto  di  tredici  Instante,  et  rattifficata  per  1'  Officio  degl'  111""  S"  Proveditori  di 
Commun  il  giormo  d'  hoggi,  per  nome  di  detta  loro  Universita  Compagni  et  Successor! 
di  essa  stipulano  et  accettano,  Un  Magazeno  di  Muro  a  pepian,  posto  et  situato  nel 
primo  Claustro  del  detto  loro  Venerando  Monastero,  sotto  il  Novitiato,  contiguo  ad 
un'  altro  simile  da  essi  M*°  R**'  Padri  concesso  alia  Scola  dei  Specchieri  di  questa  Citta 
sotto  di  venticinque  Ottobre  passato  ;  Per  abellimento  del  qual  Magazeno  et  per  special 
commodo  di  detta  Universita,  detti  M'"  R'^'  Padri  per  nome  di  detto  loro  Monastero 
et  successori  di  esso,  hanno  contentato  et  contentano,  che  detta  Universita  possi  et 
vaglia  quello  far  fabricare,  con  porte,  balconi  et  altre  cose  necessarie,  come  meglio  le 
parera  et  piacera,  mentre  pero  non  venghi  interrotto  V  ordine  del  Claustro  et  la 
cominciata  Architettura ;  cosi  che  detta  Universita  con  li  successori  di  essa,  possi  et 
vagli  valersi  liberamente  del  detto  Magazeno,  come  sopra  concessogli,  et  di  quello 
disponer  come  di  cosa  propria,  libera  et  espedita  senza  contradittione  d'  alcuna  persona, 
et  specialm**  delli  M'°  R*^'  Padri  per  nome  di  detto  loro  Venerando  Monastero,  et 
successori  di  quello  in  perpetuo  ;  Ponendo  detta  Universita  et  successori  di  essa  circa 
il  Magazeno  come  sopra  concessogli,  in  ogni  di  detto  loro  Venerando  Monastero,  et 
successori  di  esso,  luoco,  ragion,  grado  stato  et  essere  ;  Quella  constituendo  procuratrice 
irrevocabile  come  in  cosa  propria;  Et  concedendogli  percio  di  detto  Magazeno  I'attual, 
corporal  et  libero  possesso ;  Cosi  che  possi  et  vogli  di  propria  auttorita  et  senz'  altro 
decreto  d'alcun  Giudice,  in  virtu  del  presente  publico  instrumento  pigliar,  et  apprender 
detto  possesso,  Promettendo  in  oltre  detti  M'°  R*^'  Padri  per  nome  di  detto  loro 
Monastero  et  successori  di  esso  in  perpetuo,  di  mantener  et  conservar  sempre  detta 
Universita  et  successori  di  essa  in  perpetuo  nel  quieto  et  paciffico  possesso  et  godimento 
di  detto  Magazeno  come  sopra  in  perpetuo  concessogli,  et  di  quella  difender  in  ogni 
caso  di  molestia  contra  qualunque  contradicenti  persone,  in  Giudicio  et  fuori,  a  tutte  di 
detto  loro  monastero  et  successori  di  esso,  spese,  danni  pericoli  et  interessi  ;  Con 
decchiaratione  che  se  in  alcun  tempo  per  causa  di  riffabricare  il  detto  loro  Monastero,  o 
per  qual  si  sia  altra  causa,  fosse  necessario  anco  di  gettar  a  terra  il  detto  Luoco  come 
sopra  concessogh,  all'  hora,  et  in  tal  caso,  detti  Molto  R*^'  Padri  per  nome  di  detto 
loro  Monastero  et  successori  di  esso  in  perpetuo,  hanno  promesso  et  promettono,  si 
sono  obligati  et  si  obliganno  di  conceder  a  detta  Universita  un'  altro  Luoco  simile  per 
special  commodo  et  servitio  di  quella  a  sottisfattione  et  gusto  particolare  pero  di 
detta  Universita,  et  con  obligo  in  oltre  a  detto  Venerando  Monastero  di  bonifficar  a  detta 
Universita  tutte  le  spese  che  convenisse  fare  per  abellimento  del  Luoco  che  in  tal  caso 
le  fosse  per  detto  Monastero  concesso  ;  Et  perche  1'  Universita  et  Arte  predetta,  con 
Parte  presa  nel  detto  loro  Capitolo  General  sotto  di  vinticinquc  Genaro  1 639,  si  e 
obligata  di  far  Celebrare  Messe  doi  al  Mese  per  un  Legato  de  ducati  doicento  lasciatogli 
dalla  q  S'"*  Anzola  figliuola  del  q  S""  Constantin  di  Maggi,  relitta  in  primo  voto  del  q 


2  66  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

S'  Pictro  Gicrvason  giusto  al  ponto  del  Testamento  di  detta  cj  S"  Anzola,  et  come  in 
detta  Parte,  registrata  nel  detto  Libro  delle  Parti  di  detta  Univcrsita,  piu  particolarmente 
si  Iciige  ;  Per  tanto  li  gia  detti  M'"  R'*'  Padri  per  nome  di  loro  Monastero  et  successori 
di  quello  in  perpetuo,  hanno  promesso  et  promettono,  si  sono  obligati  et  si  obligano,  di 
celebrare  et  far  celebrare  le  dette  vintiquatro  Messe  all'  anno,  cioe  dodeci  all'  Altare  che 
dovera  per  detta  Universita  esser  fabricato,  nel  detto  loro  Luoco,  come  sopra  conccssogli, 
videlicet  ogni  Seconda  Domenica  di  mese,  et  le  altre  dodeci  nella  loro  Veneranda 
Chiesa  all'  Altare  privileggiato  del  Crocifisso  overo  a  quegli  altri  Altari,  et  in  quelli 
giorni  che  a  loro  M"'  R'*'  Padri  meglio  gradiranno  ;  Et  all'  incontro  detti  Mag*"'  Sig" 
Marco  Ginami,  Bernardo  Giunti,  Paulo  Baglioni,  Giulio  Donadei,  Francesco  Baba, 
Zuanne  Vidali,  et  Zuan  Maria  Misserini  per  nome  di  detta  loro  Universita  et 
successori  di  essa  in  perpetuo,  hanno  promesso  et  promettono,  si  sono  obligati  et  si 
obligano,  di  dar,  pagar  et  prontamente  ogn'  anno  iinito  in  perpetuo  contribuire  sive 
corrispondere  al  detto  Venerando  Monastero  dei  detti  M'"  R**'  Padri  di  Santi  Giovanni 
e  Paulo,  una  recognitione  sive  elemosina  de  ducati  trentasei  correnti,  da  lire  sei  e  soldi 
quatro  per  ducato,  cioe  Ducati  trenta  per  la  concessione  perpetua  di  detto  Magazcno,  et 
gli  altri  Ducati  sei  per  1'  obligo  predetto  di  celebrare  perpetuamente  le  dette  vintiquatro 
Messe  ogn'  anno;  da  principiarsi  il  di  primo  Agosto  prossimo,  et  finir  debbi  il  di  ultimo 
di  Luglio  1643,  ve'ituro  ;  et  cosi  d' anno  in  anno  finito  in  perpetuo,  senz' alcun' 
immaginabil  contradittione,  ogn'  eccettione  et  cavillatione  rimmossa  ;  Et  quando  che, 
per  qualunque  impensato  accidente,  mancasse  1'  Universita  predetta,  overo  che  quella, 
con  li  Successori  di  essa,  fosse  deffetiva  per  qualche  tempo  considerevole  di  contribuire 
la  detta  corrisponsione  annua  perpetua  al  detto  Venerando  Monastero,  all'  hora  et 
in  tal  caso  li  gia  detti  M'°  R*^'  Padri  restino,  et  restar  debbino  liberi,  et  assoluti  Patroni, 
come  erano  avanti  la  stipulazione  del  presente  instrumento,  non  solo  del  detto  Luoco 
ma  anco  degli  abellimenti  di  esso  affisi  nel  muro,  potendolo  nel  detto  caso  tener  per 
loro  uso  particolare,  overo  liberamente  concederlo  a  chi  piu  le  parera  et  piacera  ;  con 
patto  special  et  espresso  fra  dette  Parti  fermamente  stabilito,  che  quando  detta  Universita 
sive  Legitimi  Intervenienti  di  quella  assignassero  al  detto  Venerando  Monastero  nell' 
Officio  111"""  della  Cecca  di  quest'  inclita  Citta,  overo  in  altro  Luoco  sicuro  et  di 
consenso  del  detto  Monastero  tanto  capitale  ivi  esistente  quanto  che  detti  M'°  R*^'  Padri 
potessero  riscuoter  ogn'  anno  li  detti  ducati  trenta  sei  correnti,  per  la  corrisponsione 
annua  perpetua  sopradetta,  overo  quando  la  detta  Cecca  s'  affrancasse,  investissero 
detto  Capitale  in  un  buon  fondo  idoneo,  et  sicuro,  con  il  consenso  del  detto  monastero, 
per  la  qual'  investita  riscuotesse  similmente  detti  ducati  trenta  sei  annui,  ma  pero  con 
la  perpetua  manutentione  sempre  et  in  ogni  caso  di  essa  Universita  ;  all'  hora,  et  in 
tali  casi,  detta  Universita  con  li  successori  di  essa  resti,  et  restar  debbi,  a  fatto  libera 
et  disobligata  dalla  detta  corrisponsione  annua,  et  goder  debbi  perpetuamente  il  detto 
Luoco  ut  supra  concessogli,  senz'  alcun'  immaginabil  oppositione  ;  et  con  espressa 
etiam  decchiaratione  che  1'  andito  del  Claustro  dirimpetto  al  detto  Luoco,  come  sopra 
per  detti  M'"  R**'  Padri  a  detta  Universita  concesso  resti,  et  restar  debbi  sempre  libero, 
disoccupato  et  senz'  alcun  immaginabil  impedimento  ;  Per  manutentione  et  osservanza 
delle  quali  tutte  cose  nel  presente  publico  instrumento  di  conventione  et  accordo 
contenute,  tanto  detti  M'"  R**'  Padri  per  nome  di  detto  loro  Venerando  Monastero  et 
successori  di  quello,  quanto  detti  S"  Ginami,  Giunti,  Baglioni,  Donadei,  Baba,  Vidali  et 
Misserini  per  nome  di  loro  Universita  et  successori  di  essa,  in  perpetuo,  hanno  obligato 
et  hippothccato,  obligano  ct  hippotheccano  tutti  et  cadauni  beni  mobili  et  immobili, 


Documents.     IV.  'zdy 

presenti  et  futuri,  in  qualunque  luoco  posti  et  esistenti,  Pregando  me  Nodaro  a  doverne 
far  il  presente  publico  instrumento. 


ASlum  Fenetiis. 

in  Sacristia  Ecclesiae  suprascriptorum  admodum  Rever'^'""""'  Patrum  San6lorum 
loannis  et  Pauli,  Presentibus  ad  predi6la  Perillustre  et  exceliente  Domino  Paschalino 
Giavanelli  filio  Perillustris  Domini  Antonii,  Medico  Phisico  Veneto,  et  Domino 
Carlo  Filago  filio  Domini  Lodovici  de  Rodigio,  Testibus  ad  haec  specialiter  vocatis 
et  rog. 

Stephanus  Sala  q  D"'  D  Laurentii  publica 
audloritate  Venetiarum  Not"  de  praem''*  rog'^ 
scripsi,  publicavi,  meque  hie  in  fidem  subs" 
et  signavi. 


J  di  28  Marzo  1 664. 

Conoscendosi  molto  proprio  et  adequato  al  Servitio  dell'  Universita  de  Librari  c 
Stampatori,  e  con  il  riguardo  al  culto  del  Sig*"  Iddio,  non  sii  permesso  a  chi  si  sii  il 
giorno  di  f'esta  metter  fuori  Libri  d'  alcuna  sorte  che  rende  scandolo  et  poco  decoro,  et 
anco  per  ovviar  alii  dispendii  et  incomodi  causati  quotidianamente  per  tali  disordini  alia 
detta  Universita,  percio  1'  111""  SS"  Ger'""  Zen,  Aim"  Barbaro  et  Ant°  Molin  Prov''  di 
Co  :  invigilando  alia  conservatione  delle  Leggi  in  tal  proposito  essistenti  nella  matricola 
di  detta  Universita,  et  inherendo  alia  parte  16  Lug°  1598  stanno  Terminando 
Terminato  che  siino  casse  e  nulletutte  le  licenze  sin  hora  concesse  a  chi  si  sia,  essendo 
risoluta  volonta  di  SS.  SS.  Ill""^  che  siano  santificate  le  Feste  et  osservati  li  decritti 
concernenti  in  tal  proposito ;  et  perche  vi  sono  alcuni  poveri  librari  SS.  SS.  111'"*^  hanno 
terminato  che  il  prior  di  detta  Universita  possi  conceder  licenza  a  qualche  povero 
matricolato  giusto  alia  Terminatione  di  SS.  SS.  111"^*  die  18  Zug°  161 3,  et  confirma- 
tione  seguita  li  20  Ag'''  successivamente  in  40  C.  N.  j  alia  quale  in  tutto  et  con  tutto 
haver  si  debba  1'  intiera  esecutione  ;  qual  licenza  concessa  dovera  esser  approbata  et 
sottoscritta  almeno  da  Due  di  SS.  SS.  111""*.  Non  intendendosi  pero  che  possi  poner 
fuori  altro  che  Libri  Spirituali  giusto  alle  Leggi  in  penna  alii  contrafacenti  della  perdita 
dei  Libri  et  decaduti  ipso  fa6lo  di  detta  licenza  ;  et  se  vi  fosse  alcunoardito  et  temerario 
che  in  onta  di  questa  terminatione  volesse  metter  fuori  le  Feste,  cadino  in  pena  della 
perdita  de  Libri  che  li  saranno  ritrovati  et  altre  penne  ad  arbitrio  della  Giustitia,  da 
esser  il  tutto  Decciso  giusto  le  Leggi  ;  et  la  presente  sia  registrata  nella  Matricola  di 
detta  Universita  et  letta  in  ogni  Cap'"  Gen'*'*  a  chiara  intelligenza  di  Cadauno. 

GiRMo  Zen  Prov  de  Co  : 
Almoro  Barbaro  P.  d  Co : 
Anto  Molin  Pr  d  Co  : 


268  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 


Die   II  Genaro   1665. 

No.  24.  L'  111""  S"   Alvise  Venier  et  Ascanio  Giustinia  Honorandi  P"  d  Coniun   udita 

1'  instanza  di  bonifacio  Ciera  con  la  quale  ha  rapresentato  li  pregiudicii  che  trovano 
per  occasione  dal  esser  prorogati  li  tempi  delli  privileggi  della  stampa  de  libri  da  quelle 
persone  che  non  sono  li  nied""  autori,  esscndoci  con  abuso  introdoto  che  benche  11 
med"  autore  non  facia  alcuna  instanza,  ad  ogni  modo  quest!  tali  si  arogano  autorita  di 
voler  loro  stessi  appogiarsi  li  stessi  privileggi  di  far  stampare  per  se  stessi  li  libri  d'  altri 
autori,  il  che  non  dovendosi  tollerare,  anzi  essendo  di  necessita  fame  particolar  provisione 
per  bcneficio  universale  di  tutta  I'  arte  de  Libreri  et  Stampatori,  per  tanto  SS.  111'"^  per 
la  presente  terminatione  hanno  concesso  et  terniinano,  che  fenito  il  tempo  concesso,  al 
proprio  autore  non  ardisca  alcun  altro  appropriar  a  se  stesso  libri  d'  alcuna  sorte  per 
farli  stampare  a  suo  utile  et  beneficio,  ne  vaglia  alcun  priviieggio  se  non  de  Manuscriti, 
et  cio  sotto  pena  di  D  200  applicati  al  escavacion  de  Rii  di  questa  Citta,  oltre  altri  D. 
20  da  esser  applicati  al  denonciante  secreto,  se  ne  sara,  se  non,  alii  ministri  farano  1' 
esecutione  et  altre  pene  ad  arbitrio  della  Giustitia,  et  cio  affinche  li  detti  Stampatori  et 
Libreri  possino  universalmente  tra  loro  haver  quel  beneficio  et  utile  che  li  vien  permesso 
dalle  stampe  et  spese  de  med""  libri. 


1688.    II  Gennaro. 

No.  25.  The  Presidents  of  the  Collegio  della  Militia  da  Mar — seeing  that  the  Gastaldi  of 

the  Guilds  burden  their  brethren  with  excessive  taxation  by  bringing  to  this  office  lists 
which  omit  the  names  of  many  members,  and  thereby  inducing  the  President  to 
sanation  a  higher  taxation  per  head  than  is  necessary — order  that  all  sanations  shall  be 
issued  for  the  future  on  a  printed  form  whereon  shall  appear  the  amount  of  money 
required. 

Fifteen  days  must  elapse  between  the  presentation  of  the  amount  of  the  proposed 
tax  and  the  ratification  of  the  same,  during  which  days  the  members  of  the  Guild  may 
appeal. 

Marc  Antonio  Moresini. 

Marco  Loredan. 


1704.      21  Settembre. 

No.  26.  Osservando  gl'  Illustrissimi  et  Eccellentissimi  Signori  RefFormatori  dello  Studio 

di  Padoa  che  contro  il  tenor  de'  Publici  Decreti,  et  in  particolare  di  quello  24  Settembre 
1653,  si  prendono  moiti  Librari  e  Stampatori  temerariamente  liberta  di  ristampare 
Libri,  Canzoni,  et  altre  carte  senz'  impetrarne  la  debita  licenza  dal  magistrate,  pero 
1'  Eccellenze  loro,  conoscendo  perniciosissimo  il  disordine,  hanno  in  ordine  al  pre- 
accenato  Decrcto  terminate,  et  terminando  comandato  che  non  possino  ristamparsi 
Libri,  Canzoni,  ne  altre  Carte  in  quL-sta  Dominante  senza  precedente  licenza  del  loro 
magistrate,  in  pena  a  Contrafacienti,  oltre  la  perdita  dell'  opere  ristampate,  d'  altre 
afflittive  et  pecuniarie  che  pareranne  all'  Eccellenze  loro,  ordinando,  che  la  presente 


Docume?Jts.     IV.  269 

Terminatione  sia  registrata  nella  Mariegola  de  Librari  et  Stampatori  per  la  sua  pontuale, 
et  inviolabile  essecutione. 

Ferigo  Marcello  Proc.  Reffor. 

GiR.  Venier  Cav.  Proc.  Reffor. 

Marin  Zorzi  Refformator 

Agostino  Gadaldini  Segr. 


1704.     4  Ottobre, 

Rappresentando  il  Priore  e  Compagni  dell'  Arte  de  Librari  e  Stampatori  invalso 
1'  abuso  che  molti  Lavoranti,  et  Matricolati,  o  Capi  Mistri,  che  servono  per  Lavoranti, 
Compositori,  Torcolari,  et  altri  serventi,  che  s'  essercittano  nelle  Botteghe  de  Stampatori 
e  Librari,  vanno  diffetivi,  et  Debitori  delleTanse,  che  d'  anno  in  anno  vengono  imposte 
dalla  loro  Universita,  come  pure  di  Luminarie  et  altre  Gravezze,  di  maniera  che  si 
rendono,  e  per  la  lunghezza  del  tempo  e  per  la  renitenza  loro,  inesigibili,  con  pregiudicio 
non  solo  al  Publico  interesse  per  la  Tansa  insensibile,  e  Gravezze  spettanti  all' 
Universita  medesima,  ma  anche  alia  specialita  de  Priori  dell'  Arte  che  devono  soccom- 
bere  all'  Esborso,  e  col  proprio  Denaro  supplire  a  pagamenti  de'  Salariati,  et  altri,  ch' 
occorressero.  Chiamato  pero  il  zelo  dell'  Illustrissimi  et  Eccellentissimi  Signori 
Refformatori  dello  Studio  di  Padova  a  provedere  a  questo  esentialissimo  disordine,  hanno 
con  la  presente  terminato  e  terminando  comandato,  che  tutti  i  Matricolati,  Capi 
Mistri,  Stampadori,  Librari  et  altri  che  fanno  lavorare  cosi  in  Casa  come  fuori  di  Casa, 
tanto  di  stampe  che  di  legar  Libri,  debbano  al  presente  et  in  avvenire  trattenere  a  quelli 
che  rissultassero  debitori  delle  preaccennate  nature  di  maggior  summa  di  Ducati  cinque, 
Libre  due  alia  Settimana  sino  all'  estintione  del  debito  loro,  et  a  gl'  altri  che  non 
eccedessero  li  Ducati  cinque  di  Debito,  Lira  una  alia  Settimana. 

Li  sudetti  denari  doveranno  di  Mese  in  Mese  essere  esborsati  a  Priori  dell'  Arte 
pro  tempore  ad  essere  posti  in  Cassa  sotto  tre  mani  de  Chiavi,  giusta  li  Capitoli  dell' 
Universita  sotto  pena  a  detti  Matricolati  et  altri  come  sopra  che  contrafacessero,  di 
pagar  del  proprio,  e  de  Ducati  25,  da  essere  levati  dal  Magistrato,  et  applicati  ad 
arbitrio  di  loro  Eccellenze  :  E  perche  resti  la  presente  Terminatione  pontualmente 
osservata,  non  possi  darsi  ne  riceversi  lavoro  alcuno,  se  prima  da  Lavoranti  et  altri  non 
sara  portata  fede  de  gl'  attuali  Priori  che  giustifichi  se  vi  sia  o  non  vi  sia  Debito,  et  la 
summa  precisa  dello  stesso,  da  essere  custodito  da  quel  Libraro  o  Stampatore  che  dara 
da  lavorare,  e  cio  sotto  le  sudette  pene  a  chi  contravenisse. 

Et  la  presente  sia  stampata  et  registrata  nella  Mariegola  dell'  Arte  a  chiara 
intelligenza  di  cadauno. 

Ferigo  Marcello  Proc.  Reffor. 

GiROL.  Venier  Kav.  Proc.  Reff. 

Marin  Zorzi  Refformator. 

Agostino  Gadaldini  Segr. 


1704.     11  Ottobre.     In  Pregadi. 
Confirmation  of  the  above. 

N    N 


270  77/f  Venetian  Printing  Press. 


1704.      10  Ottohre, 

Mo.  29.  or  lllustrissimi   et  Eccellcntissimi  Signori   RefFormatori   dello  Studio  di  Padova, 

iiihereiido  al  Dccrcto  dell'  Eccelientissimo  Senate  de  11  Maggio  1603,  et  attese 
1'  humilissime  Instanze  del  Prior  e  Compagni  dell'  Arte  de  Librari  e  Stampatori  di 
questa  Citta,  hanno  con  la  presente  terminato,  et  terminando  comandato,  che  volendo 
pcrsonne  non  Matricolate  stampare  alcun  Libro  in  questa  Dominante  per  contrattarlo, 
(Jebbano  pagar  per  ogni  Balla  di  10  Risme,  come  resta  da!  medesimo  Decreto  prescritto, 
Grossi  otto  air  Arte  sopradetta,  in  pena  a  qualunque  contrafaciente  della  perdita  dell' 
opere  da  esserc  divise  giusta  le  Leggi. 

E  perche  conviene,  che  non  resti  defraudata  1'  Universita  di  tale  contributione, 
ch'  e  giusta,  e  che  per  il  Decreto  medesimo  serve  per  sostentamento  delle  molte  sue 
Spese,  e  della  Gravezza  del  Galeotto,  alia  quale  non  soggiacciono  li  non  Matricolati, 
siano  parimente  tenuti  tutti  li  Librari  e  Stampatori  dar  in  nota  al  Priore  e  Banca  tutte 
r  Opere,  che  al  presente  si  stampassero,  o  ristampassero,  o  si  facessero  stampare  o 
ristampare  da  Particolari  non  Matricolati,  col  numero  de'  Fogli,  rimosso  qualunque 
concerto  o  Accordo  che  clandestinamente  corresse  con  altri  Nomi,  in  pena  di  pagar  del 
proprio  li  sudetti  otto  Grossi  per  Balla,  e  di  Ducati  25  da  esser  applicati  ad  arbitrio  dell' 
Eccellenze  loro. 

Et  la  presente  sia  stampata,  e  fattone  registro  nella  Mariegola  dell'  Arte. 

Ferigo  Marcello  Proc.  RefFor. 

GiROL.  Venier  Kav,  Proc.  RefFor. 

Marin  Zorzi  RefFormator. 

Agostino  Gadaldini  Segretario. 

J  di  25  Ottohre  i  704. 

Publicate  sopra  le  Scale  di  S.  Marco,  e  di  Rialto  per  Zuanne  Pizzolato  Comandador 
di  sue  Eccellenze. 

20  Apr'tle  1 700. 

No.  30.  The  Proveditori  di  Comun,  for  the  better  preservation  of  Religion  and  for  the 

good  government  of  the  Guilds  recommended  to  their  diligence,  decree  that: 

1.  Whereas  in  conformity  with  the  order  of  21  July,  1699,  a  public  book,  "  sive 
catastico,"  has  been  opened,  in  which  the  income,  expenditure,  and  property  of  the 
Guilds  is  registered  ;  the  Wardens,  Gastaldi,  or  other  heads  of  the  Guilds  are  on  their 
side  to  draw  up  an  inventory  of  the  income,  expenditure,  and  property  of  their  Guilds, 
and  to  bring  it  to  this  office  to  be  compared  with  the  Catastico. 

The  Gastaldi,  on  their  election,  are  to  sign  a  receipt  for  the  property  named  in 
this  Inventory. 

The  Gastaldi,  at  close  of  their  term  of  office  and  before  the  Syndics  pass  their 
accounts,  shall  be  obliged  to  make  good  any  deficiencies  in  the  Inventory. 

2.  In  Chapter  and  Banca  many  resolutions  are  passed  in  a  sense  opposed  to  the 
standing  orders,  and  are  not  brought  to  this  office  for  ratification  till  many  months  and 


Documents.     IV,  271 

sometimes  years  have  elapsed  since  the  date  of  their  passing  ;  in  future  all  resolutions 
are  to  be  submitted  to  this  office  within  eight  days  after  the  meeting  of  the  Chapter  or 
Banca  in  which  they  were  passed,  under  penalty  of  a  fine  amounting  to  fifty  ducats. 

3.  Many  salaried  officials  of  the  Guilds,  as  "  Quadernieri,  Nonzoli,  Casselanti  et 
altri,"  accept  office  "  senza  pieggeria  di  buon  maneggio;"  for  the  future  within  fifteen 
days  of  their  election  these  officials  shall  deposit  their  caution  money  in  this  office  and 
receive  a  certificate  from  our  Notary  that  they  have  done  so,  under  pain  of  a  fine 
amounting  to  twenty-five  ducats. 

4.  Many  ex-officials  of  the  Guilds,  their  ineligibility  notwithstanding,  are  re- 
eledled  to  office ;  in  future  anyone  who  proposes  a  man  who  is  ineligible  shall  be  fined 
fifty  ducats. 

These  orders  to  be  registered  in  the  Mariegole  of  the  Guilds. 

Mar'  Antonio  Molin. 
Gio  :  Antonio  Moresini. 
Germo  Foscarini. 


13  Settembre  1714. 

The  Proveditori  di  Comun  order — 

1 .  That  no  Gastaldo  or  Head  of  a  Guild  shall  convoke  a  Chapter,  either  General 
or  Bancal,  without  obtaining  permission  printed  on  a  form  wherein  shall  appear  all  the 
business  to  be  dealt  with  in  the  said  Chapter.  Our  Secretary  shall  ratify  no  Chapter 
held  without  such  permission. 

2.  The  rules  as  to  ineligibility  are  to  be  scrupulously  observed. 

3.  The  Heads  of  Guilds  shall  pay  their  caution  money  before  entering  office. 

4.  The  three  keys  of  the  strong-box  to  be  kept,  one  by  the  Gastaldo,  one  by  the 
Vicar,  and  one  by  the  elder  Sindico. 

5.  The  paid  officials  to  be  elected  on  the  vote  of  two-thirds,  not  of  the  half,  of 
the  Chapter. 

6.  In  cases  where  the  Nonzolo  is  to  have  a  voice  in  the  management  of  the 
Banca,  he  must  deposit  a  caution,  which  caution  must  be  renewed  every  five  years. 

The  above  order  to  be  registered  in  the  Mariegole  of  the  Guilds,  "  stampata  dal 
Pinelli  et  aggiunta  al  libro  e  raccolta  delle  altre  parti." 

Andrea  Vendramin. 
Agustin  Contarini. 
Daniel  Dolfin. 

Gio  Antonio  Albingoni  (?)  Nod. 


17 16.     30  Giugno. 

Rilevato  dagl'  111""  ed  Ecc™'  Sig"  Reformatori  dello  Studio  di  Padova  andar 
presentamente  involendo  uno  grave  disordine,  che  quantunque  venga  da  un  Revisore 
negata  la  Licenza  della  Stampa,  e  Ristampa  de  un  Libro  per  1'  eccezioni  che  la  di  lui 
attenzione  s'  e  creduto  in  obbligo  di  farle,  si  prende  in  ogni  modo  1'  Autore  o  il 
Stampatore  la  Liberta  di  riccorrere  ad  altro  revisore  per  conseguirne  1'  intento.  L'  Ecc^*" 


272  The  Venetian  Print 'mg  Press. 

loro,  conoscendo  opportune  di  troncare  il  progresso  a  tale  pernicioso  inconveniente,  hanno 
terminato 

Che  fatte  L'  Osservazioni  del  Libro  che  sara  presentato  al  Revisore  per  la  Licenza 
della  siampa  o  ristampa,  sia  egli  tenuto  nello  stesso  far  nota  delle  eccezioni  che  havesse 
in  esso  rimarcate,  e  di  raccogierle  anche  in  suo  particolar  foglio  diretto  al  Segretario 
del  Magistrate,  con  esprimere  li  motivi  che  lo  rendono  persuaso  a  disapprovare  in  tutto 
o  in  parte  il  Libro  medesimo. 

Che  riccvuta  dal  Segretario  la  nota  stessa  sia  egli  tenuto  far  tener  copia  delle 
eccezioni  medesime  agli  altri  Revisori,  perche  con  tal  lume  debbono  riggetare  1'  istanze 
che  le  fossero  fatte  per  la  concessione  della  stampa  o  ristampa,  restando  al  solo  Magistrato 
r  adito  del  ricorso  per  dipendere  intieramente  dall'  Autorita  e  Prudenza  dell'  Ecc"  loro 
ordinando  cosi  doversi  annotare. 

Che  della  presente  Terminazione  sia  data  copia  a'  Revisori  medesimij  a'  Librari, 
e  Stampatori  per  Lume  e  per  1'  esccutione. 

GiROLAMO  Renier  K'  Proc. 

Marino  Zorzi 

Lorenzo  Tiepolo  K""  Proc. 

Agostino  Gadaldini  Seg"°. 


3  Ottobre  lyig. 

Mo.  33.  The  Proveditori  di  Comun. 

The  Senate  by  a  decree  of  12th  December,  171 6,  confirming  a  previous  decree  of 
6th  November,  1648,  ordered  all  the  guilds  of  the  city  to  contribute  to  the  support  of 
the  nuns  from  Candia,  at  the  rate  of  one  ducat  a  year  for  each  guild,  which  subven- 
tion gave  a  total  of  three  hundred  and  fifty  ducats  applied  to  the  support  of  four  nuns 
and  their  chaplain  for  life,  and  after  their  death  to  the  Hospital  for  Soldiers  established 
on  the  island  of  San  Servolo,  and  any  surplus  to  the  Convent  of  the  Convertite  on  the 
Giudecca. 

The  Proi'editori  find  that  many  Guilds  are  deep  in  debt  for  this  subvention  ;  and, 
in  order  to  facilitate  the  payment  thereof,  they  decree  that 

All  Guilds  for  the  future  shall  pay  one  ducat  a  year  into  the  "Cassa  dell' 
Escavation,"  in  the  office  of  this  magistracy. 

All  Guilds  that  are  in  debt  may  extinguish  that  debt  by  a  yearly  payment  of  two 
ducats. 

These  payments  fall  due  at  the  end  of  August  each  year.  After  that  date  the 
fine  for  non-payment  shall  be  at  the  rate  of  twenty-five  per  cent.,  or  one  lira  eleven 
soldi  a  ducat. 

This  decree  to  be  registered  in  the  Mariegole  of  the  Guilds. 

Gerolemo  Polani 
Gerolemo  da  Mula 
FiLippo  Antonio  Boldu. 

GiuLio  Bonis  loco  Not, 


Documents.     IV.  ■  273 


Laus  B.  M.  V.  et  Joanni  de  Deo.  a  di  P"'"  April  1695. 

■Jo.  34.  A  list  of  the  members  of  the  Guild  at  the  above  date,  two  hundred  and  ninety  in 

number. 

Nota  de  Matricolati  che  si  trovano  essere  al  presente,  e  che  intrarano  in  avenire. 
Judging  as  far  as  one  can  by  the  writing,  the  number  of  members  at  the  date  of 
opening  the  list  was  eighty-one.^ 


I  Decembre  i  727, 

D'  ordine  degl'  III'"'  et  Ecc""'  Sig'  Press'  et  Ag"  al  ColP  della  Militia  da  Mar  et  per 
esecutione  di  parte  dell'  Eccemo  Sen"  22  Nov.  1727,  si  da  not*  a  voi  Gastaldo  dell' 
Arte  de  Libreri  a  Stampa  come  I'Arte  vostra  e  statta  caratata  per  1'  Armar  delle  Galerre 
Galeotti  n"  trenta  due,  sop*  quali  dovera  a  pmo  Marzo  pros"  venturo  1728,  correre 
la  Tansa  Ins^  a  detta  vostra  Arte  in  rag"  di  ducati  6  v.c.  per  Galeotto,  da  esser  di 
mesi  tre  in  mesi  tre  antecipa'*'  da  voi  e  successori  vos'  contata  in  Cassa  del  pnte  Mag° 
et  all'  occorenze  pur  dell'  Armar  per  q'^  portione  quello  vi  spetta.  ^ 

Ant°  Bragadin  Nod".^^  '^ 


1727.     4  Settembre. 

Avendo  rilevato  gl'  111""  et  Ecc"''  RefF'  dello  Studio  di  Padova,  che  alcuni  Librari, 
col  mandato  rilasciato  dal  loro  Magistrato  per  la  licenza  della  stampa  d'  un  libro,  si 
prendono  la  liberta,  dopo  il  corso  de  molti  anni,  che  n'  e  seguita  la  prima  stampa,  di 
fame  del  medemo  altre  ristampe,  a  loro  arbitrio,  e  senza  altro  mandato  di  licenza,  et 
conoscendo  opportuno  troncare  il  disordine  e  1'  abuso  invalso,  hanno  terminato  che  in- 
tendendo  alcun  libraro  o  stampatore  ristampare  lo  stesso  libro,  dopo  lo  spazio  di  anni 
quattro  sia  obbligato  a  ricevere  nuovo  mandato  per  la  licenza,  previa  la  fede  del  Revisore 
deputato,  sotto  le  pene  pecuniarie  che  pareranno  alle  Ecc^"  loro. 

E  della  presente  Terminatione  sia  data  copia  al  Priore  de  Librari  perche  ne  segua 
il  Registro  nella  Mariegola  a  chiara  intelligenza  di  Cadauno  per  la  sua  pontuale 
esecuzione. 

Carlo  Ruzini  K""  e  Proc. 

Alvise  Pisani  K""  e  Proc. 

GlO    PlETRO    PaSQUALIGO. 

Agostino  Gadaldini  Seg"". 


1728.     4  Luglio. 

No.  37.  Essendo  stato  da  Antonio  Mora  stampatore  senza  la  dovuta  licenza,  e  in  contra- 

venzione  de'  Publici  divieti,  ristampata  et  venduta  per  la  Pubblica  Piazza  la  Carta 

^  The  names  in  this  list  are  contained  in  the  Catalogue  of  Venetian  Printers,  Documents  V. 


2/4  ^f^^  Venetian  Prmting  Press. 

intitolata  Novisslma  istor'ta  delta  Fondazione  dell'  inclita  Cittd  di  Venecia  con  la 
Nascita^  Vita  e  Morte  di  Pilato^  per  gl'  111'"=  ct  Ecc""'  SS"  RefFormatori  dello  Studio  di 
Padova  attesa  la  di  lui  miscrabile  poverta,  et  mitius  agendo  con  la  facolta  chc  tcngono 
da'  Pubblici  Decreti  di  dcvcnire  summariamcntc  a  pene  afflitive  e  pecuniarie,  hanno 
condannato  lo  stesso  in  un  candcllotto  di  Cera  di  libbre  una  applicato  alia  Scuola  dc' 
Librari  e  Stampatori,  dovendo  della  presence  condanna  esserne  fatto  nella  medema 
registro  per  documento  ad  ognuno  et  ad  intelligenza  universale,  che  in  casi  simili  di 
contravcnzione  si  procedera  a  piu  pesanti  castighi,  ordinando  cosi  doversi  annotare. 

Gio  :  Francesco  Morosini  Kav. 

Alvise  Pisani  Kav.  Proc, 

PiETRO  Grimani  Kav.  Proc. 

Agostino  Gadaldini  Seg"°. 


1725.     15  Gennaro. 

No.  38.  Ordini  dcgl'  111""  et  Eccini   SS"  RifFormatori   dello  Studio  di  Padova  per  regola 

delle  Stampc,  Stampatori  et  Librari  di  Venezia.     In  conformita  di  quanto  dispongono 
le  Leggi.  ^    ,        .      .     .      . 

Considerata  fra  1' Arti  principali,  che  accrescono  splendore,  et  utile  alia  Dominante, 
anco  quella  della  stampa,  vi  dono  la  Publica  Potesta  il  suo  Sovrano  Patrocinio,  e 
furono  anco  con  providi  decreti  dell'  Ecc"^"  Senato  e  con  prudenti  Terminationi  del 
Magistrato  degl'  Illfni  et  Eccini  SS"  Rifformatori  dello  Studio  di  Padova,  a'  quali  ne 
resta  demandatala  sopraintendenza,  stabilite  di  tempo  in  tempo  Regole  aggiustatc  alia  sua 
felicc  susistenza  e  diretione  ;  nello  scorgersi  pero,  che  dalla  innoservanza  delle  medeme, 
e  dalla  facilita  delle  contraventioni  vadano  nel  lavoro  delle  stampe  invalendo  li  disordini, 
e  cio  che  si  rende  degno  di  riflesso,  siasi  avanzata  la  temeraria  rilasciatezza  d'  alcuni 
Librari  di  far  uscire  da'  Torchii  Libri,  Carte  minute,  et  altre  opere  senza  le  dovute 
Licenze,  e  senza  le  prescritte  Revisioni,  et  approvazioni  che  riguardano  la  Santa  Fede 
Cattolica,  1'  interesse  de  Prencipi,  e  buoni  Costumi,  ha  creduto  opportune  la  Maturita 
et  il  zelo  dt  E.E.  loro  di  raccogliere  ad  universale  notizia,  et  intelligenza  de  medemi 
Librari  e  Stampatori  nella  presente  Terminazione  1'  esentiale  delle  Leggi  che  contengono 
gl'  ordini  concernenti  1'  intraprendere  le  Stampe,  e  1'  eseguirle,  quali  oblighi  corrano 
doppo  terminate,  e  li  Privilegii  dalla  Publica  Munificenza  accordati,  cosi  che  senza 
punto  derogare  all'  altre  Leggi  in  tal  proposito  disponent!,  che  s'  intendano  ferme  nel 
loro  vigore,  ravvivata  1'  esecutione  puntuale  et  intiera  delle  Publiche  prcscrittioni,  sia 
troncato  il  pernicioso  corso  agli  Inconvenienti,  e  tutto  conspiri  a  rimettere  nella  sua 
antica  cstimatione  c  floridezza  1'  Arte  medema. 


Revisione  avanti  la  Stampa. 

Che  in  ordinc  a  quanto  viene  Decretato  dalle  Parti  dell'  Ecc""'  Senato  1 1  Maggio 
1603  e  1653,  ^4  Settembre  et  altri  ancora,  qualunque  Libro,  Opera  e  Compositione 
qualunque  siasi,  et  in  ogni  materia,  niuna  ecettuata,  da  stamparsi  o  ristamparsi  debba 
esser  da  Stampatori  e  Librari  Matricolati,  e  da  ogni  altro  chc  vora  far  stampare  o 
ristamparc,  fatta  vedcrc  da  uno  delli  Revisori  deputati  da  SS.  EE.  perche  dal  mcdesimo 


Documents.     IV.  275 

con  la  diligenza,  che  si  deve,  sia  riveduta,  et  esaminata,  per  quello  concerne  1'  interesse 
de'  Prencipi,  e  buoni  costumi,  per  la  licenza  della  stampa  o  ristampa. 

Venendo  da  un  Revisore  negata  la  licenza  della  Stampa  o  ristampa  di  alcun  Libro, 
per  quelle  eccettioni  che  la  di  lui  attentione  vi  facesse,  non  possa  1'  Autore  o  stampa- 
tore  ricorrere  ad  altro  Revisore  per  conseguir  1'  intento,  restando  1'  adito  del  ricorso  al 
solo  Magistrato  di  SS.  E.E.  Dovendo  in  tal  caso  il  Revisore  far  tenere  una  nota  del 
titolo  del  Libro  al  Secretario  del  Magistrato,  il  quale  ne  dovra  far  tenere  copia  agli 
altri  Revisori,  perche  con  tal  lume  debbano  rigettare  1'  instanze  che  gli  fossero  fatte  per 
la  concessione  della  Stampa,  o  ristampa  del  Libro  stesso,  et  in  resto  con  le  formalita  in 
tutto,  come  nella  Terminatione  del  Magistrato  30  Gennaro  1716. 

Se  il  compositore  giudicasse  che  il  suo  Libro  avesse  bisogno  d'  alcuna  Mutazione 
o  Aggiunta,  non  possa  farla  senza  essere  quella  riveduta  et  approvata,  come  sopra. 

Licenze  dopo  la  Revis'tone. 

Che  in  ordine  alia  precitata  Parte  24  Settembre  1653  et  alia  Terminatione  di  loro 
E.E.  de  di  21  Settembre  1704  confermata  con  suseguente  Decreto  dell'  Ecc"'"  Senato 
27  Settembre  medemo,  non  possa  alcuno  delli  Stampatori  principiare  a  far  compositione 
alcuna  di  Stampa,  ne  meno  metter  in  Torcolo,  o  stampare  qualunque  sorte  di  Libro, 
Opera,  et  Compositione,  se  prima  non  havera  eiFettivamente  ottenutala  Fede  ordinaria 
dal  P.  Inquisitore,  con  la  quale  approvi  il  Libro  et  1'  Opera  per  quanto  spetta  alia 
Cattolica  Religione,  e  la  Fede  da  uno  delli  Revisori  Deputati,  che  non  vi  sia  cosa 
alcuna  contro  Prencipi,  e  buoni  Costumi,  e  poscia,  col  mezzo  d'  esse  Fedi,  il  mandato 
dal  Secretario  di  loro  E.E.  sottoscritto  almeno  da  due  d'  essi  giusta  le  Leggi,  con  il 
quale  all'  hora  e  non  prima,  gli  resti  concessa  la  Licenza  di  poter  far  la  stampa  d'  esso 
Libro,  Opera  o  Compositione  qualunque  si  fosse,  e  questo  sotto  le  pene  che  pareranno 
ad  essi  Rifformatori. 

Per  la  Stampa  pero  delle  cose  minute,  e  di  poco  momento,  come  Elogi,  Sonetti, 
Canzoni,  e  cose  simili,  che  non  eccedano  il  num.  di  fogli  tre,  doppo  esser  state  licen- 
ziate  dal  P.  Inquisitore,  bastera  che  previa  la  Revisione,  siano  sottoscritte  dal  Revisor 
e  dal  Secretario  senza  obbligo  di  prender  il  mandato  de  Rifformatori,  giusto  il  Decreto 
deir  Ecc™  Senato  1696,  25  Ottobre,  e  giusto  il  praticato  in  ordine  al  medemo. 

Doveranno  li  Patroni  delle  Stamparie  Matricolati  tener  in  filza  tutti  li  Mandati  de 
Rifformatori,  che  avessero  riportati  per  la  Licenza  della  Stampa,  accio  in  ogni  occorenza 
possa  sapersi  con  certezza,  se  quanto  e  uscito  da  qualunque  Stamperia,  sia  fatto  servatis 
servandis  in  conformita  delle  Leggi. 


Corretione  per  la  Stampa. 

Per  la  Corretione  della  Stampa  inherendo  S.S.  E.E.  a  quanto  resta  disposto  e  co- 
mandato  dtt  Ecc"""  Senato  1603,  11  Maggio,  e  Terminatione  esecutiva  del  Magistrato 
di  Rifformatori  1614,  29  Ottobre,  hanno  ordinato  quanto  segue. 

Tutti  gli  Stampatori  e  Librari  Matricolati  che  voranno  stampare,  o  ristampare,  o 
far  stampare  alcuna  Opera  siano  obbligati  di  far  vedere  prima  al  Corettore  1'  Essemplare 
del  quale  voranno  servirsi  per  dilligentemente  coreggere  ogni  incorettione  che  in  esso 
si  trovasse. 


276  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

Siano  tenuti  di  volta  in  volta  far  leggere  Ic  Forme  in  piombo  con  dilligenza  dalli 
Compositori,  e  farle  ascoltare,  o  dalli  Proti,  o  da  altre  persone  sufficienti,  perche  la  prima 
Corettione  sia  fatta  in  detto  incontro  su  la  forma,  e  doppo  tirato  il  Foglio  in  Torcolo 
farquello  vcdere  da!  Corettore,  dal  quale  debbano  esser  corretti  gl'errori,  che  trovera  in 
detto  Foglio,  e  poi  si  abbia  a  tirare  il  secondo  per  assicurarsi  che  siano  stati  acconci  e 
cancellati,  E  perche  il  Magistrato  abbia  la  certezza  della  sufficienza  dei  Corettori, 
doveranno  in  avvenire  li  Corettori  della  Stamparie  darsi  in  nota  al  Magistrato  dell' 
Eccellenze  loro. 

Nella  Stampa. 

Debbano  quelli,  che  stamperanno,  ristamperanno,  o  faranno  stampare  servirsi  di 
Maestri  di  Stampa  conosciuti  per  sufficienti  dalli  Deputati  dell'  Arte. 

Debbano  servirsi  di  belli  Caratteri,  e  buoni  Inchiostri,  in  modo  in  modo  che  li  Libri 
non  solo  siano  corretti,  ma  ben  improntati,  netti,  e  leggibili. 

Si  servano  di  bella  e  buona  Carta,  con  Colla  sufficiente,  la  quale  sia  di  peso  pro- 
portionato  alia  qualita  de  Libri  che  averanno  a  stampare,  la  quale  ritenga  1'  Inchiostro,  e 
non  trapassi  ne  scompisi  in  modo  alcuno  giusta  la  Parte  dell'  Ecc"'"  Senato  4  Giugno 
1537,  e  sotto  le  pene  in  quella  statuite. 

Siano  tenuti  stampare  in  principio  di  cadun  Libro  il  Mandato  di  Licenza  de 
Rifformatori,  et  in  fine  I'  Errata. 

Siano  tenuti  il  Priore  de  Librari  e  Stampatori,  e  quelli  della  Banca,  che  saranno  di 
tempo  in  tempo,  andar  speso  vedendo  et  osservando  se  vi  sia  la  necessaria  abilita  negl' 
Operaii,  e  se  suppliscano  alii  requisiti  del  Lavoro,  nel  metter  insieme  buoni  Caratteri, 
usare  buoni  Inchiostri,  Carte  perfette,  e  farsi  buone  Correttioni,  e  riferir  tutto  pontual- 
mente  a  Rifformatori  ogni  mese,  perche  possino  essi  andar  applicando  a  misura  de 
disordini,  quel  Rimedii  e  Castighi,  che  stimeranno  giusti,  in  conformita  di  quanto 
resta  disposto  del  preacenato  Decreto  1603,  11  Maggio,  e  susseguente  1653,  24 
Settembre. 

Doppo  la  Stampa. 

Siano  obbligati  li  Stampatori  doppo  terminata  la  Stampa  de  Libri,  raccoglier,  e  con- 
servar  appresso  di  se,  almeno  per  il  tempo  d'  un  anno,  gli  stessi  Originali,  che  saranno 
stati  riveduti  dal  P.  Inquisitore,  e  dalli  Revisori  Deputati,  perche  in  questo  fratempo 
possano  con  1'  essistenza  de  medemi  conoscere  le  Contrafattioni,  e  massime  se  doppo  la 
Revisione  fatta  di  essi,  prima  d'  esser  gli  concessa  la  Licenza  di  stamparli,  sara  stata 
aggiunta  o  levata  alcuna  cosa,  e  postane  alcun'  altra  di  quelle  saranno  state  cancellate  o 
depennate  dalli  Revisori,  e  cio  conformandosi  alia  precitata  Legge  1603,  ii  Maggio. 

Se  nello  spatio  di  mesi  quattro  susseguenti  alia  Data  delle  sudette  Fedi,  lo  Stampa- 
tore,  che  1'  avera  ottenute,  non  avra  principiata  e  progredita  la  stampa,  possa  ogn'  altro 
stampatore,  che  voglia  stampare  quel  Libro,  ricercar  al  Secretario  Mandato  per  poter 
stampare  lo  stesso  Libro,  che  gli  dovra  esser  rilasciato,  e  cio  con  1'  oggetto  di  divertire  le 
collusioni  a  pregiuditio  degli  Stampatori  di  questa  Citta,  e  vantaggio  de  Forastieri. 

Terminato  1'  anno  doppo  la  Data  della  Fede,  possa  ogni  uno,  che  voglia  stampare 
il  medcmo  Libro,  sodisfarsi  a  suo  beneplacito,  previa  pero  la  permissione  de  Rifforma- 
tori, e  come  nella  precitata  Legge  1653,  ^4  Settembre. 


I 


Documents.     IV.  inn 

In  ordine  a  piu  Decreti  dell'  Ecc""'  Senato,  e  Terminationi  del  Magistrate  24 
Settembre  1680,  e  9  Marzo  1697,  siano  tenutigli  Stampatori,  finita  la  Stampa,  pre- 
sentare  le  due  prime  copie  di  cadaun  Libro  legate  in  Bergamina  nella  Publica  Libraria 
di  Venezia,  perche  1'  una  serva  per  la  stessa,  e  1'  altra  da  esser  trasmessa  nella  Libraria 
di  Padova,  ne  possano  publicare  ne  vendere  libro  alcuno,  se  prima  non  sara  statta  fatta 
la  consegna  come  sopra,  delle  sudette  due  Copie,  sotto  pena  della  confiscatione  di  tutti 
li  Libri  stampati,  et  altre  corporali  e  pecuniarie,  che  pareranno  a  E.  E.  loro. 

Nelli  Libri  stampati  fuori  di  Venezia,  non  sia  alcuno  che  ardisca  ponere  il  primo 
Foglio  stampato  con  1'  iscritione  di  Stampatore  e  Citta  di  Venezia  per  fargli  apparire 
stampati  in  questa  Citta,  sotto  pena  per  il  meno  di  Ducati  cento,  et  altre  maggiori,  che, 
avuto  riguardo  alia  qualita  delle  trasgressioni,  pareranno  all'  E.  E.  loro,  e  specialmente 
della  perdita  de  Libri,  li  quali  Ducati  cento  saranno  applicati  al  Denonciante,  da  essere 
tenuto  secreto  in  conformita  in  tutto  della  Legge  1603,  11  Maggio. 

Perche  alle  volte  vi  sono  stati  alcuni  cosi  temerarii,  che  hanno  ardito  di  stampar, 
e  ristampare  Libri  senza  le  dovute  Licenze  in  queste  Citta,  e  mentitamente  hanno  fatto 
apparire  che  siano  stampati  altrove,  e  come  tali  sono  stati  venduti. 

Rimarcandosi  pero  di  molto  peso,  e  degna  di  castigo  la  fraude,  che  tende  egualmente 
a  Publico  pregiuditio,  e  dell'  Arte,  saranno  contro  questi  giusta  la  dispositione  delle 
Leggi,  ricevute  Denontie,  e  praticate  Inquisitioni,  e  contro  li  liquidati  Colpevoli  sara 
in  conformita  delle  medesime  proceduto  con  ogni  rigore,  non  solo  di  fargli  perdere  li 
Libri,  ma  di  pene  pecuniarie  et  afflitive. 

E  mentre  e  della  Publica  Volonta  che  siano  rimossi  tutti  li  pregiuditii  all'  Arte,  e 
che  non  siano  distratti  gli  Artefici,  ne  che  escano  dalla  Dominante,  sotto  titolo  di  piombo 
lavorato,  materiali  et  altri  Instrumenti  inservienti  all'  uso  delle  stampe,  doveranno  in 
ogni  caso  di  contrafattione  essere  eseguiti  li  Decreti  1602,  20  Febraro,  e  1603,  1 1  Maggio. 

Privileggiati. 

Se  il  Privileggiato  non  dara  principio  a  stampare  1'  Opera  Privileggiata  nel  termine 
d'  un  mese,  doppo  averla  data  in  nota,  continuando  sino  al  fine  a  fame  ogni  giorno 
mezzo  Foglio  almeno  (salvo  che  se  mancasse  pergiusto  impedimento  da  esser  conosciuto 
da  quelli  della  Banca  dell'  Arte,  e  da  medemi  riferito  a  gl'  Ecc""  SS"  Rifformatori)  s' 
intendera  per  la  precitata  Legge  1603,  11  Maggio,  decaduto  dal  Privilegio,  nel  quale 
subintrera  quello,  ch'  avera  dato  la  Denontia,  e  non  v'  essendo  Denontiante,  quello 
parera  all'  E.  E.  loro. 

Se  nelli  Libri  per  li  quali  si  concede  a'  Matricolati  Privileggio  si  troveranno  Errori, 
quello  che  avera  ottenuto  il  Privileggio  s'  intendera  senz'  altro  decaduto  dal  medemo, 
giusto  il  Decreto  1 603,  1 1  Maggio. 

Se  li  Libri  per  li  quali  si  concede  a' Matricolati  Privileggio  riuscirano  mal  stampati, 
et  improntati,  non  ben  leggibili,  e  con  cattive  Carte  et  Inchiostri,  s'  intendera  il  Privi- 
leggiato incorso  nelle  pene,  che  per  tale  importante  et  essentiale  difetto  sono  statuite 
dal'  Decreto  dell  Ecc"'"  Senato  1537,  4  Giugno,  non  comprendendosi  pero  in  questo 
ordine  le  cose  minute  sino  a  Fogli  dieci  1'  una,  come  resta  nel  medemo  Decreto 
dichiarito. 

Non  possa  alcuno  che  ottenesse  Grazie  e  Privileggio  per  la  stampa  di  Libri, 
stampare  1'  Opere  Privileggiatc  altrove  che  in  Venezia,  e  stampandole  altrove,  non  gli 
vaglia  la  Grazia,  ne  si  possa  dimandare  Grazia  piii  d'  una  volta  del  medemo  Libro. 

o  o 


278  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

Se  alcuno  in  onta  del  Privileggio,  stampasse  1' opcre  concesse  ad  altri  in  Privileggio, 
tanto  stampandole,  c  faccndolc  stampare  in  questa  Citta,  o  fuori,  quanto  stampate 
vendcndolc  in  qiicsta  Citta  o  altrc  Citta,  Terre,  e  Luochi  del  Dominio,  incorrera  giusto 
la  Parte  21  Gcnnaro  1603,  ncUa  pcna  di  Ducati  300,  da  essere  divisi  come  in  detta 
Parte,  e  cio  oltrc  il  perdcre  1'  opere  stampate,  le  quali  saranno  di  quello,  al  di  cui  Privi- 
leggio sara  stato  contrafatto. 

A  preservatione  de  Privileggii,  c  dcU'  interesse  de  Privileggiati  sara  lecito  ad  ogni 
Privileggiato,  ct  a  quclli  dcll'  Arte  dar  notizia  de  Privileggii,  col  mezzo  de  suoi  Inter- 
venicnti  a  cadaun  Rapprcsentante  dclle  Citta  e  Luoghi  ove  fossero  Stampatori  e  Librari, 
a  fine  die  n'  apparisca  memoria  in  quelle  Cancellarie. 

Volendo  il  Privileggiato  far  intimare  a  Stampatori  e  Librari,  e  registrare  il  suo 
Privileggio  in  alcuna  di  quelle  Cancellarie,  non  possano  essere  tolti  piu  di  Soldi  40  per 
cadauno,  come  resta  disposto  nel  preacennato  Decreto  1603,  21  Gennaro. 

Potendosi  il  Libro  Privileggiato,  come  alcune  volte  e  succeduto,  ristampare  in 
Luoghi  cstcri,  et  introdursi  in  questa  Citta,  e  Stato,  et  vendersi  in  fraude  del  Privileggio, 
e  con  grave  pregiuditio  del  Privileggiato;  a  preservatione  pero  dell'  uno  e  dell' altro, 
mentre  resta  Decrctato  dalla  Parte  24  Settembre  1653,  quanto  col  Capitolo  6  occorre, 
dovera  essere  questa  eseguita,  cosi  che  tali  Libri  siano  del  tutto  Banditi  dallo  Stato,  e  se 
ne  capitassero  per  via  alcuna  non  possa  il  Deputato  all'  Estratione  de  Libri  dalla  Dogana 
licenziarli,  si  che  siano  cstrati  dal  Luogo  ove  saranno  recapitati,  ne  il  Secretario  fargli  il 
Mandato  per  venderli,  ma  siano  confiscati,  e  perduti,  et  in  oltre  giusta  detta  Parte 
puniti  quclli  a' quali  saranno  diretti,  come  li  Rifformatori  stimeranno  adequate  ai  termini 
di  Giustitia. 

Per  le  concessioni  poi,  che  fossero  supplicate  de  Privileggii  d'  Opere  stampate  ne 
Stati  Esteri,  sia  a  Carico  del  Secretario  del  Magistrato  di  raccordare  nell'  Informazioni, 
che  saranno  dall'  E.  E.  loro  prodotte,  1'  csecutione  del  Decreto  1603,  1 1  Maggio,  perche 
le  Ballottationi  di  tali  Privileggii  abbiano  a  farsi  con  li  cinque  sesti  dell'  Ecc"'"  Coleggio 
ridotto  al  suo  intiero  numero,  e  del  Senato  ridotto  dalli  180  in  su,  come  resta  dal 
medemo  prescritto. 

E  la  prcsente  Terminatione  sia  stampata,  e  intimata  a  cadauno  Stampatore  e 
Libraro,  con  ordine  ad  ogni  uno  di  tenerla  sempre  affissa  nelle  loro  Stamparie,  e  Librarie, 
affinche  non  possa  da  alcuno  esserne  pretesa  ignoranza. 

Dat.  li  15  Gennaro  1725. 

Gio  :  Franco  Morosini  Kav.  Rifformator. 
Andrea  Soranzo  Proc.  Rifformator. 
PiETRO  Grimani  Kav.  Proc.  Rifformator. 

Agostino  Gadaldini  Segr. 

J  di  5  Giugno  1730. 

No.  39.  Si  e  resa  cosi  osservabile  la  liberta  che  si  prendono  alcuni  Auttori  di  Libri,  Stam- 

patori, e  Librari  di  contravenire,  nel  proposito  della  Revisione  di  medesimi,  a  quanto 
fu  dalla  prudenza  degl'  111'"'  et  Ecc'"'  Signori  Reffbrmatori  dello  Studio  di  Padoa 
prescritto,  con  Terminazione  di  30  Gennaro  1716  c  15  Gennaro  1725,  che  trovano 
necessario  per  troncare  il  corso  alia  gravita  del  disordine  che  va  invalendo,  ravvivarne 
con  la  presente  la  dovuta  csecutione.  Esseir^ialissimo  c  il  punto,  che  tutti  li  Libri, 
Opere  e  Composizioni,  in  ogni  materia,  niuna  ecccttuata,  die  sarajino  per  stamparsi  o 


Documents.      IV. 


279 


ristamparsi,  devono  essere,  prima  che  escano  dalle  stampe,  in  vigore  delle  Leggi,  per  li 
riguardi  di  Principi,  e  buoiii  Costumi,  riveduti,  e  mentre  a  questa  importante  incom- 
benza,  in  ordine  a  Decreti  dell'  Ecc"""  Senato  1603,  11  Maggio,  e  1653,  24  Settembre, 
si  trovano  destinati  soggetti  d'  integrita,  virtu  et  esperienza  col  titolo  di  Deputati  alia 
Revisione,  restano  anche  incaricati  a  diligentemente  praticarla,  sopra  qualunque  Libro, 
Opera  e  Composizione  che  le  sara  presentata,  ne  rilevando  cosa  alcuna  contraria  alle 
loro  inspezioni,  formeranno  con  chiare  e  distinte  espressioni  loro  attestato,  mentre  dallo 
stesso  dipende  il  rilascio  del  Mandato  del  Secretario,  e  susseguente  sottoscrizione  del 
Magistrate,  per  la  Licenza  della  Stampa. 

Nel  caso  che  da'  essi  Deputati  si  rilevasse  nelli  Libri,  Composizioni,  et  Opere 
cadute  sotto  il  loro  Esame,  qualche  eccezione,  per  la  quale  credessero  di  non  concedere 
r  Attestato,  e  Fede  per  la  Stampa  o  ristampa,  sia  e  s'  intenda  prohibito  agl'  Auttori, 
Stampatori,  e  Librari,  in  consonanza  delle  preacenate  Terminazioni,  di  ricorrere  ad 
altro  Revisore  per  conseguirla,  ma  sia  preciso  obbligo  d'  essi  Revisori  di  far  nota  nel 
Libro,  Opera  e  Composizione  delle  eccezioni  che  avessero  rimarcate,  e  di  raccoglierle 
in  suo  particolar  Foglio  diretto  al  Secretario  del  Magistrato,  e  spiegarle  li  motivi  che  lo 
rendono  persuaso  a  disapprovarle  in  tutto  o  in  parte. 

Che  ricevuta  dal  Secretario  la  nota  stessa,  sia  egli  obbligato  a  far  tenere  Copia  a 
gl'  altri  Revisori ;  perche  con  tal  lume,  abbiano  a  rigettare  1'  Instanza  per  la  con- 
cessione  della  Stampa,  o  Ristampa,  restando  al  solo  Ecc""  Magistrato  1  adito  del 
ricorso  per  le  Deliberazioni,  che  dall'  Auttorita  e  dalla  prudenza  del  medesimo  fossero 
credute  opportune. 

E  la  presente  sia  Stampata  e  consegnata  con  1'  altre  a  Deputati  alia  Revisione, 
alii  Librari  e  Stampatori,  registrata  nella  loro  Mariegola  per  lume  e  per  1'  esecuzione. 

Carlo  Ruzini  Kav.  e  Proc.  "j 
Andrea  Soranzo  Proc.  VRefformatori. 

PiETRo  Grimani  Kav.  Proc.  3 

Agostino  Gadaldini  Seg°. 

1730.      20  Luglio. 


Ricevuta  sin  nel  suo  nascere  sotto  il  Publico  Sovrano  Patrocinio  I'  Arte  della 
Stampa,  reputata  fra  le  Principali,  et  utile  alia  Dominante,  et  alio  Stato,  fu  anche  per 
la  migliore,  direttione,  et  per  la  piu  florida  sussistenza  munita  di  provide,  e  prudenti 
dispositioni  che  dall'  attentione  degl'  111™'  et  Ecc'"'  Sig"  Refformatori  dello  Studio  di 
Padoa,  a  quali  resta  raccomandata  s'  e  trovato  necessario  raccogliere  e  ravvivare  nella 
Terminatione  di  15  Gennaro  1725.  Mentre  pero  per  renderle  eseguite,  s' e  rilevato 
che  ne  tempi  decorsi  sia  stato  prescielto  soggetto  d'  intelligenza,  e  pontualita,  che  con 
titolo  di  Presidente  alle  Stampe  ci  invigili,  scorgono  T  E.  E.  loro,  anco  ne  presenti 
opportune  rinovare  la  pratica,  e  con  tal  oggetto  conferire  1'  incombenza  di  Presidente 
alia  Persona  del  D"^  Gio :  fVan*^"  Pivati,  attuale  Revisore  di  Libri,  perche  con  1'  abilita 
e  virtu  che  possede,  habbia  ad  essercitarla  con  le  Comissioni  che  saranno  in  altra  Ter- 
minatione espresse. 

Carlo  Ruzini  Kav.  Proc.  Refformator. 

Andrea  Soranzo  Proc.  Refformator. 

Gio:   Piet":   Pasqualigo  Refformator. 

Agostino  Gadaldini  Segr°. 


280  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 


1730.     20  Luglio. 

No.  41.  Appoggiata  dagl'  111"''  ct  Ecc'"'  Sig"'  Refformatori  dello  Studio  di  Padoa  alia  virtu 

et  habilita  del  D"^  Gio  :  Fran""  Pivati  Revisore  de  Libri  con  Terminatione  di  questo 
gioriio  la  Carica  di  Presidente  alle  Stampe,  resta  anco  alia  di  lui  atteiizione  demandata 
la  cura  d'  invigilare  all'  esecutione  delle  Leggi  in  varii  tempi  emanate  per  la  migliore 
direttione  dell'  Arte  stessa,  e  contenute  nella  Terminatione  15  Gennaro  1725,  che  se 
le  consegna  in  copia  portando  al  Magistratio  cib  che  andasse  rilevando  et  occoresse. 

Sara  sua  particolar  inspettione  sopra  le  Stampe  de  Libri  che  con  Decreti  e 
Privilegii  dell'  Ecc'""  Senato  vengono  concesse,  accudendo  che  pontualmente  e  per 
intiero  siano  adempite  le  condizioni  prescritte,  e  de  quali  glene  sara  eshibita  la  copia. 
A  tenore  d'  essi  Decreti  dovra  esso  Presidente  andar  di  tempo  in  tempo,  secondo  gl' 
ordini  del  Magistrato,  rivedendo  li  Fogli,  che  si  anderanno  da  cadauno  Privileggiato 
stampando  per  rincontro  se  siano  conformi  al  primo  Foglio,  che  sara  stato  presentato 
nel  Magistrato,  e  che  dovra  sempre  conservarsi  per  campion,  e  se  corrispondano  in  esso 
gli'  oblighi,  che  tiene  d'  ottima  carta,  perfetti  caratteri  e  diligenti  correttioni,  portando, 
in  case  che  diversamente  risultasse,  le  relationi  all'  E.  E.  loro  per  gli  opportuni  com- 
pensi,  onde  escano  le  Stampe  nella  migliore  perfettione  e  diligenza,  con  credito  dell' 
Arte  e  benefitio  del  Commercio. 

Per  suo  honorario  dovra  da  Stampatori  che  havcranno  ottenuto  dall'  Ecc*""  Senato 
il  Privileggio  della  Stampa,  essere  al  medesimo  corrisposto  d'  ogni  Libro,  e  Tomo  d' 
opera  Privileggiata  1'  esemplare,  onde  conquesta  honorifica  e  giusta  rettributione  resti 
riconosciuto  1'  impiego  accurato  e  puntuale,  che  dalla  di  lui  nota  habilita  si  confida  d' 
essigere. 

Carlo  Ruzini  Kav.  Proc.  RefFormator. 

Andrea  Soranzo  Proc.  Refformator. 

Gio:   Piet"  Pasqualigo  RefFormator. 

Agostino  Gadaldini  Segr". 


No.  42.  Order  to  the  Guild  of  Booksellers  and  Printers  for  the  current  tax. 

tc   -         ,  f  Tansa  Insensibile  .         .         .         d.  2<;2. 

"cio  pagheranno  -{  -n     i-  1 

^  °  {  I  aglion        .....  d.  200, 

Data  dal  Collegio  Ecc"'°  Marittimo  li  29  Dicembre  1732. 

1733.     9  Gennaro  in  Pregadi. 

No.  43.  Ouanto    deriva    dalla    benemerita   vigilanza    delli    Refformatori    dello    Studio   di 

Padova,  e  volcre  con  virtu  e  con  zelo  suggerito  nella  scrittura  ora  letta,  onde  pro- 
movere  la  maggior  perfezione  alle  Stampe  di  questa  Dominante  rilevandosi  molto 
consentaneo  all'  oggetto  del  represtinarsi  il  Carico  di  Sopraintendente  alle  stampe  stesse 
tutto  e  ben  degno  de'  loro  studii  e  della  pubblica  approvazione. 

Gia  pcrb  impartita  facolta  alii  Refformatori  medesimi  di  devenire  alia  Scielta  di 
Persona,  che   per  la  loro  espcrienza  truveranno  atta  all'  esercizio  del  Carico  stesso, 


Documents.     IF.  281 

munendola  di  quell'  istruzioni,  et  ordini,  che  per  loro  prudenza  troveranno  piu  accomo- 
dati  e  necessarii,  onde  se  ne  ritragga  quel  frutto  che  corrisponda  alia  massima,  al 
vantaggio  de  Letterati  et  al  maggior  decoro  dell'  Arte. 

Assentendo  altresi  1'  equita  pubblica,  che  al  prescielto  sia  fissato  1'  annuale 
assegnamento  di  Ducati  Cento  al  corrente  valore  della  Piazza,  e  tanto  piu  ch'  e  riuscito 
all'  attenzione  del  Magistrate)  di  conseguire  a  benefizio  della  Cassa  un  sopravanzo  di 
Ducati  150  del  sopraggio  dell'  annuali  Stipendii  (che)  vengono  contribuiti  aUi  Maestri 
de'  i  Sestieri  della  Dominante,  della  qual  summa  sara  esborsato  1'  assegnamento  stesso, 
che  dovra  uscire  dalla  cassa  stessa  de  Gramatici  co  i  soliti  mandati  del  CoUegio 
Nostro. 

Vettor  Gradenigo 

Nod"  Ducal. 

1733.      16  Gennaro. 

Ben  compreso  dalla  Sovrana  prudenza  dell'  Ecc"'"  Senato  sopra  zelante  Scrittura 
degl'  111'"'  et  Ecc'"'  SSig''  Rifformatori  dello  Studio  di  Padova,  che  a  maggiore  per- 
fezione  delle  Stampe,  et  a  mantenerle  nell'  antica  estimazione,  consenanteo  sia  il 
ripristinare  il  Carico  di  Sopraintendente  alle  medeme,  instituito  sin  nel  secolo  passato 
et  esercitato  dal  fu  Zuanne  Sozomeno,  hanno  1'  E.  E.  loro,  con  la  faccolta  che  le  resta 
impartita  dal  Decreto  9  corrente,  rivocando  et  intendendo  per  nulle  le  due  Termina- 
zioni  di  20  Luglio  1730,  come  ce  fatte  non  fossero,  estese  nella  presente  1'  istruzioni 
et  ordini  che  hanno  riputati  accomodati  et  necessarii  all'  esercizio  del  Carico  stesso. 
In  consonanza  del  medesimo  Decreto,  dovra  eleggersi  un  Sopraintendente  alle  Stampe, 
persona  di  Prudenza,  di  Dottrina  e  di  pontualita,  capace  di  esercitar  1'  impiego. 

Al  medesimo  dovra  esser  consegnato  il  Libro,  in  cui  si  contengono  i  Decreti  e  le 
Terminazioni  concernenti  le  Stampe. 

Sara  sua  inspezione  et  precisa  incombenza  di  acudire  all'  osservanza  delle  Leggi 
nel  proposito  delle  Stampe,  scoprire  i  diffetti  e  disordini  che  corressero,  e  siano  per 
intiero  adempite  le  condizioni  prescritte  et  gli  obblighi  ingionti  a  Librari  et  Stampatori 
di  valersi,  particolarmente  nei  Libri  a  quali  con  Decreti  dell'  Ecc"""  Senato  viene  con- 
cesso  Privileggio  della  Stampa,  d'  ottima  carta,  perfetto  inchiostro,  e  caratteri  ed 
accurate  correzioni,  e  d'  ogni  mancanza  e  contravenzione  portarne  relazione  al 
Magistrato  per  gli  opportuni  compensi,  onde  dalla  di  lui  Sopraintendenza  se  ne  ritragga 
quel  frutto  che  corrispondi  alia  massima  al  vantaggio  dei  Letterati  et  al  maggior  decoro 
dell' Arte. 

Siano  al  medesimo  Sopraintendente  assegnati  in  annuale  stipendio  Ducati  Cento 
al  corrente  valore  della  Piazza,  di  esigerli  con  le  forme  e  mandati  soliti  dell'  Ecc"'° 
Colleggio,  di  sei  in  sei  mesi,  non  potendo  pretendere  alcuna  altra  immaginabile  utilita, 
e  ricognizione,  ne  ingiongere  per  occasione  del  suo  Offizio  alcun  aggravio  o  con- 
tribuzione  a'  Librari  e  Stampatori,  bensi  prestare  tutta  1'  attenzione,  per  tenerli  animati 
alia  perfezione  delle  Stampe,  onde  non  derivano  stancheggi,  ne  dilazioni  a  rendere 
pregiudicata  la  riputazione  dell'  Arte. 

Delia  presente  Terminazione  sia  data  copia  al  Priore  di  Librari  e  Stampatori 
perche  ne  siegua  registro  nella  Mariegola  dell'  Arte,  e  sia  ad  essi  notificata,  e  sortisca  in 
ogni  tempo  la  sua  pontual  esecuzione. 

Sia  parimente  data  copia  del  Decreto  9  corrente  e  della  presente  Terminazione 


282  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

al  Magistrate  dc  Goveriiatori  dell'   Iiurade  C  issa  di  Gramatici,  per  la  sua  esecuzione 
nel  proposito  della  corrisponsione  dello  Stipendio  dell  eletto  Sopraintendente. 

Gio  :  Fran™  Morosini  Kav.  RifFormator. 

And*  Soranzo  Proc.  RifFormator. 

PiETRO  Grimani  Kav.  Proc.  Rifformator. 

Agostino  Gadaldini  Segret". 


^733-      ^^  Gennaro. 

No.  45.  Dovendo  gl'  111""  et  Ecc'"'  SSig"  Rifformatori  dello  Studio  di   Padova  in  ordine  al 

Decreto  dell'  Ecc'""  Senato  di  9  Gennaro  corrente,  devenire  all'  elezione  di  persona 
capace,  di  Dottrina,  Intelligenza  e  pontualita  ad  esercitare  il  carico  di  Sopraintendenza 
alle  Stampe,  hanno  con  la  facolta  impartita  dal  Decreto  medesimo  eletto  il  D'  Gio  : 
Fran*^"  Pivati  attuale  Revisor  de  Libri,  con  lo  Stipendio  di  Ducati  cento  al  corrente 
valore  di  Piazza  all'  anno,  da  esigerli  dalla  Cassa  di  Grammatici  et  con  gli  obblighi  et 
condizioni  contenute  nel  preaccenato  Decreto,  et  correlativaTerminazione  di  1 6  corrente, 
ordinato  cosi  annotarsi. 

Gio,  Fran'^"  Morosini  Kav.  RifFormator. 
And*  Soranzo  Proc.  RifFormator, 
PiETRO  Grimani  Kav.  Proc.  RifFormator. 

Agostino  Gadaldini  Segretar". 


173-I.     23  Gennaro. 

No.  46.  Essendosi  presentati  con  Riverente  Supplica  avanti  gl'  111'"'  et  Ecc""  SSig'^'  RifFor- 

matori  dello  Studio  di  Padova  il  Priore  Bancalli  et  Confratelli  dell'  Universita  de*  Librari, 
nella  quale  premettendo  Rassignatione  et  Ubbidienza  al  Divieto  che  ne'  Libri  da 
stamparsi  in  avvenire  in  materie  Theologiche  di  lus  Canonico  et  simili,  resti  compresso 
il  nome  di  questa  Citta  et  di  tutte  1'  altre  suddite,  onde  possi  bensi  spiegarsi  quello  di 
Citta  estere,  Implorano  di  poter  Unicamente  dichiarire  essere  stampato  il  Libroa  Spese 
di  tal  Libraro  di  Venetia,  et  cib  perche  non  rimangano  Deviate  le  Commissioni  che 
Ricevono,  aggiongendo  1'  Instanza  d'  una  permissione  di  questa  Natura,  sia  a  Cautione 
loro  Rilasciatain  scritto,  SS.  EE.  trovano  conveniente  d'  anniiire  al  Ricorso,  terminando 
che  ne  Libri  dell'  esposta  condizione  sia  accordato  all'  occasione  della  stampa  o  Ristampa 
il  ponervi  la  ricercata  Dichiaratione,  salva  pero  la  Proibitione  antedeta,  assentendo  pure 
che  di  volta  in  volta  venga  in  Carta  concessa  la  Facolta  rifFerita  alio  Stampatore,  che 
stampare  o  Ristampare  volesse  Libri  della  condizione  sudetta. 

Gig  :  Pietro  Pas^ualigo,         ^ 

Michel  Morosini.  Cav.  >  RifFormator!. 

Lorenzo  Tiepolo  Kav.  Proc.  J 

Agostino  Gadaldini  Segretario. 


Documents.     IF.  283 


17  Mar-z.0  iy26. 

GY  III""  et  Ecc""  Sig"  RifFormatori  dello  Studio  di  Padova  trovano  proprio  con  la 
presente  dichiarire  che,  essendo  con  Decreto  del  Ecc"""  Senato  di  11  Maggio  1603 
concesso  ad  ogni  Libraro  d'  intraprendere  la  Stampa  d'  alcun  Libro,  o  d'  opera  composta 
di  piu  tomi  il  Privileggio  d'  anni  dieci  dal  giorno  che  lo  da  in  nota,  et  potendo 
succedere  che  trascorrino  quattro  et  anco  anni  cinque  ad  ultimarla,  abbia  et  possi 
intendersi  principiato  il  Privileggio  dal  giorno  del  compimento  dell'  ultimo  tomo,  che 
dovra  essere  annotate  nella  stampa  dal  Libraro,  con  le  pratiche  che  si  stillano  in  Francia 
et  Ollanda,  et  che  tiene  lo  stampatore  Comino  in  Padova,  ma  con  I'obbligoal  medesimo 
Libraro  di  stampare  almeno  ogni  giorno  un  mezzo  foglio,  onde  apparisca  la  con- 
tinuazione  della  stampa,  sotto  pena  in  caso  di  trasgressione  cominata  nel  Decreto  dell' 
Ecc'"°  Senato  1653,  ^4  Settembre,  e  Determinazione  del  Magistrato  di  15  Gennaro 
1 725,  et  del  Presente  Capitolo  sia  data  copia  al  Priore  dell'  Arte  perche  sia  notificata  a 
cadaun  Libraro  per  la  sua  esecuzione. 

Z.  PiETRO  Pasqualigo.  Rif. 

MiCHiEL  MoRosiNi.  Kav.  Rif. 

Lorenzo  Tiepolo.  Kav.  Proc.  Rif. 

Agostino  Gadaldini  Segr°. 


1765.     29  Agosto. 

Pervenuti  al  Magistrato  nostro  con  vera  sorpresa  alcuni  Manifesti  de'  Libri  Stam- 
pati  e  pubblicati  senza  le  debite  licenze  dalli  Libraij  Pitteri  e  Storti,  li  quali  notificano 
callo  notabile  di  prezzo,  l'  uno  per  il  Ricciardetto  di  Nicolo  Carteromaco,  e  1'  altro  per  la 
Biblioteca  Ferrari,  la  stampa  e  publicazione  de  quali  si  trova  contraria  alle  stabilite 
massime  et  alle  Leggi,  e  reca  sommo  pregiuditio  e  sensibile  danno  alia  Fede  di  Com- 
merzio,  et  al  Universale  de  Confratelli  dell'  Arte  Tipografica,  si  fa  determinare,  operando 
con  clemenza,  al  risoluto  comando,  che  li  detti  Pitteri  e  Storti  abbiano  entro  il  solo 
termine  di  giorni  otto  a  ritrattare  con  altri  manifesti  a  stampa  li  viglietti  suespressi  come 
se  fatti  non  fossero,  precentando  a  medesimi  di  doverli  presentare  prima  della  stampa 
medesimo  al  Magistrato  nostro  per  quelle  osservazioni  che  convcnissero,  e  per  ottenerne 
la  permissione  della  Stampa  sudetta.  E  perche  poi  e  supponibile  che  siano  stati  anche 
d'  altri  Libraij  o  Stampatori  pubblicati  con  la  Stampa  altri  avvisi  o  manifesti  di  tal  natura 
senza  la  permissione  nostra,  si  dichiara  che  questi  siano  nulli  e  di  niun  valore,  come  se 
usciti  e  pubblicati  non  fossero. 

E  la  presente  dovera  esser  consegnata  al  Priore  de  Librari  e  Stampatori  per  regis- 
trarla  nella  Mariegola  dell'  Arte,  e  da  lui  intimata  a  ciaschedun  Matricolato  per  la  sua 
pontuale  et  inalterabile  obbedienza. 

Angelo  Contarini  Pr.  RifFor. 
Francesco  Morosini  Kav.  Pr.  RifFor. 
GiROLAMO  Grimani  RifFor. 

Davidde  Marchesini  Seg"°. 


284  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 


1737.     28  Aprile. 

No.  49.  Essendo  stata  nella  pubblica   Piazza  di  San   Marco  venduta  la  Predica  intitolata 

"  Passione  di  Gesu  Ciisto  rccitata  nella  Ducal  Chiesa  di  San  Marco  nel  Venerdi  Santo 
dal  ?*■  Serafino  Pctrobelli  Capuccino  de  Lendenara,"  stampata  nella  stamperia  di 
Steffano  Traniontin,  et  di  comissione  d'  Angclo  Pasinello,  Libraro,  con  annotazione  di 
licenza  di  Supcriori,  ancorche  non  ottcnuta  dal  Magistrato ;  Gl'  111'"'  et  Ecc""  SS'' 
Riftormatori  dello  Studio  di  Padova,  con  la  facolta  che  le  resta  da  pubblici  decreti 
inipartita  d'  essercitare  in  tali  occasioni  summariamentc  pene  e  castighi,  mitius  agendo, 
hanno  condennato  il  medesimo  Passinello  in  libre  vinti  di  cera  alii  P.  P.  Riftormati, 
dovendo  nel  termine  di  giorni  otto  presentare  al  Segretario  del  Magistrato  la  ricevuta 
della  sudetta  cera. 

Et  della  presente  Terminazione  sia  data  copia  al  Priore  dell'  Universita  de  Librari, 
perche  ne  sia  fatto  registro,  et  rcsti  la  mcmoria  della  di  lui  trasgressione. 

Gio:  Fran™  Morosiki  Kav.  RifForm. 

Gio  Emo.  Proc.  Riff. 

PiETRO  Grimani.  Kav.  Proc.  Riff. 

Agostino  Gadaldini  Segretar". 


///""  tt  Ecc'"'  SS'ig"  Proved'itori  di  Comun  It  30  Giugno  1736. 

No  50.  A  solo  fine  di   togliere  gli  abusi  che  si  erano  introdotti  nell'  accettar  Fratelli,  nel 

dar  le  loro  Prove,  e  nel  far  le  loro  Cariche,  nella  nostra  Universita  de'  Librari,  Stampa- 
tori  e  Legatori. 

L'  andera  Parte  posta  dal  Mag*^"  Prior  e  Banca,  che  la  Colonna  de'  Legatori  sia 
regolata  e  governata  da  soli  Capi  Maestri  Legatori,  e  che  de  caetero  il  Mag^"  Prior  e 
Banca  de'  Librari  e  Stampatori  non  abbia  da  ingerirsi  nell'  accettar  Fratelli  ne  ballottar 
le  Prove  de  Legatori  ne  far  le  loro  Cariche,  e  cosi  s'  intendi  regolata  la  Parte  presa  in 
Capitolo  Gererale  li  10  Febb"  i']\'\. 

Attesa  dunque  la  sudetta  Parte  si  dichiara  che  de  Cittcro  se  alcuno  Legatore  desi- 
derasse  di  entrare  nell'  Arte  de'  Librari  e  Stampatori  non  possi  mai  esser  accettato  in 
alcun  modo  se  non  avera  li  suoi  giusti  Requisiti,  come  accenna  la  Parte  de  20  Decembre 
1735,  cio  e  che  li  sudetti  Requisiti  siano  intieramente  fatti  che  abbia  servito  un  Capo 
Maestro  Libraro.  Cos!  pure  venendo  il  caso  che  qualche  Libraro  desiderasse  di  esser 
matricolato  per  Legatore,  questo  debba  avere  li  suoi  attestati  tutti  d'  aver  servito  un 
Capo  Maestro  Legatore,  e  debba  portarsi  avanti  la  Banca  de  Legatori,  la  quale  dovra 
esser  formata  da  sei  Capi  Maestri  Legatori,  cio  e  il  suo  Capo,  li  due  Eletti  sopra  le  Prove, 
li  due  sopra  le  contrafazione,  ed  un  Consigliere  da  esser  eletto  da'  soli  Capi  Maestri 
Legatori,  e  questi  poi  li  destineranno  la  loro  Prova  spettante  a  Legatore,  cioc  un 
Messale  da  esser  legato  con  le  carte  dorate  schiette,  e  coperto  di  Cordoan  nero,  lavorato  la 
coperta  di  oro  a  piacere  del  Capo  Colonna  ;  e  la  sudetta  Prova  dovera  esser  peritata  dalla 
sola  Banca  de'  Legatori,  e  poi  ballottata  da  tutti  li  Capi  Maestri  Legatori,  e  passando  li 
due  terzi  delle  balle  restera  in  tal  modo  matricolato  per  Capo  Maestro  Legatore. 

Occorendo  la  sudetta  Colonna  de'  Legatori  di  radunarsi  per  li  loro  affari,  come 
sopra,  si  radunerannu  nella  nostra  Scola  di  S.S.  Gio  :  e  Paolo,  dichiarandosi  che  li  sudetti 


Documents.     IV.  285 

r.egatori  siino  in  avvenire  sempre  esclusi  di  entrare  nelle  Riduzioni,  e  Capitoli  de' 
Librari,  come  facevano  per  il  passato,  e  che  essi  Legator!  sieno  sempre  soccombenti  a 
quei  giusti  aggravii  che  li  venissero  gettati  come  erano  per  il  passato,  e  s'  intendi  la 
sudetta  Colonna  solamente  sciolta  come  sopra  ;  E  d'  ogni  volta  che  la  detta  Colonna 
accettera  qualche  Capo  Maestro  Legatore  dovra  il  suo  Capo  consegnar  subito  la  Benin- 
trada  ricevuta  nellc  mani  del  Mag'"  Prior,  ed  insieme  li  Requisiti  da  esser  posti  in  filza 
separata,  e  per  fame  registro  in  un  jibro  a  parte,  che  dovra  esser  formato  a  tal  line  per  la 
sola  Colonna  de  Legatori. 

ToMASO  MiCHiEL.  Proved,  di  C. 


Ter?ninazione  degV  Illustrissimi  et  Eccellentissimi  Signori  Rifformatori  dello 

Studio  di  Padova. 

Ritrovandosi  scoperta  al  presente  di  Lire  quattro  mille  ottocento  e  ottanta  una 
r  arte  de  Librari  e  Stampatori  di  questa  Citta  per  crediti  che  ella  tiene  de  suoi  Confra- 
telli  in  conto  di  Tanse,  Taglioni,  Luminarie  ed  altro,  come  apparisce  dalla  inserta  nota 
formata  dal'  attuale  Priore  dell'  Arte  medesima,  e  venendo  pur  essa  pregiudicata  delle 
solite  e  gia  stabilite  Lire  tre  e  soldi  due,  che  sborsar  devc  ogni  Libraro  al  caso  di  dare 
in  nota  li  Libri  da  stamparsi  per  il  conseguimento  del  Privileggio,  e  cio  per  ommettersi 
una  tale  annotazione  sulla  fede,  che  per  1'  instituito  Registro  de  Mandati  concedersi  non 
possa  dello  stesso  Libro  a  piu  d'  uno  la  stam.pa,  il  che  vicne  a  farsi  un  equivalente  del 
Privileggio  suddetto,  necessario  conoscono  gl'  Illustrissimi  et  Eccellentissimi  Signori 
Rifformatori  dello  Studio  di  Padova  il  provedere  nell'  una  e  nell'  altra  parte  al  disordine 
per  benefizio  dell'  Arte  suddetta,  e  per  mantenerla  in  vigore,  e  nella  capacita  di  reggere  a 
suoi  aggravii  ;  E  pero 

Hanno  terminate,  che  non  possa  in  avvenire  il  Segretario  del  loro  Eccellentissimo 
Magistrate  elevare  Mandato  alcuno  per  la  Stampa  di  verun  Libro,  se  unitamente  alle 
consuete  Fedi  di  Revisione  non  gli  sara  esibito  attestato  dal  Prior  de  Librari,  pro 
tempore,  che  assicuri  non  esser  debitore  all'  Arte  stessa  quello  che  ricercasse  il  Mandato, 
dovendo  esso  Priore  rilasciar  Gratis  e  senza  stancheegio  un  tale  attestato,  onde  in  abuso 
non  converta  la  provida  disposizione. 

Sara  poi  detto  Piore  tenuto  a  presentare  immancabilmente  nel  Magistrate  di  loro 
Eccellenze  un  foglio  esatto  di  mese  in  mese,  per  il  quale  risultino  tutti  li  Libri  che  entro 
quel  mese  fossero  annotati,  come  sopra,  in  Privileggio,  per  eseguirsene  sopra  1'  enunciate 
Registro  il  confrento  eel  numero  de  Mandati  ad  oggetto  delle  opportune  risoluzieni, 
dovendo  esprimersi  in  detto  foglio  li  nomi  de  Librari  o  Stampatori,  che  fatta  avessere 
r  annotazione  col  pagamento  delle  predette  Lire  tre  e  soldi  due  all'  incontro  del  neme 
che  vi  avra  suplito,  e  questo  ancera  per  le  deliberazioni  che  convcnissero. 

Et  la  presente  dovra  esser  stampata,  e  consegnata  al  Priore  de  Librari  e  Stampatori, 
per  la  sua  esecuzione,  e  perche  1'  abbia  egli  a  render  nota  alia  propria  Universita. 

Dat.  dal  Magistrate  de  Rifformatori  dello  Studio  di  Padova  li  31  Maggie  1742. 
Alvise   MecENiGO  2°  Rifformater. 
ZuANNE   OuERiNi  Proc.  Riffomiator.  / 

Daniel  Bragadin  Kav.  Proc.  Riffermator,  ^ 

Agostino  Bianchi  Seg'. 

P  P 


2  86  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 


1742.      1 1  Settembre. 

No.  52.  Riconosciutti  dalla  Maturita  dcIT  Eccelleiitissimo  Senate  li  molti  e  gravi  inconve- 

nicnti  che  derivar  possoiio  dal  diftondcisi  fuoii  dclla  Dominarite,  e  dall'  introdursi  nelle 
Citta  dclla  Terra  Fcrma  la  Stainpa  dc  Rossi  e  Neri,  chc  e  quella  de'  Libri  ad  uso  di 
Chiesa,  ha  con  Auttorevole  suo  Decrcto  de  di  28  Luglio  ultimo  passato  stabilito  che  un 
tal  genere  di  Stampa  sia  e  s'  intenda  fissato  nella  sola  Arte  dc  Librari  e  Stanipatori  di 
questa  Citta  di  Venezia,  cosiche  in  verun  Luogo  della  Terra  Ferma  sudetta  rinianer 
non  possa  esequito,  e  ne  restino  anzi  sospese  V  operazioni,  che  fossero  incominciate. 
Essendo  pero  stato  dalla  medesima  sovrana  Auttorita  rimesso  al  Magistrate  degl'  Illus- 
trissimi  et  Eccellentissiini  Signori  Rifformatori  dello  Studio  di  Padova  di  disponere  gli 
Ordini  necessarii  per  1' adem[Mmento  dell'  accenata  Deliberazione,  trovano  1'  Eccellenze 
loro  di  renderc  in  vigor  del  presente  Proclama  pubblicamente  noto, 

Che  cadaun  Libraro  o  Stampatore  Matricolato  nell'  Arte  di  questa  stessa  Citta  di 
Venezia  possa  liberamente,  e  senza  impedimento  veruno  pratticare  la  stampa  de  Rossi  e 
Neri  nelle  Stamparic  qui  csistenti,  et  in  quelle  pure,  che  qui  fossero  nuovamente  aperte 
da  Persone  come  sopra  Matricolatc,  proibita  cssa  Stampa  intendendosi  ad  ogni  altro  che 
non  si  ritrovasse  in  detta  Arte  descritto,  sotto  le  penc  tuttequali  sono  gia  dalle  pubbliche 
Leggi  comminate  a  Contrafattori  nell'  universale  delle  Stampe. 

Che  alii  Librari  tutti  c  Stampatori  di  qualunquc  Citta  della  Terra  Ferma,  ancorche 
Matricolati  in  quelle  lor  Arti  sia  assolutamente  vietato  lo  stampar  Rossi  e  Neri  per 
conto  proprio,  o  per  altrui  commissione  in  poca  o  in  molta  quantita,  dovendo  in  caso  di 
trasgressione  essere  confiscate  le  stampe,  e  soggetti  li  Trasgressori  a  quelle  pene 
pccuniarie  et  afliitive  che  pareranno  a  sue  Eccellenze. 

Che  non  possa  alcun  Libraro  o  Stampatore  di  Venezia  prestare  il  proprio  nome  a 
Librari  o  Stampatore  di  Terra  Ferma  per  la  referita  stampa  de  Rossi  e  Neri,  ed  ogni 
qual  volta  cio  venisse  a  scoprirsi,  incorrera  tanto  chi  avesse  commessa  quanto  chi  data 
avesse  mano  ad  una  simile  coUusione  nei  piii  rigorosi  castighi  che  a  loro  Eccellenze 
sembreran  convcnicnti  oltre  la  perdita  anco  in  tal  caso  delle  eseguite  stampe. 

Che  debbano  immediate  restar  sospesi,  ne  possano  progrcdirsi  i  lavori  de'  Rossi  e 
Neri  in  que'  Luoghi  di  Terra  Perma,  ove  si  trovassero  incominciati,  e  per  assicurare 
r  obbedienza  sara  severamente  punito  chiunque  contravenissc,  sempre  invigilare  da  sue 
Eccellenze  dovendosi  con  mezzi  opportuni  per  iscoprir  le  mancanze. 

Et  il  presente  dovra  esser  stampato,  consegnato  al  Prior  de  Librari  e  Stampatori  di 
questa  Citta,  e  circolarmente  spedito  a  pubblici  Rapprcsentanti  di  Terra  Ferma  perche 
ne  promovano  1'  inviolabil  esecuzione. 

Z.  A L VISE  MocENiGo  sccondo  Riftbrmator. 
ZuANE  OuERiNi  Procurator  Riftbrmator. 
Daniel  Uragadin  Cavalier  Procurator  Riftbrm. 

Agostino  Bianchi  Segr. 


'Documents.     JV.  i^n 


A  di  30  Luglio  1738. 

Giunto  a  notizia  del  Magistrate  Eccellentissimo  de' Signori  Proveditori  et  Aggionti 
sopra  danari,  al  quale  da  replicati  Decreti  e  appoggiata  la  materia  delle  Stamparie 
Pubbliche  di  questa  Citta  e  della  Terra  Ferma,  che  in  questa  Dominante  vi  sono  stam- 
patori  quali  in  pregiudizio  del  pubblico  diritto,  e  con  quelle  maggiori  conseguenze  che 
possano  succedere,  si  fanno  lecito  d'  imprimer  stampe  attenenti  alia  Pubblica  Stamparia 
in  contraventione  del  prescritto  da  terminatione  delli  loro  Precessori  1685,  15  Marzo, 
ma  con  abuso  ancora  piu  esentiale  imprimer  sopra  di  esse  il  pubblico  segno  di  San 
Marco,  lo  che  non  e  lecito,  se  non  alii  Stampatori  Pubblici  a  quali  con  le  dovute  cautelle 
viene  affidato  il  segno  sudetto  con  il  mezzo  del  quale  potrebbero  succeder  rilevantissimi 
prejudizii  alii  pubblici  interessi  e  riguardi. 

Per  tanto  sue  Eccellenze  a  divertimento  di  tale  scandalosa  introduzione  hanno 
terminate,  e  con  la  presente  ordinate,  che  non  possa  alcun  stampatore  di  questa  Citta 
ingerirsi  in  alcuna  sorte  di  Stampe  attinenti  alia  Stamparia  Pubblica,  giusto  a  quanto 
viene  prescritto  dalla  precitata  Terminatione  1685,  ma  in  oltre  precisamente  divietano 
a  cadaun  Stampatore  il  valersi  e  in  qualsi  sia  modo  imprimer  stampe  con  il  segno  del  San 
Marco  in  pena  a  cadaun  contrafacente  di  Ducati  200  applicati  alia  Cassa  d'  Arsenal,  e 
di  quelle  maggiori  anche  afflitive  che  fossero  dovute  a  misura  delle  contrafazioni,  e  cio 
in  ogni  e  cadaun  caso  che  contravenisse  oltre  I'obbligo  di  rissarcir  la  Stamparia  Pubblica 
di  tutto  il  danno  che  gli  fosse  stata  inferito. 

Dovra  la  presente  esser  intimata  al  Prior  dell'  Arte  dei  Stampatori  con  obbligo  di 
renderla  nota  a  tutti  li  Confratelli  di  detta  Arte,  e  di  registrarla  nella  sua  Matricola  a 
cognizione  perpettua,  e  per  la  sua  dovuta  esecuzione.  Restando  in  oltre  dichiarito  che 
in  qualunque  caso  di  tali  rillevate  reita  potra  cadauno  del  presente  Eccellentissimo 
Magistrate  levar  la  pena  sudetta. 

LuNARDO  DiEDO  Provcditor. 

Gio  :  Priuli  Kav.  Proc.  Provediter. 

NicoLo  Corner  Provediter. 

ViNCENZo  PiSANi  quinto  Provediter. 

Antonio  Olmo  Ned  e  Segr. 


^73^-      ^3  Agosto  in  Pregadi. 

Approval  of  the  above. 

Bortolamio   Borghezalio  Nod.  Due. 

1749.     29  Maggio. 

Col  eggetto  di  rimovere  1'  occazioni  dei  disordini  che  pur  troppe  insorger  pessone 
nella  matteria  melto  gelesa  delle  Stampe,  si  e  trovato  necessario  dagl'  111'"'  et  Ecc'"' 
SS"  Reffbrmateri  delle  Studio  di  Padova  di  ravivare  gl'  ordini  nel  proposite,  in  una 
nueva  Terminatione  capitulata,  affinche,  col  lore  pontual  adempimento  che  convien 
confidare  dalla  Persona   del   D'   Gio :  Fran"*  Pivatti,   Pubblico  Revisore   de'  Libri  et 


2  88  T'he  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

attual  sopraintendente  alle  Stampe,  abbiano  a  riportare  il  loro  effetto  quelle  provide  e 
salutari  ordinationi  che  altre  volte  furono  dichiarate. 

Ouindi  e  che  1  E.  E.  loro  con  la  presente  ordinano,  et  ordinando  comettono  ad 
esso  sopraintendente,  non  solo  ma  anco  a  tutti  quelli  che  saranno  nominati  in  pro- 
gresso,  per  cib  che  ha  relazione  al  Carico  medesimo,  di  dover  ciascheduno  dal  proprio 
canto  eseguire  quanto  segne  ; 

P"*".  Sara  dal  medesimo  sopraintendente  tenuto  il  libro  a  stampa  in  cui  si  con- 
tengono  li  Dccreti  e  Terminazioni  concernenti  le  Stampe,  et  avera  ad  unirsi  gl'  altri 
sucessive  nel  proposito. 

i**".  Inspetione  particolare  del  medesimo  Pivati,  e  sua  precisa  incombenza  sara  1' 
accudire  che  riportino  la  dovuta  osservanza  le  Leggi  antedette  nel  proposito  delle 
Stampe,  e  massimamente  la  Terminazione  i6  Gennaro  1733,  scoprirne  li  diffetti  e  li 
disordini  che  corressero,  et  invigilar  finalmente  se  siano  per  intiero  eseguite  da  Stampa- 
tori  le  Pubbliche  Leggi  nel  proposito  gia  Pubblicate,  ed  a  lui  note. 

3'^°.  Dovera  ricopiarc  dal  libro  Mandati  che  tiene  dal  Segretario  del  Magistrato, 
per  ordine  di  Alfabetto,  il  nome  di  tutti  quei  Stampatori  e  Librari  di  questa  Citta  come 
della  Terra  Ferma,  che  d'  anno  in  anno  avessero  ottenuta  licenza  di  stampa,  connotare 
air  incontro  di  cadaun  nome  con  chiara  disposizione  li  titoli  de  Libri  che  li  fossero  stati 
concessi,  et  annotarvi  le  variazioni  che  da  nome  a  nome  fossero  soceduto  de  Mandati, 
affinche  il  tutto  servir  abbia  per  solo  suo  lume,  e  di  fondamento  per  ritraere  da  loro  1' 
Opere  publicate,  e  per  spiegar  poi  in  scritto  a  lume  delle  ulteriori  deliberazioni  del 
Magistrato,  1'  omissioni  in  cui  risultassero  nelle  consegne  delle  solite  copie  alia  Publica 
Libraria  di  Padova. 

4'".  Ma  perche  sommamente  importa  per  la  riputazione  delle  Venete  Stampe  ch' 
esse  procedino  nella  miglior  maniera,  avera  egF  a  cio  accudire  con  ogni  cura  «;iusto  al 
Decreto  di  sua  elezione,  e  sopraintendere  assiduamente  alle  medesime,  onde  si  ritragga 
quel  frutto  che  si  e  prefisso  1'  Ecc"'°  Senate  dalla  di  lui  cura  et  impiego  pratticandolo 
con  tutta  la  discrezione,  col  tenere  animati  li  Stampatori  alia  perfezione,  ma  senza 
sturbare  la  quiete  dell'  Arte,  e  portandone  in  tempo  opportune,  e  sempre  prima  che  sia 
publicata  1'  Opera  le  relazioni  in  scritto  dei  disordini,  che  mediante  le  continue  sue 
diligenze  avera  osservati,  e  che  meritassero  compenso. 

5".  Particolar  avvertenza  avera  egli  sopra  i  Libri  a  quali  con  Decreto  dell'  Ecc'"° 
Senato  fosse  stato  concesso  special  Privileggio,  affinche  siano  bene  impressi  in  buona 
Carta,  perfetto  Inchiostro  e  Caratteri,  con  diligenti  corretioni,  e  dovera  portarne,  anche 
di  questi  sempre  in  tempo  opportune  in  scritto  le  relazioni  di  chi  fosse  delinquente,  et 
in  che  consistesse  la  mancanza  perche  si  possa  accorrere  dall'  E.  E.  loro  con  solleciti 
provedimenti  et  ordinazioni  a  correggere  le  delinquenze.  Ad  oggetto  poi  che  possa  il 
sopraintendente  sudetto  esatamente  eseguire  quanto  anche  in  questo  Capitolo  gli  resta 
prescritto,  sara  egli  tenuto  procurarsi  dal  Segretario  nostro  le  note  de  Libri  concessi  dall' 
Ecc™"  Senato  in  Privileggio  a  Stampatori  cosi  di  questa  Citta  come  della  Terra  Ferma, 
et  il  tempo  della  Grazia  il  che  agevolmente  potra  e  dovera  adempire  mediante  1'  esato 
registro  che  tiene  di  tali  Privileggi  il  Segretario  nostro,  che  lasciera  al  detto  Pivati 
pratticare  le  note  ommessegli. 

6".  Dovera  egli  farsi  consegnare  dal  Prior  dell'  Arte  dc'  Librari  e  Stampatori  la 
nota  di  tutti  li  Matricolati  o  siano  descritti  in  detta  Arte  capaci  di  Mandati  di  Stampe  e 
lavoranti  delle  Stampe  di  questa  Citta,  distinguencjo  appresso  che  questi  ultimi  servissero, 
onde  poter  egli  et  il  Prior  de  Librari  connotare  al  margine  le  variazioni,  i  cambii  delle 


Documents.      IV.  289 

persone  di  stamparia,  o  se  mai  alcuno  partisse  da  questa  Citta,  a  lume  di  quelle  delibera- 
zioni  e  compensi  che  convenissero  a  tenor  delle  Leggi. 

7"^".  Perfetionato  dal  detto  Sopraintendente  Pivati  1'  Alfabetto  commessogli  negl' 
Articoli  365,  che  dovera  pratticare  con  la  maggior  sollecitudine  e  diligenza  non 
dovera  il  Segretario  rilasciar  piu  mandati  ad  alcuno  se,  oltre  le  solite  fedi  di  revisione, 
non  le  sara  pur  prodotta  una  fede  dal  custode  della  Publica  Libreria  di  Venezia  che 
dichiari  che  quel  tale  non  e  debitore  de  consegne  de  Libri  Stampati  alia  detta  Libreria 
di  Venezia  per  mandati  rilasciatigli ;  e  cosi  pure  altra  fede  del  detto  sopraintendente 
che  lo  stesso  spieghi  per  la  Publica  Libreria  di  Padova. 

8^".  Et  perche  dalle  Pubbliche  Leggi  e  prescritto  il  terinine  a  cadaun  Stampatore 
per  dar  mano  alia  stampa  doppo  ricevuto  il  mandato  e  di  compiere  1'  edizione  per  li 
libri  di  moderata  grandezza  dentro  1'  anno,  e  per  gl'  Altri  di  maggior  molle  et  in  piu 
Tomi  in  ragione  almeno  di  mezo  foglio  al  giorno,  salve  1'  escuzasioni  col  metodo 
stabilito  dalle  Publiche  Leggi,  cosi  con  tali  avertenze  si  averanno  dal  custode  e  dal 
sopraintendente  medesimo  a  segnarvi  le  sopra  espresse  fedi  rilasciate  con  la  connotazione 
del  giorno  e  nome  del  Stampatore  e  Libraro  averanno  1'  uno  e  1'  altro  imancabilmente 
a  presentare  nel  Magistrato  nostro,  d'  anno  in  anno  la  nota  ;  come  pure  altra  de  Libri 
respettivamente  ricevuti  da  esser  custodite  in  filza  a  parte  e  numerate  per  li  necessarii 
confronti  a  Publica  e  privata  cauzione. 

9".  A  facilita  de  confronti  medesimi  resta  prescritto  all'  Arte  de  Librari  e  Stam- 
patore di  questa  Citta  di  far  imprimere  Bolletini  da  esser  distribuiti  a  cadaun  Matricolato 
capace  di  iVIandato  ne'  quali,  lasciato  in  bianco  il  nome  dello  Stampatore  et  il  titolo  del 
Libro  o  Tomo,  si  esprima  "  lo  N.  N.  ho  publicato  in  questo  giorno  il  Libro  o  Tomo 
.  .  .  intitolato  ,  .  .  giusto  il  Mandato  degl'  Ecc'"'  SS"  Riffbrmatori  dello  Studio  di 
Padova  de  di  .  .  al  N*^  .  .  "  il  quale  Bolletino  dovera  essere  consegnato  prontamente 
al  Segretario  del  Magistrato,  e  da  lui  custodito  in  filza  a  parte  che  intitolera  di  Pub- 
licazioni  de  Libri,  cominandosi  la  pena  a  Librari  e  Stampatori  che  ommettessero  tal 
pronta  presentazione  di  essergli  depennati  et  annulati  li  Privileggii  che  avessero  con- 
seguito ;  le  quali  note  e  Bolletini  non  doveranno  essere  mostrati  che  al  solo  Ecc'"" 
Magistrato. 

X'"".  Le  copie  poi  de  Libri  Stampati  appartenenti  alia  Publica  Libreria  di  Padova, 
doveranno  da  qui  inanzi  essere  consegnate  dal  solo  sopraintendente  Pivati,  che  di  volta 
in  volta  rilasciera  la  ricevuta  a  cauzione  de  consegnatore  ;  e  di  sei  in  sei  mesi  di  tali 
ricevute  ne  portera  la  nota  con  le  distinzioni  necessarie  all'  Ecc'""  Magistrato  affinche 
raccoiti  in  una  conveniente  quantita,  se  ne  possa  fare,  con  le  solite  formalita  di  Cassa 
serrata  e  sigilata,  la  spedizione  alia  Publica  Rappresentanza  di  Padova,  ritrarne  le 
responsali  da  quel  Bibliotcchario,  e  aggiungerli  al  Cattalogo  de  Libri  della  medesima  ; 
e  riconosciuti  li  resti  astringcre  li  debitori  librari  alia  prescritta  consegna.  E  queste 
note  del  sopraintendente  si  ingionge  al  Segretario  di  tenerle  in  Eilza  pur  a  parte,  e 
sempre  numerate  come  si  e  detto  delle  Altre. 

XL  Avera  il  Pivati  particolar  avertenza  di  farsi  conesgnar  per  1'  intiero  da' 
respettivi  Stampatori  diffettivi  li  Libri  per  quali  fosse  stato  rilasciato  il  Mandato  da 
primo  Marzo  1739,  tempo  in  cui  incominciava  1'  instituto  registro  de'  Mandati,  sino 
al  presente,  senza  pe  o  ommettere  le  dilgenze  per  gl'  anteriori,  giusto  alle  Terminazioni 
gia  publicate,  et  a  piena  notizia  de  Stampatori  medesimi. 

E  della  presente  percio  le.spetta,  sia  fatta  tener  copia  al  I'rior  dell'  Universita  de 
Librari  e  Stampatori  di  questa  Citta  per  registrarla  nella  Mariegola  dell'  Arte  et  ad 


290  The  Venetian  Frinting  Press. 

ogni  altro  nomiiiato  in  cssa,  ben  ccrto  il  Magistrato  che  da  ogn'  uno  per  quanto  le 
resta  ingionto  sara  prestata  la  dovuta  obbedienza,  et  intiera  esecuzione. 

Gio  Emo  Proc.  Riff'. 

Barbon  Morosini  Kav.  Proc.  Riff'. 

Marco  Foscarini  Kav.  Proc.  Riff'. 


No  55-  Li  Illini  et  Ecc'"'  SS"  E''contro  la  Bestemia  infrascritti  rillevando  con  sorpresa  ed 

indignazione,  che  da  Librari  c  Stampadori,  ad  onta  delle  antiche  e  recenti  Leggi  e 
'I'erminazioni,  si  persista  tuttavia  in  una  contumace  negligenza  di  rassegnare  li  Man- 
dati  di  Liccnza  e  permissione  delle  respettive  stampe,  onde  abbiano  luoco  li  registri  che 
sono  prescritti  dalle  Leggi  e  che  possono  interessare  per  oggetti  importantissimi  la 
maturita  c  zelo  del  loro  autorevole  Magistrato,  procedendo  con  rissoluzione  non 
disgiunta  da  atto  di  clemenza  verso  gli  innobedienti  per  il  passato,  terminano  et  accor- 
dano  ad  cssi  il  terniine  di  giorni  15  c  non  piu,  di  suplire  al  loro  dovere,  e  jic  r  il  decetero 
vogliono  a  tutti  noto,  che  a  ciascheduno  il  quale  sara  trovato  ditiettivo,  e  non  avera 
obbedito  dentro  il  predetto  termine  dal  giorno  della  data  del  Mandate,  sara  levata  irre- 
missibalmente  la  pena  di  ducati  25,  et  altre  maggiori  ad  arbitrio  di  S.S.  E.E.  e  successori, 
li  quali  avvenissero  a  circostanze  agravanti  la  trasgressione  medesima. 

E  la  presente  sia  letta  e  data  in  copia  al  Prior  de  Librari  e  Stampatori  alia  presenza 
di  S.S.  E.E.  con  preciso  comando  di  farla  nota  a  tutti  li  ConfVatelli,  di  registrarla  nella 
loro  Mariegola,  e  di  portar  sollccitamentc  fede  giurata  al  Magistrato  di  aver  esatamente 
eseguito. 

Dal  Magistrato  sudetto  li  23  Ottobre  1771. 

Paulo  Condulmer  Esecutor. 

Antonio  Diedo  Esecutor. 

ZuANE  Griti  Esecutor. 

Pro  Pisani  Esecutor. 

Andrea  Gratarol  Seg°. 


^755-     27  Febraro. 

No.  56.  Fatto    seguire    il    fernio    ed   apporto  degli  esemplari   in  N"  mille  circa  del  libro 

intitolato — Evangelica  Tromba  promulgata  dal  quondam  sacra  Dottare  Maccar'io^  che fu 
Maestro  e  Rettcre  del  Collegg'io  esistente  fielT  Isola  di  Patrno^  ora  la  prima  volta  data 
alle  stampe^  e  portata  in  luce  a  spese  di  un  certo  pio  et  ortodosso  e  con  la  diligenza  deW 
eloquentissimo  D.  Efrem  (C  attene  che  prescntametite  e  in  Cipro  sacra  Predicatore. 
Nella  celebre  citta  di  Olanda  Amsterdain^  anna  di  nostra  Salute  1 7  54 — stampato  pero 
in  Venczia  in  idioma  e  curattere  Greco  da  Gasparo  Girardi,  libraio  e  stampatore  di 
questa  Citta  senza  veruna  revisionc  e  licenza,  con  aperta  dettestabile  innobbedienza  e 
contravenzione  alle  publiche  Leggi  ;  Gl'  111""  et  Ecc""  SS"  Rifformatori  dello  Studio  di 
Padova  con  1'  auttorita  loro  impartita  da  publici  Decreti,  anno  terniinato  e  comandato, 
che  tutti  li  detti  esemplari  sieno  abbrucciati  pubblicamente  nella  Piazzetta  di  San  Marco, 
sicche  si  riducano  intieramente  in  Cenere,  e  cio  segua  presente  il  Comandador  del 
Magistrato,  e  colle  necessarie  altre  volte  pratticate  custodie. 


Documents.     IV.  291 

Quanto  poi  alia  persona  del  delinquente  sunnominato  Gasparo  Girardi,  cui  giusta- 
mente  conviensi  il  rigor  delle  pene  dalle  Leggi  cominate,  procedendo  1'  Eccellenze  loro 
con  atto  di  carita,  e  clemenza,  terminano  parimente,  e  comandano  che  esso  Stampatore 
sia  e  s'  intenda  condannato  alia  pena  pecuniaria  di  Ducati  cento  V.  C.  da  disponersi 
come  piu  parera  all'  Ecc'^''  loro,  dovendo  il  detto  Girardi  contare  tal  summa  in  mano 
del  Priore  di  questa  Universita  do  Libraj  e  Stampatori,  e  sia  e  s' intenda  pure  obligato  a 
soJdisfare  alle  spese  tuttc  occorse  per  il  fermo  ed  apporto  degli  ennuntiati  eseniplari,  e 
che  occorrerano  nella  esecuzione  del  comandato  incendio,  al  che  sia  tenuto  suplire  im- 
maricabilmente  entro  il  periodo  di  giorni  quindeci  dal  giorno  della  intimazione  che  le 
verra  fatta  dal  Comandador  del  Magistrato,  passato  il  qual  tempo,  quando  non  fosse 
eseguito  1'  esborso  e  soddisfatte  le  dette  spese,  deveniranno  S.S.  E.E.  a  quegli  ulteriori 
espedienti  che  saranno  giudicati  convenirsi. 

E  la  presente  sia  data  in  copia  all'  ennuntiato  Priore,  per  lume  di  quanto  si  ordina, 
e  sara  obbligo  suo,  spirato  che  sia  il  prescritto  tempo,  portare  li  responsali  dell'  eseguito, 
commettendosi  di  registrare  la  presente  pure  nella  Matricola  della  Universita  a  comune 
notizia,  et  ad  altrui  esempio. 

E  siano  dati  gli  ordini  necessarii  al  Comandador  et  a  chi  spetta,  per  la  esecuzione 
in  conformita. 

ZaN   AlVISE    AIOCENIGO  2"^"  RifF'. 
ZUANNE    OUERINI  PrOC.  Riff^ 

Barbon  Morosini  Cav.  Proc.  RifF', 

GlACOMO   ZUCCATO  Seg""'". 


1756.     31  Mar%o. 

Gl'  111'"'  et  Ecc""'  SS"'  Rifformatori  dello  Studio  di  Padova  inclinando  per  naturale 
clemenza  a  riflessi  ed  usi  di  Carita,  e  disposti  a  prattirarne  gli  effetti  verso  lo  Stampatore 
Gasparo  Girardi,  cui  per  le  irregolari  reprensibili  procedure  ogni  maggior  severita  si 
converebbe,  devengono  per  atto  di  grazia  ad  ordinare  che  le  siano  restituite  le  cassette 
Caratteri  da  stampa  fatte  asportare  dalla  di  lui  Stamparia,  ed  esistenti  nella  dogana  da 
Terra,  e  le  siano  levati  i  publici  Bolli  da  Torchi,  rimmettendolo  cosi  dalle  penali 
cominate  li  27  Febraro  scaduto  e  23  Marzo  scaduto.  Ordinano  pure  che  del  denaro 
per  pena  esborsalo  dal  detto  Girardi  nella  summa  depositata  in  mano  del  Priore  di 
questa  Universita  de  Libraj  e  Stampatori,  oltre  quello  che  doveva  a  sodisfazione  delle 
spese  tutte  occorse  per  occasione  delle  comandate  esecuzioni,  come  appare  dalla  ricevuta 
presentata  dal  Priore  medesimo,  del  detto  denaro  dunque  sia  fatto  il  ripparto  seguente, 
cioe  metta  all'  Academia  de  Nobili  alia  Giudecca,  e  1'  altra  metta  sia  giustamente  divisa 
in  Elemosina  alia  Fabrica  della  Chiesa  di  S.  Giovanni  Novo,  e  per  titolo  di  ricognizione 
al  Comandador  del  Magistrato. 

Dovra  pero  rilasciarsi  in  conformita  le  convenienti  comissioni  a  chi  spetta,  e  darsi 
copia  della  presente  al  Sudetto  Priore  per  le  annotazioni  occorrenti. 

Zan  Alvise  Mocenigo  2"  RifF'. 

Barbon  Morosini  Cav.  D^''  RifF^ 

GiAcoMO  Zuccato  Seg""'". 


292  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 


lyS^-     7  Settenibre. 

No.  58.  Essendo  capitate  in  questa  Dogana  da  Mar  provenienti  da  estero  Luogo  alcune 

Ba'le  Libiidirctti  alii  Librari  c  Stampatori  Francesco  Pitteri,  Nicolo  Pczzana  e  Lorenzo 
Baseggio,  tra  li  quali  lihii  furono  scparati  e  trattenuti  qiielli  clic  o  per  esscre  privilcggiaii 
in  questa  Citta,  o  con  mentito  Frontispizio,  o  con  altre  abusive  Macchie  furono  qui 
introdotti  con  aperta  contravenzione  allc  Publiche  Leggi  replicatamente  da  tempo 
in  tempo  rinovate  ;  Gl'  III""  et  Ecc""  SS"  Refformatori  dello  Studio  di  Padova  ad 
oggetto  di  promoverc  la  dovuta  ossjrvanza  alle  Leggi  medesime,  e  per  togliere  la 
reprensibile  liccnziosita  di  tali  introduzioni  che,  contrarie  ad  ogni  buon  riguardo  disci- 
plina  e  di  giustizia,  feriscono  1'  interesse  degli  altri  Veneti  Privilegiati  Libraj  e 
Stampatori,  con  1'  auttorita  all'  E.  E.  loro  demandata  da  publici  Decreti  anno  terminate 
e  comandato  che  tutti  li  dctti  Libri  che  saran  qui  sotto  descritti  siano  abbrucciati 
publicamente  nella  Piazzetta  di  San  Marco,  sicche  si  riducano  intieramente  in  cenere,  e 
cio  segua,  com'  e  solito,  presente  il  Comandador  del  Magistrate,  e  colle  necessarie  altre 
volte  pratticate  custodie. 

Corpi  86.  Lcttere  Critiche  di  C.  Agostino  Santi  Puppieni,  o  sia  dell'  Avvocato 
Giuseppe  Costantini. 

Corpi  48.     Apparatus  Teologiae  Moralis  etc.  au6tore  Toma  Francesco  Lotario. 

Corpi  48.  Hermanii  Boorlavve  preledtiones  Accademicae  cum  annotationibus 
Alberti  Habcr  sotto  titolo  Disputationes  phisicre  mcdicae,  anatomic^  Chirurgicae  Alberti 
Haber. 

Corpi  6.     Sinonimi  cd  aggiunti  Italiani  raccolti  da  Carlo  Costanzo  Rabbi. 

Corpi  25.      II  Segretario  Principiante  etc.  D'  Isidoro  Nardi. 

E  la  presente  sia  data  in  copia  al  Prior  dell'  Universita  de  Libraj  e  Stampatori 
pcrche  abbia  a  farla  registrare  nella  Matricola  dcU'  Universita  medesima. 

E  siano  dati  gli  ordini  necessarii  a  chi  spetta  per  la  esecuzione  in  conformita. 

ZUANE    OUERINI  ProC.   Rift'^ 

Bar  HON  MoRosiNi  Cav.  D"'  Rift''. 
Alvise  Mocenigo  4*"  Cav.  D""*"  Rift\ 

GlACOMO    ZUCCATO  Seg"". 


1756.      ^o  Settemhre. 

No.  59.  Attrovandosi    nella    publica    Dogana  da    Mar   alcuni    libri    dirrctti    alii    Libraj   e 

Stampatori  Veneti  Nicolo  Pezzana  e  Lorenzo  Baseggio,  sopra  quali  furono  riservate  le 
convenicnti  deliberazioni,  ed  altri  essendone  pure  capitati  successivamente  dirretti  alii 
Libraj  Giovanni  Manfre,  Giambattista  Pasquali,  Giambattista  Recotti,  e  Tomaso 
Bettinelli,  gli  uni  e  gli  altri  contrarj  aff'atto  alle  Leggi,  in  aperta  contravenzione  alle 
medesime,  con  danno  de'  Veneti  matricolati,  li  quali  si  trovano  in  possesso  de'  Privi- 
leggi,  e  con  delusione  de'  buoni  metodi  ;  Gl'  111'"'  et  Ecc""  SS"  Riformatori  dello 
Studio  di  Pado\'a  eccitati  da  riflessi  di  Giustizia,  e  dalle  istanze  |)roddotte  dal  Priore 
della  Universita  a  nome  pure  de'  Matricolati  in  essa,  et  ad  oggetto  di  promoverc 
c  mantenere  nel  suo  primo  vigore  la  dovuta  buona  disciplina,  da  che  derriva  il  felice 
andamento   delle   stampe,  e   1'  avvantaggio  rcciproco  de  Librai  e  Stampatori,  con  I' 


Documents.     IV. 


293 


auttorita  all'  Ecc^''  loro  impartita  da  public!  Decreti,  mitius  agendo,  terminano  e 
comaiidano  che  tutti  libri  qui  sotto  descritti  sieno  nella  Piazzetta  di  San  Marco  publi- 
camente  incendiati,  sicche  si  riducano  intieramente  in  cenere,  e  cio  segua  presente 
il  Comandador  del  Magistrato,  e  coUe  solite  altre  volte  pratticate  maniere  e 
custodie 

Corpi    36.  Natalis  Alexandri  etc.  in  Evangelia. 

Corpi       6,  Arnoldi  Vinnii. 

Corpi     19.   Vocabolario  Pasini. 

Corpi     20.  Elementa  Physicae  Muschenbrooek. 

Corpi     20.  Lettere  critiche  etc.  del  Costantini. 

Corpi       5.  Theologia  Moralis  Antoine. 

Corpi     24,   Heinecii  de  Jure  naturae  et  gentium. 

Corpi     10.  II  Segretario  etc.  del  Nardi. 

Corpi       8.  Quaresimale  del  Padre  Serafino  da  Vicenza. 

Corpi       4.  Vita  di  San  Paolo. 

Corpi      6.  Plitcarnii  Opera  Medica. 

Corpi       6.  Lettere  scielte  del  Chiari. 

Corpi  200.  Geografia  Buffier. 

Corpi  1 00.  Martirio  del  Cuore. 

Corpi    40.  Felicita  etc.  del  Muratori. 

Corpi     70.  Divon  [=  divotione]  regolata  del  Muratori. 

Corpi     15.  Opuscula  Haller. 

Corpi    80.  Giorno  santificato  del  Siniscalchi. 

Corpi    88.  Comedie  della  sposa  Persiana. 

Dovera  pero  darsene  gli  ordini  a  chi  spetta  in  conformita  di  quanto  viene  ordinate. 

E  darsi  pure  copia  della  presente  al  Priore  della  detta  Universita  per  il  suo  registro 
nella  matricola  della  Universita  medesima  ad  esempio  e  correzione. 

Barbon  Morosini  Cav.  D'  RifF^ 
Alvise  Mocenigo  4^*°  Cav.  D'  Riff. 

GlACOMO  ZUCCATO  Scg"". 


1761.     M.  V.  10  Fehb". 

60,  Sopra  la  stampa  con  le  debite  permissioni  e  licenze  eseguita  dal  Libraro  e  Stampa- 

tore  Simeone  Occhi,  dell'  opera  intitolata  Compendio  della  Teologia  Concina,  e  dall' 
altro  Stampatore  e  Libraro  Antonio  Zatta  ristampata  sotto  difFerente  titolo  e  con  pre- 
testo  di  aggiunte,  nacque  tra  li  due  Professori  vertenza,  il  Primo  reclamando  perche 
fosse  leso  il  Privilegio  da  lui  legalmente  conseguito  dall'  Arte  giusta  le  Leggi,  e  conse- 
guentamente  recato  pregiudizio  al  proprio  interesse  assicurato  dalla  Fede  del  Privileggio 
medesimo  ;  il  secondo,  cio  e  il  Zatta  giustificando  la  ristampa  intrapresa  per  le  aggiunte 
e  per  essere  una  copia  della  edizione  seguita  in  Bologna.  Rassegnato  il  ricorso  d'  ambo 
le  Parti  agl'  111'"'  et  Ecc"^'  SS"  Rifformatori  dello  Studio  di  Padova,  e  dall'  Ecc*  Loro 
attentamente  udite  le  ragioni  addotte  dalle  parti  medesime,  presente  le  persone  ricor- 
renti,  confrontati  li  fatti  e  viste  le  Leggi,  con  unanime  consenso,  e  per  effetto  di  retta 
equita  deliberano  e  stabiliscono  relativamente  alle  Publiche  disposizioni  nel  proposito,  che 
lesiva  come  e,  e  pregiudizievole  al  Legitimo  Privileggio  dello  Stampatore  Simeone  Occhi 

Q  Q 


294  ^^^^  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

la  collusoria  ristampa  del  Zatta,  sia  pcrcio  lo  Stampatore  Zatta  soggetto  alia  pena 
statuita.  Tutti  gli  esemplari  dunque  (gia  fatti  fermare  dal  Magistrate  sotto  publico  BoUo) 
della  detta  ristampa  e  la  ottenuta  terminazione  saranno  prontamente  dati  al  Libraro 
Simeone  Occhi,  che  potra  usarli  come  proprie  stampe,  e  restera  pure  condannato,  et 
obbligato  il  Libraro  Antonio  Zatta  alia  corrisponsione,  ed  intiero  contamento  di  Ducati 
tre  cento  Valuta  Piazza,  giusta  la  Parte  1603,  21  Genn",  da  essere  tripartiti  e  riscossi 
giusta  il  Decrcto  23  Febb"  1746,  due  terzi  dal  ricorrente,  c  Privileggiato  Occhi  predetto, 
e  1'  altro  terzo  dal  N.  H.  Aggionto  Gassier  dell'  Accademia  de  Nobili  alia  Giudecca,  a 
beneficio  di  quella  Cassa. 

E    della   csecuzione  della   presente  dovra   al    Magistrate   portarsene    li    riscontri, 
per  il  che  sara  notificata  rispettivamentc  et  intimata  alii  suddetti  Librari  Occhi  e  Zatta. 
Dovra  darscne  copia  per  lume  et  esecuzione  al  N.  H.  Gassier  riferito. 
E  sara  data  parimente  in  copia  al  Priorc  della  Universita  de  Librari  e  Stampatori 
ondc  sia  rcgistrata  in  Mariegola  e  scrva  di  esempio  e  correzione  altrui. 
Ordinando  L'  E.E.  loro  in  fine  che  cosi  sia  annotate. 

Marco  Foscarini  Gav.  Proc.  Riff'. 
Alvise  Mocenigo  4"  Gav.  Proc.  Riff"". 
Polo  Renier  Riff'. 

GlACOMO  ZUCCATO.  Scg"". 

1767.     2  Maggio. 

No.  61.  Accertatosi  il  Magistrate  nostro  dope  maturi  esami  che  il  vizioso  studio  de  Libraj 

nel  diminuirc  ogni  di  piu  la  spesa  dell'  Edizioni,  e  specialmente  nelle  ristampe  che  fanno 
a  concorenza  1'  uno  dell'  altro,  e  una  dclle  Origini  principali  della  pessima  qualita  delle 
Venete  Stampe,  faccendo  essi  accordi  cosi  scarsi  e  ristretti  co'  Padroni  delle  Stamperie  che 
questi  si  trovano  dalla  necessita  sforzati  a  valersi  nelle  Stampare  di  mani  imperite 
ed  escluse  dalle  Leggi,  e  d'  attrecci  consumati  dal  tempo  e  guasti  ;  ed  ineltre  essendosi 
per  minorare  ogni  cdizione  di  Fegli  introdetta  la  pessima  usanza  d'ordinare  con  troppa 
avidita  Garatteri  gittati  fuori  del  quadro  naturale  perche  riescono  con  spalla  ristretta,  il 
che  gli  fa  uscire  dalla  debita  proporzione,  e  incomodi  e  dispiacevoli  a  chi  legge,  veniamo 
in  deliberazione  di  commettere  sopra  questi  due  punti  quanto  segue. 

1.  Giie  i  prezzi  i  quali  saranno  da  qui  in  poi  alle  Stamparie  accordati  da  chi  fa 
stampare  Opcre  licenziate  dal  Magistrate  nestro  con  Mandate  e  dovranno  ceminciarsi 
ad  accordarc  e  pagare  subito  dope  publicata  la  presente  Terminazione,  nen  siene  minori 
di  quelli  che  saranno  in  essa  assegnati,  ne  possa  dai  Gapi  di  Esse  Stamparie  alterarsi  quella 
distribuzionc  di  pagamento  fra  gli  Operai,  che  sara  qui  sotto  stabilita,  e  anche  essa 
dovra  cominciare  al  tempo  destinato  di  sopra. 

2.  Ncllc  Opere  soggcttc  a  Mandate  tanto  a  pcnna  quanto  di  ristampa  in  Garta 
Gorsiva  ordinaria  di  copie  millc  di  lavoro  usuale  e  cerrente  in  Foglio,  Ouarte,  Ottavo  e 
Dedici  paghinsi  Ic  Forme  al  Gape  della  Stamperia  seguendo  il  calcelo  delle  migliaja  di 
lettere  che  saranno  in  ogni  Foglio  contenute  e  seconde  che  per  ogni  spezie  di  Garattere 
nella  sottonotata  Lista  e  specificato  e  prescritto. 

Per  un  foglio  di  Garattere  dette  Silvio,  contenente  Lettere  fra 
venti  e  vent'  una  mila  in  carta  e  numcro  di  Gopie  e  sesti  di 
Libre  come  sopra        .  ,  ,  .  ,  .  .  .^1510 


i 


Documents.     IV.  295 

Per  uno  in  Antico,  o  Filosofia  che  contenga  piu  che  ventisei  o 

ventisette  mila  Lettere         .  .  .  .  .  .  .  ^\(> 

Per    uno    in    Garamon    di    trentaquattro    in    trentacinque   mila 

Lettere £1"] 

Per  uno  in  Garamoncin  di  trentasette  in  trentaotto  mila  Lettere  £i8   10 

Per  uno  in  Testino  di  quarantaotta  in  cinquanta  mila  Lettere         .  ^26 

3.  E  perche  non  rimangano  senza  la  debita  providenza  i  Compositori  e  gli  altri 
Operaj  che  lavorano  nelle  Stamperie,  ma  possano  fondarsi  sopra  una  discretta  utilita 
delle  loro  Fatiche  sieno  i  Capi  di  quelle  da  qui  avanti,  tenuti  a  pagare  ad  ogn'  uno  di  loro 
la  Mercede  qui  sotto  annotata. 

Al  Compositore  per  ogni  migliajo  di  Lettere  in  Carattere  Silvio, 
Antico,  Filosofia  nelle  Carte  Forme  e  quantita  di  Copie  dette 
di  sopra.    [N.B.  deve  star  soldi  4|-ut  Terminazione  a  stampa.]        £^  10 
In  Caratteri  Garamon,  Garamoncin  per  ogni  migliajo  .         .        ^4 

In  Testino  [e  qui  deve  star  soldi  4  soli  ut  supra]  .  .  .       ^4  10 

Per  due  Ristne  in  carta  ordinarla. 

Al  Tiratore ;^2   10 

Al  Battitore L'^     S 

Per  due  Risme  in  carta  Real  da  Stampa. 

Al  Tiratore ;^3   i  o 

Al  Battitore L'^  ^'^ 

4.  Ma  perche  ci  sono  certe  Opere  che  sogliono  stamparsi  in  sesti  difficili,  quali  sono 
in  16.  18.  24.  32.  e  alcune  altre  con  notte  di  sotto  o  postille  ai  margini,  o  vi  s'  intrec- 
ciano  caratteri  Orientali,  o  vi  si  allargano  margini,  e  cosi  pure  si  fanno  lavori  di  Mate- 
matica,  Astronomia  o  Calendar]  e  altre  Opere  con  numeri,  per  tutte  queste  si  lascia 
libero  il  patteggiar  prezzo  per  quel  di  piu  che  meritassero  fra  Librajo  e  Capo  di 
Stamperia  come  pure  fra  questo  e  i  suoi  Operaj  secondo  il  minore  o  maggior  ritardo  dei 
Lavori. 

5.  Essendo  pero  preciso  debito  delle  Stamperie  il  corrispondere  col  perfetto  lavoro 
alia  Pubblica  volonta  e  all'  aumento  del  prezzo  destinato  dalla  presente  Terminazione 
sara  tenuto  ogni  Capo  di  quelle  ad  eseguire  pontualmente  quanto  nelle  passate  leggi  e 
spezzialmente  nella  Terminazione  23  Maggio  1766  fu  ingiunto,  cosi  che  nessuno  di  essi 
abbia  piu  d'  un  Garzone  accordato,  ne  faccia  lavorare  d' altri  che  da  Lavoranti  leggitimi 
dando  esecuzione  agl'  ordini  nostri  sopra  le  Correzzioni,  il  pagamento  delle  quali  pero 
s'  intenda  a  peso  di  chi  fa  stampare  e  non  del  Capo  della  Stamperia. 

6.  E  se  da  qui  avanti  Stampatore  veruno  fosse  cosi  arditto  che  sotto  qualsivoglia 
titolo  tenesse  Garzoni  privi  d'  accordo,  o  avesse  piu  d'  uno  accordato,  o  accettasse  per 
Lavoranti  persone  escluse  dalle  Leggi,  sia  per  ogni  contrafazione  di  tal  genere  obbligato 
a  pagare  Ducati  cinquanta,  da  essere  presentati  al  Magistrato  Nostro,  la  meta  dei  quali 
sara  dell'  accusatore,  e  l'  altra  meta  divisa  fra  i  Lavoranti  Leggitimi  di  quella  Stamperia 
dove  sara  stata  scoperta  la  colpa. 

7.  Non  bastando  pero  alia  perfezione  delle  Stampe  ne  al  buon  servizio  di  chi  fa 


296  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

stampare  la  Perizia  delle  Persone  impiegate  nelle  Stamperie,  ma  richiedendosi  che  tutti 
gli  ordigni  inservienti  alia  stampa  sieno  di  buona  condizione,  accioche  1'  attivita  dei 
Lavoranti  ottenga  un  esecuzione  pontuale,  determiniamo, 

Che  nel  corso  di  mesi  sci  i  quali  comincieranno  dal  giorno  in  cui  sara  pubblicata 
la  presente  i  Torchi  e  tutte  le  parti  che  gli  compongono  si  ritrovino  buoni  e  bene 
allestiti  e  congegnati  e  di  giusto  e  adattato  servizio. 

Tali  ancora  sieno  dentro  al  detto  termine  tutti  quelli  attrecci  che  servono  al  lavoro 
della  stampa  e  quel  Capo  di  stamperia  che  si  trovasse  dopo  il  corso  di  detto  tempo 
tenergli  male  in  acconcio  o  consumati,  caschi  nella  pena  assegnata  di  sopra  che  sara 
nella  stessa  forma  distribuita. 

8.  Quanto  e  poi  al  second©  punto  spettante  ai  Caratteri  inerendo  al  Decreto 
1603,  II  Maggio,  il  quale  ordina  che  abbiano  li  Stampatori  a  servirsi  di  bei  Caratteri, 
comandiamo, 

Che  gli  usati  ordinariamente  quali  sono  Canon,  Canoncino,  Testoparagone, 
Testo  d'  Aldo,  Silvio,  Antico  comune,  Filosofia,  Garamon,  Garamoncin,  Testino, 
Nompariglia  sieno  tutti  gittati  nel  quadro  loro  naturale,  con  la  proporzione  fra  lettere 
e  spalla  stabilita  nei  punzioni  e  nelle  Madri.  E  se  mai  occorresse  formarne  alcuni  d' 
una  proporzione  che  abbia  a  stare  fra  1'  uno  e  1'  altro  dei  nominati  di  sopra,  sieno 
sempre  gittati  in  maniera  che  le  lettere  dette  d'  Asta  lunga  possano  riscontrarsi  diritta- 
mente  insieme  tanto  di  sopra  quanto  di  sotto  senza  addossarsi  1'  una  all'  altra  e  in 
maniera  che  1'  Asta  di  tutte  v'  apparisca  intiera  e  col  suo  finimento  perfettamente 
compito. 

9.  E  perche  la  Pubblica  volonta  non  venga  in  cio  defraudata,  ordiniamo  che  i 
Gittatori  tanto  di  Venezia  quanto  di  Terra  Ferma,  e  cosi  quelli  che  lavorano  in 
Caratteri  per  Commissione  di  Stampatori  e  Libraj  come  quelli  che  gli  formano  per  uso 
delle  Stamperie  proprie  debbano  ogni  volta  che  viene  loro  occasione  di  gittarne,  dar 
prima  notizia  al  Magistrato  Nostro  della  qualita  e  denominazione  del  Carattere  da 
gittarsi,  e  della  Stamperia  e  Librajo  per  cui  s'  avra  a  lavorare  per  ottenere  licenza 
somigliante  a  quella  delle  spedizioni  di  Caratteri  per  la  Terra  Ferma,  ed  acciocche  si 
possa  ad  ogni  occorrenza  fame  il  confront©  co'  Campioni  de  respettivi  Caratteri, 
che  sono  stati  approvati  per  buoni  e  proporzionati  e  come  tali  segnati  in  fondo  alia 
presente. 

10.  Se  mai  accadesse  che  il  Carattere  o  Caratteri  lavorati  in  qualsivoglia  Gitteria 
della  Dominante  o  dello  Stato,  non  fossero  corrispondenti  in  proporzione  agli  accettati 
con  approvazione  ne'  Campioni,  sia  quel  Gittatore  che  gli  avra  fatti  per  altrui  com- 
missione, obbligato  a  rifondergli  e  lavorargli  di  nuovo  a  proprie  spese  senza  poter 
pretendere  risarcimento  veruno,  in  pena  dell'  avere  aderito  ad  una  ordinazione  contraria 
al  nostro  divieto ;  e  chi  avra  data  1'  ordine  sia  tenuto  a  sborsare  tutto  il  costo  del 
detto  Carattere  o  Caratteri  al  Magistrato  Nostro,  da  esser  dispensato  parte  ai  Lavoranti 
della  Stamperia  dove  avea  ad  impiegarsi,  e  parte  a  quei  Matricolati  poveri  che  non 
hanno  Stamperia  ne  Bottega,  e  alio  stesso  pagamento  sieno  soggette  quelle  Stamparie 
tanto  di  Venezia  quanto  di  Terra  Ferma  che  avendo  Gitteria  per  uso  proprio  non 
ubbidissero  pontualmente  a  quanto  intorno  ai  Caratteri  e  da  noi  statuito. 

Sebastian  Zustinian  RiP. 
Andrea  Tron  K'  Rif. 

GiROL'VMO  Grimani  Rif^ 

Davidde  Marchesini  Seg"". 


Documents.     IV.  297 


Caratteri  approvati  nella  Fondaria  in  cui  lavorano  Nicolo  But.-z.o  e 
Giovanni  hichiostro. 

Canon,  Canon  Secondo  con  spalla,  Canoncin  piu  grasso  Canoncin  primo,  Teste 
detto  Paragon,  il  detto  piu  grande,  testo  d'  Aldo  magro,  un  altro  con  spalla,  un  altro 
con  piu  spalla,  Silvio  grosso,  Lettura  ordinaria,  Lettura  con  piu  spalla,  Garamon  primo, 
altro  piu  grosso,  Garamoncin  magro,  altro  piu  grasso,  altro  con  spalla,  Testin  primo, 
Testin  secondo,  altro  con  piu  spalla,  Nompariglia  prima,  seconda,  terza,  quarta,  con 
spalla,  Argentina,  Filosofia. 

S'  eccettua  il  Silvio  magro  quando  non  sia  gittato  con  la  debita  proporzione  di 
quadro  e  d'  occhio. 


Caratteri  approvati  nella  Fondaria  in  cui  lavora  Andrea  Burchicin. 

Canon,  sotto  Canon,  Canoncin  Silvio,  Canoncin  con  spalla,  Canoncin  terzo, 
Canoncin  Garamon,  Canoncin  Garamoncin  sotto  canoncino.  Paragon  grasso,  Testo 
d'  Aldo  grosso,  Testo  d'  Aldo  grasso,  Testo  d'  Aldo  ordinario. 

S'  eccettuano  quando  non  vengono  lavorati  colla  debita  proporzione  di  quadro  e 
d'  occhio  II  Testo  Aldino  secondo,  Testo  d'  Aldo  stretto,  Silvio  grasso,  Silvietto  in 
Lettura,  Silvio  in  Lettura,  Antico  Comun  grasso,  Antico  comune,  Garamon  magro, 
Testin  nompariglia  grassa,  Nompariglia  ordinaria,  Nompariglia. 


Caratteri  approvati  nella  Fondaria  di  Bassano. 

Canon,  Canoncin,  Testo  Paragon,  Testo  d'  Aldo,  Silvio,  Antico  comun,  Filo- 
sofia, Garamon  grasso,  Garamoncin,  Testin  grasso,  Testin  grasso  con  spalla. 

S'  eccettuano  se  non  vengono  lavorati  colla  debita  proporzione  di  quadro  e  d' 
occhio,  il  Garamon  magro,  Garamoncin  magro,  il  Testo  magro,  la  Nompariglia, 
la  Filosofia  denominata  per  il  Francese,  il  Garamoncin  per  il  Francese,  il  Testin  per 
il  Spagnuolo. 

Caratteri  approvati  nella  Gitteria  Falconi. 

Tutti  fuorche  la  Filosofia  seconda  se  non  viene  lavorata  colla  debita  proporzione 
di  quadro  e  di  occhio. 


Caratteri  approvati  nella  Gitteria  Adami. 
Tutti ;  e  cosi  quelli  della  Gitteria  Andolfato. 

Caratteri  approvati  nella  Gitteria  Parolari. 

Tutti ;  a  riserva  del  Testino  ad  uso  di  Fiandra,  che  si  esclude  afFatto. 

L'originale  in  filza  del  Prior  1781.     N"  57. 


298  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 


1767.    29  Luglio. 

No.  62.  Importando  di  mettere  in  buono  e  regolato  sistema  la  gelosa  materia  delle  Starnpe, 

e  stabilir  nelle  medesime  que  regolamenti  che  sono  adattabili  alle  circostanze  de'  tempi 
presenti,  ed  accomodare  tanto  alia  Citta  di  Venezia,  quanto  alia  Terra  Ferma  quelle 
Leggi  d'  equita  e  di  giustizia  che  all'  una  e  all'  altra  convengono,  onde  si  possa  intro- 
durre  quel  Lavoro  e  quel  numero  e  quantita  di  venditori  che  sono  proporzionati  al 
consumo  e  non  venga  ulteriormente  deluso  lo  spirito  e  la  Lettera  di  tante  Leggi  da 
Predecessori  nostri  e  dalla  Pubblica  Autorita  del  Senato  con  ottimi  oggetti  stabilite,  sono 
devenuti  Gl'  111""  et  Ecc"''  SS''  Rifformatori  dello  Studio  di  Padova  all'  estesa  della 
presente  Terminazione  perche,  approvata  dall  Ecc'"°  Senato,  sia  pubblicata  et  immanca- 
bilmeiite  eseguita. 

P'"".  Non  possano  le  Botteghe  e  Negozj  de  Libri  in  Venezia  per  anni  15,  i  quali 
avranno  principio  dalla  pubblicazione  della  presente,  accordare  nuovi  Garzoni;  intenden- 
dosi  pero  anche  nel  corso  di  essi  anni  15  aperto  1'  ingresso  nelle  sole  stamperie  ad  un 
solo  Garzone  per  una,  con  accordo  conforme  le  Terminazioni  14  Luglio  1686, 
2  Giugno  1752,  e  23  Maggio  1766,  appoggiata  alia  Parte  1572. 

2''*'.  Abbiano  i  P^igliuoli  de  Padri  Matricolati,  e  cosi  i  Figli  de  Figli  la  Consueta 
faccolta  d'  entrare  nel  Corpo  dell'  Arte  dopo  la  Morte  paterna  col  metodo  fino  al  pre- 
sente usato,  ma  non  possano  in  avvenire  in  alcun  modo,  neppure  emancipati,  essere 
accettati  vivente  il  Padre. 

3^".  Tutti  gli  altri  che  non  sono  Figli  di  Matricolati,  e  che  abbiano  compiuto  il 
tempo  deir  essere  Lavoranti,  tanto  al  presente  quanto  in  avvenire,  oltre  li  debiti  requisiti 
per  dimostrare  i  cinque  Anni  di  Garzonato,  e  i  tre  di  Lavorante,  sicche  non  vi  manchi 
un  giorno,  abbiano  ad  assoggettarsi  agli  esami  di  Librari  o  di  Stampatori  qui  annessi, 
secondo  la  professione  che  dichiareranno  di  voler  esercitare,  e  venendo  ritrovati  idonei 
debbano  esser  ballottati  da  tutto  il  Capitolo,  come  ordina  la  Terminazione  23  Maggio 
1766,  intendendosi  che  saranno  approvati  quelli  che  avranno  i  due  terzi  de  voti  in 
favore,  e  seguendo  la  Terminazione  i  752,  27  Aprile,  quando  saranno  comparsi  tre  volte 
per  essere  esaminati  e  non  verranno  trovati  idonei,  o  non  avranno  li  due  terzi  de'  voti 
sieno  privi  in  perpetuo  di  entrare  in  detta  Arte,  ne  possano  mai  piu  Matricolarsi.  Ne 
sara  lecito  a  chi  in  avvenire  sara  statoesaminato,  ammesso  e  Matricolato  per  Stampatore 
esercitare  1'  Arte  del  Libraro,  o  vender  Libri  in  altro  modo,  se  prima  non  sara  esaminato, 
conosciuto  idoneo,  ammesso  e  Matricolato  per  Libraro,  e  lo  stesso  sia  obbligato  di  fare 
chi  fosse  Matricolato  per  Libraro  e  volesse  levar  Stamperia  ed  impacciarsi  in  un  Arte  in 
cui  non  fosse  stato  prima  esaminato,  dichiarando  che  il  pagamento  dell'  ingresso  all'  Arte 
debba  farsi  una  volta  sola. 

4'".  Libri  stampati  in  Estero  Stato  e  che  si  trovino  stampati  in  Citta,  e  privilegiati 
a  Libraro  o  Stampatore  veneto,  non  passano  entrare  in  Citta  o  nello  Stato  veneto,  e  se 
ne  capitassero  per  via  alcuna  non  possa  il  Deputato  all'  Estraditione  de  Libri  dalla 
Dogana  licenziarli  sicche  siano  estratti  dal  luogo  dove  saranno  ricapitati,  ne  il  Segretario 
Nostro  fargli  Mandato  alcuno  di  poterli  vendere,  ma  sieno  perduti,  e  confiscati,  puniti  in 
oltre  quelli  a  quali  saranno  diretti  pecuniaramente  come  stimera  il  Magistrate  nostro 
piu  adequate  a  termini  di  giustizia  conforme  a  quanto  fu  decretato  dalla  Parte  24  Set- 
tembre  1653  all'  Articolo  VL  come  pure  sotto  le  pcne  qui  sopra  espresse  non  potranno 


Documents.      IV. 


■99 


esser  posti  in  vendita  se  non  li  Libri  venuti  per  le  Pubbliche  Dogane  a  tenore  della 
Terminazione  25  Settembre  1764. 

5'".  S'  intenda  ancora  che  Edizione  Forestiera  di  Libro  Stampato  ed  esistente  in 
Venezia  a  sufficienza  del  rispettivo  uso  dell'  Arte  non  possa  avere  ingresso  nella  Citta  e 
Stato  Veneto,  restando  1'  Autorita  al  Magistrate  nostro  di  stabilire  quelle  ordinazioni  che 
per  giungere  ad  un  tale  oggetto  stimera  conveniente. 

6'".  Non  ardisca  Matricolato  alcuno  ch'  abbia  Stamperia,  Negozio  in  Casa,  o 
Bottega  di  Libri  in  Venezia,  di  mettere  Libri  in  Vendita  sopra  i  Banchetti  in  nessun 
giorno  dell'  Anno,  ma  sia  comportata  tal  qualita  di  vendita  a  soli  matricolati  poveri  e 
per  Libri  vecchi  solamente  sotto  la  pena  stabilita  a  contrafacenti  dalla  Terminazione 
12  Luglio  1703,  e  sia  proibito  ne  predetti  Banchetti  ogni  cartello  che  dinoti  Libro 
alcuno  particolare. 

7'"".  Si  stabilisce  parimente  che  non  sia  lecito  in  avvenire  a  qualsivoglia  persona,  e 
a  qualunque  Direttore  di  Luogo  Pubblico  1'  aprir  Bottega  o  Stamperia  in  Terra  Ferma, 
senza  la  Pubblica  permissione,  per  ottener  la  quale  dovra  constare  la  necessita  d'  aprirla 
o  piantarla  dalle  informazioni  del  Pubblico  Rappresentante  e  da  quella  del  Magistrato 
nostro. 

8^°.  Si  vieta  con  risoluto  ordine  e  comando  che  nessuno  possa  in  avvenire  esser 
dall'  Arte  admesso  alia  Matricolazione  il  quale  avesse  Negozio  di  Libri  o  Stamperia  in 
Terra  Ferma,  se  non  col  preciso  obbligo  di  trasportare  in  Venezia  tanto  il  Negozio 
quanto  la  Stamperia,  senza  lasciar  neppure  un  Torchio  in  Terra  Ferma,  ne  s'  intenda 
mai  valere  1'  admissione  all'  Arte  se  non  dopo  pienamente  eseguita  questa  inalterabile 
condizione.  Ne  possa  mai  questa  Legge  venir  altarata  a  favore  di  chi  si  sia  se  non 
previa  1'  informazione  del  Magistrato  nostro  intesa  quella  dell' Arte,  e  con  Parte  sola,  e 
CO  cinque  sesti  del  Collegio  e  Senato.  Considerandosi  pero  che  li  quattro  i  quali  al 
presente  vi  si  trovano  asscritti,  Manfre  come  agente  rappresentante  il  Seminario  di 
Padova,  Remondini,  Conzatti,  e  Veronese,  hanno  sotto  la  fede  della  ricevuta  Matrico- 
lazione resi  i  loro  Negozii  base  e  stabilimento  delle  loro  Famiglie,  restano  dalla  pub- 
blica Autorita  approvati,  e  s'  intende  che  i  loro  Figliuoli,  mancati  di  vita  i  Padri, 
passino  alia  Matricolazione  con  quella  felicita  [facilita  ?]  e  prerogativa  ch'  e  statuita 
agli  altri  Matricolati  Veneti,  dovendo  pero  tanto  i  suddetti  quattro,  quanto  i  loro  Figli  di 
Maschio  in  Maschio  in  avvenire  osservar  le  regole  tutte  in  questa  Terminazione 
stabilite. 

Nono.  Essendosi  col  Decreto  1603,  11  Maggio,  stabilito  il  privilegio  d'  anni  20  a 
Libri  nuovi  non  piu  stampati  in  luogo  alcuno,  e  d'  anni  10  alle  ristampe  de  Libri 
Forestieri,  e  comportando  le  circostanze  de  tempi  presenti  che  questa  materia  de 
privilegj  venga  in  altro  modo  regolata,  si  statuisce ;  che  nella  Citta  di  Venezia  il 
privilegio  a  Libri  Manoscritti,  e  non  piu  stampati  in  luogo  alcuno,  s'  estenda  dagli  anni 
20  ai  30,  e  alle  ristampe  de  Libri  Forestieri  s'  estenda  dagli  anni  10  a  15,  dichiarando 
che  dal  giorno  della  presente  Terminazione,  di  quelli  che  sono  al  presente  in  privilegio 
per  Anni  20  s'  estendera  la  grazia  agli  anni  30,  e  di  quelli  che  lo  sono  per  anni  10,  il 
privilegio  s'  estendera  agli  anni  15,  e  tale  facilita  s'  intenderanno  godere  i  soli  Librari  e 
Stampatori  di  Venezia  e  che  hanno  Torchi  e  Botteghe  in  questa  Citta,  esclusi  anche  li 
quattro  Matricolati  in  Terra  Ferma  nominati  di  sopra  e  i  loro  Figliuoli  in  avvenire. 
Intendendosi  pero  che  i  detti  privilegiati  debbano  essere  obbligati  a  tutti  gli  ordini 
espressi  nel  Decreto  1603,  li  Maggio,  per  la  buona  qualita  delle  Stampe,  e  soggetti  a 
tutte  quelle  pene  che  sono  statuite  nel  Decreto  1537,  oltre  la  perdita  del  Privilegio,  e 


300  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

alio  stabilito  dalle   rcrniinazionc  del  Magistrate  Nostro  1766,  23  Maggio,  e  2  Maggio, 

Decimo.  Libri  i  quali  dopo  la  pubblicazione  della  presente  usciranno  in  Venezia  di 
privilegio,  tanto  quelli  cheora  vi  sono  notati  quanto  quelli  che  da  qui  in  poi  si  noteranno, 
non  possano  essere  piu  ristampato  da  nessun  Librajoo  Stampatore  della  Terra  Ferma,  e 
neppurc  da  alcuno  dc  quattro  Matricolati  che  ora  vengono  approvati,  e  s'  intendano 
tanto  ad  cssa  Terra  Ferma  quanto  a  Venezia  comuni  que  soli  che  fossero  fino  ad  ora 
usciti  di  privilegio,  i  quali  potranno  dall'  una  e  dall'  altra  ristamparsi  col  metodo  pero 
ordinato  dalla  Terminazione  1 764,  che  vieta  il  deterioramento  delle  ristampe  dalle 
prime  Edizioni. 

Undccimo.  Essendo  stato  poi  col  Decreto  11  Maggio  1 713  stabilito  che  all'  Opere 
che  si  stampano  fuori  di  questa  Citta  non  si  possa  concedere  privilegio  di  sorte  alcuna,  se 
non  col  vigore  delle  strettezze  come  nella  parte  medesima  e  dichiarito,  e  trovandosi  a 
proposito  in  grazia  delle  prcsenti  circostanze  d'  alterare  sopra  tal  punto  la  detta  Legge  e 
d'  animare  1' industria  della  Ferra  Ferma  a  cercar  Capi  nuovi,  tanto  manoscritti  quanto 
di  Ristampe  d'  Opere  Forestiere  si  stabilisce :  che  Librari  di  Terra  Ferma  tanto  i 
quattro  Matricolati  quanto  i  non  Matricolati  i  quali  daranno  primi  il  Mandate  di 
Licenza  in  nota  al  Priore  dell'  Arte  in  Venezia,  e  paghcranno  Lire  6.4,  goder  debbano 
il  privilegio  delle  Opere  Manoscritte,  e  non  piu  stampate  in  luogo  alcuno  d' Anni  20,  e 
per  le  ristampe  de  Libri  Forestieri  d'  Anni  10,  intendendosi  pero  obbligati,  tanto  i  quattro 
Matricolati,  quanto  i  non  matricolati  a  mettervi  la  Data  de' proprj  respettivi  Paesi,  come 
dalle  Pubbliche  Leggi  e  ordinato,  e  che  quando  essi  Libri  saranno  usciti  di  privileggio 
possano  essere  ristampati  tanto  dalla  Dominante  quanto  dalla  Terra  Ferma. 

Sebastian  Zustinian  RiP. 

Andrea  Tron  K'.  RiP. 

GiROLAMo  Grimani  RiP. 

Davidde  Marchesini  Seg"°. 


Esami  da  far  si  a  quelli  che  concorrono  alia  Matricolazione, 

8 Quali  sono  le  principali  Bibbie. 
Quali  i  Santi  Padri  Greci  e  Latini. 
uali  gli  Espositori  della  Sacra  Scrittura. 
uali  i  Teologhi  Controversisti  e  Polemici. 
Ouali  li  Scrittori  della  storia  Ecclesiastica. 

Quali  gli  autori  antichi  Filosofi,  Storici,  e  Poeti,  cosi  Tragici  come  Comici  Greci  e 
Latini, 

Quali  gli  Autori  del  Diritto  di  Natura  e  delle  Genti,  del  Gius  Civile  e  Canonico, 
quali  i  Filosofi,  Metafisici  e  Morali. 

euali  i  principali  Geografi  Greci,  Latini,  Italiani  e  Francesi. 
uali  gli  Autori  di  Storia  Profana  Antica  e  Moderna,  gli  Epistolografi,  li  Antiquarii, 
Nummari,  i  Matematici,  Medici  Chirurghi,  Anatomici,  Leggisti. 

Quali  gli  Autori  delle  Belle  Arti,  Pittura,  Scultura,  Architettura  Civile,  Militate  e 
Nautica. 

Quali  gli  Autori  della  Storia  Naturale  e  Bottanica. 


Documents.     IV.  301 

Saranno  obbligati  a  saper  ben  leggere  e  scrivere  la  lingua  Italiana,  e  d'  avere  quella 
cognizione  della  lingua  Latina  e  Francese,  che  sia  sufficiente. 

Dovranno  gli  Esaminatori  far  loro  alcune  ricerchesull' intrinseco  della  Professione, 
e  del  Commercio  de'  Libri. 


Esami  da  far  si  a  quelli  che  concorrono  alia  Matricola%ione  per  Statnparsi, 

In  qual  modo  si  compartiscono  di  Originali  de'  Libri  da  stamparsi. 

In  qual  maniera  porranno  sopra  le  Tavole  forme  composte,  cioe  di  ottavo,  dodici, 
dieciotto,  ventiquattro  e  trendadue. 

In  qual  modo  si  possono  aggiustare  gli  impronti  del  Torcolo,  e  i  Registri  de  fogli  al 
Torcolo :  se  non  aggiustate  in  qual  maniera  si  accomoderanno. 

In  qual  modo  si  puo  usare  la  bava  al  Torcolo,  che  si  fa  nello  stampare/ 

In  qual  modo  metteranno  in  piedi  un  Torcolo. 

Ouante  sorte  di  Caratteri  da  Stampa  si  trovano. 

Oual  diligenza  debbasi  usare  peixhe  le  Stampe  vengono  ben  corrette. 

Come  si  debbano  bagnar  le  Carte  accio  riescano  bene. 

Quanto  fumo  e  vernice  andera  per  Libbra  nell'  Inchiostro  nero,  e  quanto  Cinabro 
e  vernice  nel  rosso. 

Devanno  i  due  Periti  eletti  dal  Priore  ordinar  in  qual  sesto  dovra  comporre  il 
Lavorante  e  composta  che  sara  la  forma  dovra  esser  letta  in  Piombo  dal  medesimo 
Lavorante,  c  messa  in  ordine  conforme  si  deve,  e  fame  una  stampa,  accio  con  maggior 
facilita  si  vcda  il  di  lui  operare,  e  questa  dovra  esser  presentata  alia  Banca,  e  al  Capitolo 
dai  suddetti  Periti,  i  quali  attesteranno  con  loro  giuramento  d'  essere  quella  stata  fatta 
dal  suddetto  Lavorante,  ed  esser  egli  sufficiente  per  esercitare  1'  Arte,  in  conformita 
della  Parte  presa  nel  1603  in  tal  proposito,  e  dopo  inteso  da  Periti  1'  attestato  sara 
messo  alia  ballottazionc  in  Capitolo  Generale,  e  con  li  due  terzi  de  voti  sara  descritto 
nel  Libre  de  Matricolati. 

Dovra  questa  prova  esser  fatta  nella  Scuola  de  Librari  e  Stampatori,  ovvero  in 
qualche  Stamperia  dove  parera  meglio  al  Priore  e  Sindici,  alia  quale  prova  dovranno 
essere  assistente  i  due  Periti,  acciocche  non  fosse  fatta  d'  altri  in  cambio  di  quello  che 
volesse  entrare  nell'  Universita. 

Approvata  con  Decreto  dell  Ecc"'"  Senate  1767,  29  Agosto. 

L'originale  in  Filza  del  Prior  1781.     N^  58. 


1775.     26  Fehraro  in  Pregadi. 

In  the  year  1772,  17th  Sept.,  the  Senate  appointed  a  commission  to  inquire  into 
the  best  methods  for  regulating  "le  conseguenze  del  molto  numero  d'  arbitrarie 
solennita  per  particolari  consuetudine  introdotte  ;  "  the  commission  presented  their 
report,  and  upon  that  the  Senate  took  the  opinion  of  the  Consultores  in  Jure,  and  resolved — 

That   the  habit  "  solennizzare  ad  ogni   tratto  coUa  cessazione  de'  lavori   molte 

^  The  phrase  usare  la  ha'va  is  difficult  to  explain.  Sig.  Visentini,  a  Venetian  master  printer, 
suggests  reading  Icvare — how  would  you  remove  the  blur  from  an  impression  ?  or  it  may  be  rendered, 
how  would  you  treat  a  blur  ? 

R  R 


302  The  Fenetiafi  Printing  Press. 

feste  particolari  "  is  injurious  alike  to  Church  and  State  ;  and  forbid  all  such  special 
festivals  upon  week-days  unless  the  week-day  chosen  be  one  of  the  canonical  feasts. 

The  festival  of  the  patron  saint  in  each  diocese  shall  be  an  exception  to  this 
rule. 

l^he  festivals  of  the  patron  saints  of  parish  churches,  guilds,  and  pious  foundations, 
if  they  fall  on  a  week-day,  shall  be  kept  on  the  Sunday  following. 

The  bishops  and  the  patriarch  shall  be  invited  to  issue  pastorals  in  this  sense. 

Giuseppe  Gradenigo  Nod.  Due. 

Nota  di  tutti  li  Matricolati  deir  Unwersita^  regolata  sotto  il  Priorato  del  Magn"  Sig^ 
Gio.  Jntonlo  Pinell'i.     U Anno  1754. 

No.  64.  137  names  registered  then,  without  the  additions. 

Nota  di  tutti  li  Matricolati  che  al  presente  5'  attrovano  sotto  il  Priorato  di  me  Andrea 

Giuliani.     U  Anno  1676. 

No.  65.  99  names  registered  then,  without  the  additions. 

1780.     30  Luglio. 
Terminazione  degV  III""  ed  Ec(f"  Signori  Rifformatori  dello  Studio  di  Padova. 

No.  66,  La  somma   cura,   il  costante  impegno,  e  1'   efficaci   sollecitudini   del  Magistrate 

Nostro  manifestate  in  piii  tempi  con  iterate  regolazioni  e  necessarie  providenze  dell'  Arte 
Veneta  Tipograhca,  corroborate  sempre  dalle  autorevoli  sovraiie  deliberazioni,  ci  hanno 
condotti  anchc  in  adesso  all'  cvidente  conoscimento  di  varj  disordini  esposti  nella  intesa 
rclazionc  del  Priore  dell'  Arte  stessa,  e  Bancali ;  quali  con  sommo  pregiudizio  la  possono 
far  piu  oltre  decadere  qualora  prontamente  non  si  accorra  con  nuovi  efficaci  rimedj  et 
utili  stabilimenti  a  faria  risorgere  dalla  presente  sua  decadenza. 

Datosi  percib  serio  e  posato  riflesso,  non  che  praticati  sodi  esami  sopra  la  natura 
delli  corrcnti  suoi  mali,  e  sopra  la  qualita  delle  conseguenze,  che  in  oggi  1'  addolerano 
siamo  pur  venuti  a  distingucre  la  forza  delle  providenze  adattate,  e  confacenti  al  caso, 
per  spiegarle  e  statuirle. 

Vengono  percio  gl'  lllustrissimi  cd  Eccellcntissitni  Signori  Riformatori  dello  Studio 
di  Padova  a  terminare,  e  terminarc  comandando. 

I.  Che  riconosciuto  il  deturpamcnto  delle  Venete  Edizioni  aver  principalmente 
origine  dal  pessimo  lavoro,  che  si  fa  nellc  Stamparie,  per  csscrsi  in  esse  introdotta,  in 
cambio  di  approvati  Compositori,  quaiitita  di  Garzoni  abusivi,  affato  imperiti,  inabili  a 
quel  Mcstiere  e  replicatamentc  aboliti  dalle  Leggi  tutte,  e  singolarmentc  da  quella 
13  Maggio  1767,  percio  resta  nuovamente,  e  risolutamente  stabilito,  che  da  qui  inanzi 
non  si  abbia  a  tenere  piu  d'  un  Garzone  solo,  dovendo  chi  di  piu  ne  avesse  immediata- 
mente  licenziarli  dalla  Stamperia,  sopra  di  che  s'  incarica  il  Sopraintendente  Nostro 
alle  Stampe  a  render  conto  al  Magistrato  Nostro  della  esecuzione,  o  inobbedienza  al 
comando,  portando  la  Nota  al  Magistrato  stesso  degli  esistenti. 

II.  Ed  affinche  le  Stampe   ricscono  di   qjella   perfezionc  nelle  correzioni,  ch'  c 


Docu?nents.      IV.  303 

necessaria  per  far  risorgere  T  aiitico  decoro  d'  esse  nella  nostra  e  nelle  altre  Nazioni, 
ed  anche  per  facilitare  un  esito  fortunato  de'  Veneti  Libri  ;  inerendosi  percio  alle 
pubbliche  ordinazioni,  si  vogliono  tutti  li  Stampatori  tcnuti,  per  correggere  le  propria 
Edizioni,  a  valersi  di  Correttori  capaci  et  idonei,  per  i  quali  essi  Stampatori  si  rendano 
responsabili  al  Magistrate  nostro  degli  scoperti  errori  nelle  loro  Edizioni ;  assoggetati 
restando  alia  pena  di  perdere  tutti  i  Libri  stampati  scorretti,  privileggiati  o  comuni, 
senza  eccezione,  e  ad  altri  castighi  all'  arbitrio  Nostro  riservati. 

III.  Al  conoscimento  di  queste  mancanze,  viene  espressamente  incaricata  la  dili- 
genza  del  Correttor  Generale,  ed  eccitata  efficacemente  la  di  lui  attenzione  all'  adempi- 
mento  della  propria  incombenza. 

IV.  Sia  da  qui  inanzi  per  maggior  sicurezza  della  bonta  delle  Carte,  Caratteri, 
Inchiostri  e  del  buon  lavoro  mecanico  delle  Stampe,  incaricato  il  Capitolo  dell'  Arte  ad 
eleggere  uno  Stampatore  intelligente,  provetto,  e  d'  Integra  probita,  per  esser  in  seguito 
da  Noi  approvato.  Sara  incombenza  di  questo  rivedere  i  primi  Fogli  d'  ogni  Opera 
privileggiata  che  si  ristampa,  ed  assicurera  con  esatta  Perizia  1'  Edizioni  da  disordini 
sopraccennati.  Sara  1'  eletto  proveduto  dall'  Arte  in  modi  convenienti.  L'  esaminato 
foglio  poi  dovra  esser  sottoscritto  dal  Perito  eletto,  e  dallo  Stampatore,  e  ne  sara  fatto 
depositario  il  Sopraintendente  nostro  alle  Stampe,  a  cui  verra  consegnato  per  praticare 
i  confronti  d'  esso  primo  modello  col  restante  dell'  Opera. 

V.  Per  r  adempimento  immancabile  dei  sopradetti  Capitoli  circa  i  Garzoni,  Lavo- 
ranti  e  Correttori  sia  tenuto  il  Sopraintendente  Nostro  alle  Stampe  di  visitare  con 
frequenza  le  Stamperie,  come  prescrivono  le  Leggi  della  sua  istituzione. 

VI.  Ma  perche,  non  meno  intento,  ed  impegnato  il  Magistrate  Nostro  alia  felicita 
delle  Stampe  Venete,  ed  alia  buona  disciplina  di  questa  Universita  di  Stampatori  jC 
Libraj,  riconosce  derivare  simili  pregiudiziali  sconcerti  negl'  Individui  di  essa  dall' 
incaglio  de  Corpi  stampati  e  giacenti  invenduti  p-r  la  quantita  eccessiva  delle  copie  dei 
Libri  usciti  di  Privileggio,  ai  quali  per  esser  resi  comuni  si  avventano  molti  ad  un  tratto 
per  la  ristampa,  che  difficolta  di  smaltire  tanti  replicati  Escmplari  di  un'  Opera  sola  ;  dal 
che  ne  avviene  che  si  ricorre  poi,  e  si  fa  uso  di  quel  vantaggii  detestabili,  derivanti  dal 
peggioramento  delle  Stampe,  dalle  Vendite  illecite,  dagli  abusivi  Partiti  con  Persone 
non  deir  Arte  ed  anche  Forestiere  ;  cose  tutte,  vere  cagioni,  che  colli  mano  al  generale 
deperimento  dell'  Arte  stessa  ;  percio  resta  da  Noi  risolutamente  stabilito,  che  per 
r  avvenire  il  primo  respettivo  posseditore  privileggiato  possa  egli  solo,  e  non  altri,  ottenere 
la  nuova  Licenza  colle  solite  forme  per  la  ristampa  de'  Libri  usciti  di  Privileggio,  e  per 
cio  resi  comuni,  e  cio  fin  ch'  egli  voglia;  intendendosi  in  oltre  che  la  stessa  liberta  abbia, 
prima  del  posseditore,  chiunque  fosse,  V  autore  d'  un'  Opera,  come  si  e  sempre  pratticato  ; 
e  se  per  avventura  ambidue  rinunciassero  ad  un  tale  benefizio  per  la  ristampa  del  suo 
Libro  fino  allora  privileggiato,  in  questo  solo  identifico  caso,  e  non  in  altro,  lo  ristampera 
solamente  quello  che  avera  il  primo  conseguito  il  Mandate,  ne  altri  potranno  ottenerlo,  ne 
prima  ne  dopo  la  sua  Edizione. 

VII.  E  come  poi  in  questo  luogo  si  tratta  di  ristampa,  prefisso  viene  il  termine  di 
due  Mesi  alio  Stampatore  per  incominciarla  e  proseguirla  coll'  opera  al  meno  di  un 
mezzo  foglio  al  giorno,  al  che  mancando  potra  un'  altro  ricorrere  per  impetrare  colle 
solite  Licenze  il  possesso  del  Libro  o  non  incominciato  o  non  proseguito,  e  dovra 
il  sostituto  al  mancamento  subentrare  nella  ristampa  nel  termine  e  nei  modi 
comandati. 

VIII.  Nel   solo  caso   pero  in  cui   intraprendesse  qualche   Stampatore  o  Librajo 


304  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

di  produrre  qualche  ristampa  di  sin;2;oIare  nobilta,  tanto  per  bellezza  di  Carta,  quanto  per 
isquisitezza  di  Caratteri,  pcrfezione  di  correzionc,  e  d'  oniamenti  ;  conoscendo  che  tali 
Edizioni  il  cui  scopo  c  la  magnificcnza,  sono  principalinente  quelle  che  universalmente 
acqiiistano  concetto  e  lode  all'  Arte  Tipografica,  ed  alle  Nazioni  nelle  quali  viene  eser- 
citata  ;  resta  con  fermezza  deliberato,  ch'  esso  intraprenditore  di  tale  ristampa  possa 
farla  quando  anche  il  Libro  si  trovasse  in  qualunque  modo  privileggiato.  Sara  pero  suo 
obbligo  di  presentare  tanto  il  primo  foglio  della  stampa  Privileggiata,  quanto  quello  di 
tutti  i  miglioramenti  della  ristampa,  all'  eletto  Esaniinatore,  il  quale  fara  1'  uno  e  1' altro 
presentare  col  mezzo  del  Sopraintendente  alle  Stampe  al  Magistrato  Nostro  colla 
dichiarazione  delle  difterenze,  perche  si  possa  confrontar  1'  Opera  compiuta  al  proposta 
modello,  e  punire  colla  perdita  delle  stampe,  e  piu  gravi  pene  ad  arbitrio  Nostro, 
e  spezzialmente  quella  dell'  essere  depennato  dall'  Arte,  chi  avesse  mancato  alia 
pontualita  della  sua  promessa. 

IX.  Perche  pero  molti  Libri  si  trovano  che  non  possono  tenersi  per  soggetti 
a  Privilegiato  primo  veruno  quali  sono  tutti  quelli  che  furono  stampati  e  ristampati 
senza  Privilegio,  tutti  gli  abbandonati  o  per  impotenza  di  chi  gli  possedeva,  o  per  man- 
canza  di  vita  de'  Capi  di  Negozi,  e  di  Stampatori,  o  per  altri  umani  irreparabili  acci- 
denti,  inerendo  Noi  al  Decreto  1603,  11  Maggio,  che  assegno  Privilegio  a  chi  ricuperasse, 
colleritampe  Operecomuni  di  stima,  concediamo  unicamente  a  que'  Libraj  e  Stampatori 
che  non  avessero  almeno  sei  Libri  in  Privilegio,  e  non  ad  altri,  che  possano  farannotare 
al  Libro  dell'  Arte  per  anni  dieci  di  Privilegio  qualunque  Opera  di  questo  genere,  della 
quale  avra  ottenuto  Mandato  di  ristampa,  si  ch'  egli  solo,  o  chi  avesse  causa  da  lui  possa 
ristamparla  per  quel  tempo,  coll'  espresso  obbligo  d'  assoggettarne  il  primo  Foglio  all 
Esaminatore  eletto,  e  di  cominciare  e  proseguir  1'  Edizione  co'  metodi  prescritti  nell' 
Articolo  VIL 

X.  Trovandosi  poi  nel  soprallegato  numero  delle  Opere  comuni  tutti  i  Testi 
Scolastici  senza  comenti  ed  altre  Operette  di  piccola  mole  usuali  del  popolo  che  possono 
essere  1'  alimento  d'  alcune  Stamparie  di  fortuna  ristretta,  e  che  sogliono  di  lavorare  di 
Commission!,  le  quali  non  sono  sempre  pronte  ;  acciocche  possono  niantenere  negli 
intervalli  vacui  di  quelle  i  loro  lavoranti,  commettiamo  al  Prior  attuale,  ed  a  suoi  di  Banca, 
che  siccome  fu  gia  da  loro  eseguito  nell'  1669,  6  Agosto,  con  loro  spontanea  Parte,  sia 
da  essi  fatto  un  Catalogo  di  tal  sorta  di  Libri  comuni,  e  quello  rendano  pubblico,  a  fine 
che  ogn'  uno  de  sopraddetti  Stampatori  possa  ripartitamente  chiedere  per  se  qualche 
capo,  onde  1'  Edizione  da  lui  fatta  di  quello,  eseguiti  prima  gli  ordini  nostri  del  pre- 
sentarne  il  primo  foglio  all'  Esaminatore  eletto,  s'  intenda  privilcgiata,  e  vietatane  la 
ristampa  ad  ogni  altro  sotto  le  pene  minacciate  a  chi  ristampasse  Libri  in  privilegio,  ed 
altre  ad  arbitrio  Nostro. 

XL  Proscritta  e  totalmente  condannata  s'  intendera  per  1'  avvenire  la  pessima 
usanza  di  quegli  Stampatori  che  ofi-l-riscono  Partiti  di  Libri  o  privilegiati,  o  di  ristampe 
a  Persone  di  Esteri  Stati  ;  per  la  qual  fraude  restera  irremissibilmentc  soggetto  chi 
disubbidisse  alia  pena  di  essere  escluso  dall'  Arte,  e  di  chiudere  la  Stamperia  ;  e  lo  stesso 
dovra  vcrificarsi  sopra  quegli  Stampatori  che  offerissero  Stampe  a  Partito  a  Persone  non 
ascritte  all'  Arte  medesima. 

XIL  Metodo  fermo  ed  inalterabile  delle  Stampe  denominate  a  Partito  dovra  esser 
quello  da  qui  inanzi,  che  lo  Stampatore  il  quale  le  intraprendesse  debba  consegnare  nelle 
mani  del  Priore  pro  tempore  la  nota  di  quella  quantita  di  Esemplari  che  avra  stabilitadi 
stamparc,  sicche  possa  con  facilita  pervcnire  al  Magistrato  nostro  in  cognizione  s'  egli 


Documents.     IV. 


305 


oltrepassasse  il  numero  pattuito  :  il  quale  ingaiino,  Fatto  in  oftcsa  della  buona  fede  di  un 
contratco,  sara  putiito  coll'  esclasioiic  dell'  ingaiinatorc  dall'  Arte,  e  con  akre  peae  con- 
venienti  a  cosi  abomiaevole  delicto. 

XIII.  Se  qualche  parcicolare  persona,  e  non  xVIatricolata  volesse  per  ajuto  delle 
Staniperie  tentare  la  ristanipa  di  qualche  opera  possa  cio  fare  previo  pero  i'  avviso  al 
Priore  dell'  Arte,  il  qaale  sara  obbligato  a  spedire  il  suo  Bidello  a  tutti  gli  Individui  di 
quella  perche  resti  deciso  se  fosse  ad  alcuno  di  questi  opportuna  la  Edizione  dell'  Opera 
proposta,  e  cio  in  tempo  di  otto  gioriii,  e  non  piu  ;  e  in  caso  che  ciascuno  ricusasse, 
resti  in  liberta  della  suddetta  persona  di  fame  pratticare  la  Edizione  da  qualunque 
Stampatore  a  suo  piacimento  purche  abbia  Torchi  in  Venezia  :  intendendosi  che  essa 
pero  non  possa  negoziare  il  Libro  in  Baratti,  ne  fame,  ne  venderne  piu  copie  del  numero 
stabilito. 

XIV.  Cosi  pure  se  qualche  persona  che  non  fosse  dell'  Arte  volesse  introdurre  a 
sue  spese  la  Stampa  di  qualche  Libro  nuovo  e  non  piii  stampato,  sia  lecito  a  questo  d' 
intraprenderla  a  nome  pero  di  un  Veneto  Stampatore,  supplito  pero  prima  a  tutti  i 
metodi  che  incombano  per  1'  Articolo  antecedente,  tanto  rapporto  alio  Stampatore 
quanto  al  Priore  d'  otFrirne  la  Stampa  a  confratelli  dell'  Arte  nel  tempo  di  sopra  pre- 
scritto,  e  col  pagamento  degli  otto  grossi  per  Balla. 

XV.  Sia  in  oltre  proibito  a  Particolari  non  Matricolati  1'  aprir  negozio,  far  Cambi 
e  vendite  al  minuto  su  i  Banchetti  dei  Libri  stampati  a  loro  conto,  ma  abbiano  essi  ad 
esibirli  ai  Veneti  Libraj,  per  esser  esposti  aila  vendita  nelle  loro  pubbliche  Botteghe  ; 
e  siano  pure  obbligati  gh  Stampatori,  che  11  stampassero,  a  non  oltre  passare  il  numero 
delle  Copie  pattuite,  sotto  pena  di  chiudere  la  Stamperia. 

XVI.  Restino  assolutamente  soggetti  i  venditor!  su  i  Banchetti  di  Piazza,  od  altri 
luoghi,  a  quanto  e  disposto  nell'  Articolo  VI.  della  Leggi  i  767,  29  Luglio,  e  debbano 
tenere  un  Banchetto  solo,  non  raddoppiato  colla  giunta  d'  altri,  a  tenore  della  Termi- 
nazione  del  Magistrate  Nostro  3  Ottobre  1778,  ne  possano  vendere  sopra  Banchetti,  se 
non  Libri  vecchj,  nella  serie  e  natura  de'  quali  s'  intendano  essere  i  soli  Libri  legati,  e 
colle  Carte  tagliate. 

XVII.  Ma  perche  poi  ai  Matricolati  dell'  Arte  devesi  conservare  il  proprio  diritto 
ed  interesse,  si  rinnova  con  robustezza  la  sopraccitata  Legge  3  Ottobre  1778,  cioe  che 
qualunque  persona  non  Matricolata  non  ardisca  di  vendere,  ne  per  le  Botteghe,  ne  in 
publico  ne  occultamente  Libri  di  qualunque  sorte  ;  la  quale  proibizione  resta  pure  fissata 
per  quelli  che  sono  Matricolati,  e  cio  sotto  tutte  le  pene  nell'  Articolo  V.  di  essa  Legge 
prescritte. 

XVIII.  Per  r  indennita  e  risarcimento  dell'  Universita  Tipografica  Veneta,  ed  ad 
oggetto  di  rendere  men  difficile  ad  essa  la  riscossione  de  debiti  vecchi,  de  quali  si  trova 
in  resto  e  difettiva  per  1'  inipontualita  de'  suoi  Individui  nel  soddisfare  alle  Imposte  a 
loro  addossate  dall'  Arte,  colle  solite  I'anse,  resta  persuaso  il  Magistrato  Nostro  di 
ravvivare  il  metodo  prefisso  dalla  Terminazione  1742,  in  forza  della  quale  sara  negate 
il  Mandato  di  Stampa  e  ristampa,  ad  ogni  ricorrente  dal  Segretario  Nostro,  a  cui  cio  si 
prescrive,  allorche  il  ricorrente  stesso  non  presentasse  prima  al  suddetto  Segretario  la  fede 
fattagli  dal  Priore  o  di  non  esser  debitore  all'  Arte,  o  attesa  1'  abilita  che  ai  debitore  per 
le  Quote  vecchie  sara  concessa,  che  li  medesimi  vadano  di  tempo  in  tempo  redintegrando 
la  Cassa  Universita  con  la  Summa  alia  quale  saranno  stati  prorogati  dalla  caritatevole 
condiscendenza  del  Magistrato  Nostro. 

XIX.  Tutte  le  suddette  Persone  mancando  o  difettive  essendo  trovate  a  quanto 


306  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

loro  s'  impone  e  viene  prcscritto,  saraiino  soggettc  ognuna  alle  pene  comminate  dalle 
Leggi  sopra  ogni  colpa,  e  se  Ic  Lcggi  non  provedessero,  subiranno  quelle  ad  arbitrio  del 
Magistrato  Nostro. 

E  la  presente  approvata  che  resti  dall'  Eccellentissimo  Senate,  sara  stampata  e 
consegnata  in  varie  Copie  al  Priorc  dell'  Arte,  il  quale  resta  incaricato  di  farla  spargere, 
e  diffonderla  col  mezzo  del  Bidello  a  tutti  gli  Individui  della  medesinia,  a  quali  viene 
precettato  di  tenerla  fissa  a  vista  universale  nella  propria  Bottega  o  Stamperia  ;  volendosi, 
che  per  quanto  a  cadauno  spetta,  esiga  immancabilmente  la  sua  intiera  perfetta  osser- 
vanza  ed  esecuzione. 

Data  dal  Magistrato  Eccellentissimo  suddetto  li  30  Luglio  1780. 
Alvise  Vallaresso  RifFormator. 
Andrea  Tron.  Cav.    Proc.   Rifformator. 
Sebastian  Foscarini  Cav.  Rifformator. 

Davide  Marchesini  Seg. 


J  di  9  Agosto  1780. 
Approvata  col  Decreto  dell'  Eccellentissimo  Senato. 

Jddi  24  Agosto  I  y So  in  Pregadi. 

No  67.  Gl'  inconvenienti  che  posson  facilmente  accadere  nell'  elezione  del  Proto  Esami- 

natore  dell'  Arte  Tipografica  di  questa  Citta  e  che  si  rimarcano  dedotti  da  quanto 
recentamente  successe  ncl  Capitolo  dell'  Arte  siccome  con  benemerito  impegno  individua 
il  Magistrato  de  Riffbrmatori  dello  studio  di  Padova  determinano  il  Senato  a  secondare 
il  riputato  di  lui  sentimento  espresso  nell'  ora  intesa  Scrittura,  e  pero  tagliando  1' 
Articolo  IV  della  Terminazione  approvata  col  Decreto  9  corrente  nella  sola  parte  che 
demanda  al  Capitolo  dell'  Arte  la  detta  elezione,  e  che  in  tutte  le  altre  resta  confermato, 
appoggia  una  tal  incombenza  alia  desterita  del  Magistrato  medesinio  che  ne  rassegnera 
al  caso  di  ogni  vacanza  la  nomina  alia  publica  approvazione. 

Davidde  Marchesini  Seo;"". 


1780.     27  Agosti. 

Carlo  Palese  appointed  by  the  Riffbrmatori  Proto  Esaminatore. 
Confirmation  by  the  Senate  in  the  same  month. 


Documents.      IV. 


307 


Terminazione  degP  I/lustrissimi  ed  Eccell""  Signori  Riformatori  dello  Studio  di 

Padova,     1780. 

II  Serenissimo  Principe  fa  sapere,  ed  e  per  ordine  suddetto. 

Autorizzata  dall'  Eccell"'"  Senate  col  suo  Decreto  9  Agosto  passato  la  Termina- 
zione di  questo  Magistrato  30  Luglio  decorso  a  solHevo  dell'  Arte  Veneta  Tipografica 
si  determinano  gl'  111""  ed  Eccell""  Signori  Riformatori  dello  Studio  di  Padova  per 
togliere  ogni  mala  interpretazione  che  possa  esser  data  maliziosamente  da  qualunque 
Individuo  della  medesima  Arte  sopra  alcuni  Articoli  della  Terminazione  suddetta,  a 
spiegarli  con  maggior  precisione  e  rischiaramento  perche  siano  immancabilmente 
eseguiti  a  seconda  ed  in  adempimento  della  Pubblica  intenzione. 

I. 

Dichiarazione  intorno  alle  Correzioni. 

Che  in  esecutione  dell'  Articolo  II.  si  lasciano  in  plena  liberta  Stampatori  e  Libraj 
di  valersi  di  quali  Corretori  piu  credano  a  proposito,  e  d'  usare  que'  metodi  di  Correzione 
che  vogliono,  perche  degli  errori  che  venissero  scoperti  nell'  Edizioni,  portino  debita- 
mente  la  pena  prescritta  alle  Scorrezioni  nell'  Articolo  II.  della  Terminazione  30 
Luglio  1780. 

II. 

Intorno  agli  obhlighi  del  Priore  per  esecuzione  deW  Articolo  VI. 

Essendosi  nel  VI.  Articolo  dell'  allegata  Terminazione  1780  stabilito  che  un  solo 
possa  da  qui  in  poi  ottenere  il  Mandato  per  la  ristampa  d'  un  Libro  uscito  di  Privilegio, 
e  che  in  questo  caso  sia  il  prediletto  il  primo  trovatore  e  posseditore  di  quello,  sara 
obbligo  preciso  del  Priore,  pro  tempore,  di  non  rilasciar  alcuna  Fede  per  la  ristampa  di 
Libri  tali  fuorche  al  primo  trovatore  finch'  egli  voglia.  E  dovendosi  come  per  essa 
Legge  fu  determinate,  preferrire  1'  Autore,  venga  questo  eccettuato  se  avesse  alienata 
I'  opera  sua  per  Contratto, 

E  perche  piu  volte  e  avvenuto  che  1'  Autore  d'  un  Opera  ha  fatte  a  quella  delle 
Aggiunte,  s'  intenda  che  queste  passino  unite  alia  stessa  ;  e  quelle  che  non  fossero  dell' 
Autore  restino  in  prelazione  al  primo  Editor  d'  esse,  ma  sole  e  disgiunte  dal  Testo. 

III. 

Obhlighi  d'  esso  Priore  per  la  custodia  degli  Articoli  IX.  e  X. 

Ha  la  pubblica  Clemenza  negl'  Articoli  IX.  e  X.  riguardati  con  occhio  paterno 
tutti  gl'  Individui  dell'  Arte  suddetta  ;  ma  per  dividere  le  sue  beneficenze  con  somma 
facilita,  furono  formati  per  ordine  Nostro,  dal  Priore  due  Fogli. 

Si  descrive  nel  primo  1'  Universita  degli  Stampatori  e  Libraj,  divisa  in  due  Cate- 
goric, 1'  una  continente  i  Matricolati  che  hanno  Negozio  e  Stamperia,  quelli  che  hanno 
Negozio  senza  Stamperia,  o  Stamperia  senza  Negozio,  o  Stamperia  denominata  da 
Bagaglie  ;  L'  altra  Categoria  e  composta  di  Matricolati  non  esercenti  perche  si  trovano 
a  Servizio  di  Botteghe,  o  sono  Lavoranti  in  Stamperie  d'  altri,  o  volanti  per  la  Citta,  o 
esercenti  per  li  Banchetti. 


308  The  Ve?ietian  Printing  Press. 

11  secondo  Foglio  coiitiene  il  Catalogo  di  tiitti  que'  Libri  che  non  possono  giudi- 
carsi  per  soggetti  a  privilegio  veruno,  ed  insicmc  dcgl'  abbandonati. 

Per  procedere  pero  con  la  guida  di  qucsti  due  Fogli,  senza  parzialita  ne  gara,  alia 
dispensa  dei  Libri  in  esso  Catalogo  compressi,  saranno  qucsti  commessi  alia  sorte  col 
metodo  seguente. 

Si  coiivochera  per  Commando  nostro  il  Capitolo  dell'  Arte,  s'  imbossoleranno  i 
nomi  di  quci  Libraj  e  Stampatori  unicamcnte  che  non  hanno  piu  di  sei  prixilegj  e  sono 
nella  Categoria  prima  descritti.  Ouesti  verranno  quivi  estratti  pubblicamente  alia 
sorte,  ed  ad  alta  voce  secondo  che  escono  promulgati  e  registrati  in  un  Foglio  affinche 
possa  ognuno  d'  essi,  seguendo  1'  ordine  dell'  estrazione,  di  mano  in  mano  1'  un  dietro 
r  altro  richiedere  per  se  due  Libri  dei  descritti  in  Catalogo  nel  Foglio  commesso. 
E  poiche  neir  Articolo  X.  vennero  assegnati  alle  sole  Stampcrie  che  stampano  per  com- 
missioni,  tutti  i  Testi  scolastici  senza  Note,  ed  altre  Operette  di  picciola  mole  dette  usuali 
pel  popolo,  si  trova  cosa  opportuna  che  dopo  la  disposizione  dei  Libri  dell'  Articolo  IX. 
1'  ordinare  alio  stesso  Priore  attuale  di  unirsi  con  alcuni  pocchi  de  piu  assenati  dell' 
Arte  stessa  e  formare  la  Nota  dei  surriferiti  Libri  Scolastici  e  delle  Operette  popolari 
indicate,  e  di  questi  poi  apparecchiare  con  equita  un  ripartimento  distinto  in  tante 
divisioni  ognuna  segnata  d'  un  numero  che  cominci  dall'  uno  e  segui  fino  a  tanti  che  si 
pareggia  alia  quantita  dei  nomi  dei  Concorrenti,  i  quali  saranno  estratti  da  un  Bossolo 
per  ottenere  ciascuno  la  divisione  segnata  col  numero  corrispondente  alia  volta  della  sua 
estrazione. 

Fatti  questi  due  riparti,  avra  luogo  quello  dei  Matricolati  della  seconda  Categoria 
col  metodo  prescritto  all'  esecuzione  dell'  Articolo  IX. 

Si  precetta  parimenti  a  qualunque  dei  bencficati  in  questa  Categoria  seconda,  che 
non  possano  cedere  li  acquistati  Libri  a  chi  avesse  piu  di  sei  privileggi,  ma  debbano 
pubblicarli  sotto  il  proprio  nomc,  c  per  loro  conto  o  almeno  co  loro  intcressi,  e  se  mai 
venisse  a  notizia  dell'  Eccell"""  Magistrato  che  gli  uni  o  gli  altri  facesscro  mal  uso  di 
questa  beneficenza,  rimangano  per  cio  privi  del  ricevuto  JVlandato,  il  quale  incontinente 
passera  ad  un'  altro  che  ne  facesse  secondo  la  sua  Categoria  legale  domanda  ;  e  rimarra 
privo  chi  1'  avesse  occultamente  acquistato,  di  tutte  le  copie  se  stampato  1'  avesse, 

Qualunque  poi  de'  beneficati  d'  ogni  genere  s'  intendera  soggetto  alia  Legge 
generale  dcU'  esame  del  Foglio  primo,  e  del  tempo  di  cominciarc  c  progredire  coll' 
Edizione. 

E  perche  Libri  che  si  chiamano  usuali  e  comuni  pel  popolo  da  tempi  antichissimi, 
detrattine  sempre  gli  scolastici,  alcuni  pochi  se  ne  ritrovano  di  piccola  Mole,  i  quali 
vengono  per  uso  de  poveri  Libraj  di  Terra  Ferma  stampati,  sara  incombenza  di  esso 
Priore  d'  informarsi  quali  siano,  e  di  presentarne  all'  Eccellentissimo  Magistrato  la  Nota 
affinche  le  Stamperie,  che  non  sono  di  Venezia,  non  rimangano  prive  di  quelli,  i 
quali  s'  intenderanno  sempre  comuni  a  Torchj  delle  Terra  Ferma  cd  a  quelli  di 
Venezia. 

IV. 

O blight  del  Priore  per  la  regola  dell'  Articolo  XII. 

In  csecutione  dell'  Articolo  XII,  che  mette  regola  pe'  Libri  che  vengono  stampati 
a  Partita.,  s'  incarica  ildetto  Priore  che  prima  di  rilasciarla  opportuna  Fede,  per  ottenere 
il  Mandato  ritragga  dallo  Stampatore  e  Librajo  proponente  1'  Opera  a  Partita  il  numero 


Documents.      IV.  009 

delle  Copie  ch'  egli  si  sara  prefisso  di  stampare  e  cio  in  una  nota  dall'  Intraprenditore 
sottoscritta  alia  presenza  del  Priore,  che  sara  da  lui  tenuta  in  Filza  a  parte,  perche  al 
caso  le  loro  Eccell''  possano  con  sicurezza  venire  in  chiaro  della  fraude  di  colore  che 
avessero  operate  contro  la  buona  fede  de  patti. 

V. 

Obblighi  deir  Esaminatore  de*  Fogli  per  la  buona  regola  deW  Articolo  IV. 

Essendo  Stato  nell'  Articolo  IV.  decretato  che  1'  incombenza  dell'  Esaminatore 
sara  la  revisione  del  primo  Foglio  d'  ogni  Libro  privilegiato,  ed  essendo  in  efFetto  col 
nuovo  metodo  privilegiati  tutti  i  Libri  dappoiche  sono  capaci  di  un  solo  Mandate,  cosi 
per  levare  1'  adito  ad  ogni  arbitraria  interprctazione  sopra  di  cio,  s'  incarica  lo  stesso 
Esaminatore  di  rivedere  i  primi  Fogli  d'  cgni  stampa  e  ristampa. 

Queste  sono  le  regole  da  dever  esscr  cestantimente  cseguite  come  le  opportune  e 
sufficient!  a  guidare  gl'  individui  della  Universita  de  Librai  e  Stampatori  ad  una  corretta 
ebbcdienza  dcU'  approvata  Terminazione  30  Luglio  1780. 

E  la  presente,  confermata  che  sia  dall'  autorita  dell  Eccell'""  Senate,  dovra  esser 
stampata  e  consegnata  al  Prior  dell'  Arte  sopradetta  per  esser  difusa  celle  forme  selite 
ad  ogni  individuo  della  medesima  per  la  sua  immediate  ed  inalterabile  osservanza. 

Data  dal  Magistrate  Eccell'"''  Sud"  li  28  Settembre  1780. 

Alvise  Vallaresso  RiiF. 
Andrea  Tron,  Cav""  Proc.  RifF. 
Sebastian  Foscarini  Cav""  Riff'. 


Addi  5  Ottobre  1 780. 
Approvata  con  Decreto  dell'  Eccell'""  Senate. 

1780.      15  Decembre. 

69.  Avendo    il  Magistrate   de  Rifformatori    dello  Studio  di    Padova   ricenosciuto    e 

compreso  che  contro  le  stabilimento  di  varie  provide  Leggi  e  specialmente  della  Ter- 
minazione 1767  Articolo  IV.  e  V.  dall'  Ecc'"°  Senate  approvata,  molti  Individui  dell' 
Arte  Tipegrafica  di  Venezia  introducono  furtivamente  in  questa  Citta  di  quelle  Opere 
stampate  in  Esteri  Stati  che  qui  sono  privilegiate  a  loro  ContVatelli  e  in  abbendanza  si 
trevano  anche  uscite  di  privilegio  esistenti,  ende  con  tal  maliziesa  e  vietata  introduzione 
impedisceno  e  ritardane  il  commerzie  dell'  Edizieni  qui  publicate,  e  privano  i  Terchi 
Veneti  di  alimento,  con  danno  universale  de'  commerzianti  in  Libri,  de  Capi  delle 
Stamperie  e  de  poveri  Artisti  che  lavorano  in  quelle,  viene  in  deliberaziene  di  ravvivare 
gl'  ordini  in  tal  materia  emanati,  e  di  far  risolutamente  intendere  e  sapere. 

Che  per  1'  avvenire  non  si  faccia  lecito  alcun  Mercante,  Negeziante,  Stampatore 
o  altri  a  quali  saranno  inviati  Libri  de  Luoghi  Forestieri,  per  Mare  o  per  Terra,  aprirli 
ed  estraerli  se  non  coll'  Intervento  del  Deputato  nostro  alle  Degane,  e  con  tutte  le 
altre  regole  prescritte  dalla   Terminazione  25  Settembre  i  764. 

s  s 


310  The  Venetia?i  Printing  Press. 

Ed  affine  che  i  public!  ordini  sicno  con  la  possibile  prontezza  eseguiti,  inerendosi  al 
Decreto  i  774,  14  Aprilc,  non  che  all'  Articolo  V.  dclla  Terminazione  1767  soprallegata, 
delibcriamo  di  dare  una  maggior  assistenza  al  Deputato  Nostro  alle  Dogane,  Donadoni, 
per  la  ragione  d'  una  maggior  cautela  e  sicurezza,  eleggendo  a  tale  oggetto  il  D"^  Don 
Giuseppe  Cherubini  a  cui  s'  incombe,  sempre  perb  coU'  assenso  del  Deputato  suddetto, 
di  difcndere  P  Edizioni  privilegiate  o  1'  altre  anche  non  privilegiate  ma  in  abbondanza 
esistenti  nell'  Arte  Tipogratica  di  questa  Dominante,  cosi  che  la  sua  attiva  opera  possa 
facilitare  ed  cspcdirc  con  tutta  la  solecitudine  le  occorrenze  de  Libraj,  ed  assicurare 
contro  ogni  inosservanza  le  pubbliche  Leggi. 

Ed  accioche  possa  egli  con  soda  cognitione  agire  sopra  questa  materia,  avra 
a  prendere  lumi  necessari  dal  Priore  di  questa  Universita  de  Libraj,  o  da'  due  Sindici 
pro  tempore,  i  quali,  tanto  uniti  quanto  separati,  alia  notizia  che  tenessero  di  ritrovarsi 
Libri  che  offendano  i  privileggi  dell'  Arte  o  altri  in  copia  esistenti  contra  1'  interesse 
de'  Matricolati  Vcneti,  o  in  questa  Citta  o  in  qualunque  altro  luoco  a  portata  d' essere 
furtivamentc  introdotti,  dovranno  per  obbligo  dell'  Offizio  loro  e  per  bene  degl'  Individui 
della  loro  Universita,  avvertire  il  Deputato  o  1'  eletia  persona,  col  fine  che  sicno  tra- 
tenuti  e  fcrmati  Libri  tali  in  qualunque  luoco  si  trovassero,  portandone  in  seguito  la 
relazione  in  scritto  al  Magistrato  per  le  susseguenti  nostre  Deliberazioni. 

Ad  esso  D"^  Don  Giuseppe  Cherubini,  sulla  cui  lede,  unitamcntc  a  quella  del 
Deputato  Donadoni  riposa  il  Magistrato  Nostro,  per  1'  csatto  adempimcnto  di  questa 
Ispezionc,  restano  assegnati  Ducati  cento  e  \enti  annui  eft'  relati\'amente  alia  facolta 
impartitaci  dal  Decreto  1774,  14  Aprile,  sopra  Cassa  Grammatici,  tcnuta  dagl'  Ecc*"' 
Governatori  dell' Entrate,  il  quale  assegnamento  dovra  aver  principio  da  primo  Gennaro 
venture,  di  quattro  in  quattro  mesi  posticipati,  netti  da  Decima  ed  ogni  aggravio,  co' 
soliti  Mandati  dell  Ecc"'"  Collegio,  per  1'  effetto  di  che  sara  fatta  tenere  al  Magistrato 
de  Governatori  dell'  Entrate  la  presente  nostra  Terminazione  in  copia,  ch'  e  relativa  al 
suddetto  Decreto  per  lume  e  per  la  sua  esecuzione. 

E  cosi  ordinorono  doversi  annotare. 

Alvise  Vallaresso  RiP. 
Andrea  Tron  K'  P^  Rif. 
Sebastian  Foscarini  K'  RiP. 

Davidde  Marchesini  Seg". 


1780.     8  Gennaro. 

No.  70.  A  maggior  spiegazione  della  Terminazione  Nostra  15  Decembre  prossimo  passato 

con  cui  fu  eletta  dall'  autorita  del  Magistrato  Nostro  in  assistente  al  Deputato  alle 
Dogane  Donadoni,  la  persona  dell'  Abbate  Don  Giuseppe  Cherubini  per  non  ritardare  il 
licenziamento  dalle  Dogane  stesse  dei  Libri  che  capitano  nelle  medesime,  si  dichiara  e 
si  stabilisce  che  tali  Libri  non  possano  essere,  o  dal  solo  Deputato  alle  Dogane,  o  dal 
solo  assistente,  licenziati,  ma  che  ambidue,  in  vista  del  Mandato  di  Licenza  del  Magis- 
trato Nostro,  abbiano  a  sottoscrivere  1'  attestato  di  rilascio  dei  surriferiti  Libri,  e  che  li 
Governatori  delle  respettive  Dogane  non  possano  mai  far  praticar  la  consegna  dei  Colli, 
Balle  ct  altro  se  non  quando  si  assicureranno  che  il  detto  attestato  sii  sottoscritto  e  dall 
Peputato  e  dalF  Assistente  medesimo, 


Documents.      IV.  311 

E  la  presente  sara  fatta  tenere  in  copia  alii  Governatori  delle  respettive  Dogane  per 
lume  et  esecuzione. 

Alvise  Vallaresso  Rif. 
Andrea  Tron  K""  P^  RiP. 

Davidde  Marchesini  Seg°. 

1780.      30  Decembre  in  Pregadi. 

Nuovi  motivi  di  compiacersi  delle  benemerite  cure  e  solecitudini  del  Magistrate  de 
Riformatori  dello  Studio  di  Padova  ritrae  questo  Consiglio  dall'  ora  letta  diligente  sua 
scrittura,  mentre  per  essa  e  per  gli  accompagnati  fogli  rileva  la  pronta  esecuzione  prestata 
al  Decreto  5  Ottobre  decorso,  ed  incamminata  con  ordine  e  tranquilita  la  verificazione 
degli  ultimi  stabilimenti  addottati  per  benefizio  dell'  Arte  Tipografica  di  questa  Domi- 
nante.  Nel  retribuirsi  per  tanto  piena  laude  al  Magistrato  stesso  e  nell'  animarlo  alia 
prosecuzione  delle  benemerite  sue  applicazioni  in  un  argomento  cosi  esenziale  trovasi 
persuaso  nel  tempo  stesso  il  Senato  che  tanto  il  Priore  Marc'  Antonio  Manfre,  quanto 
il  Sindico  Simone  Occhi  prossimi  al  termine  de  loro  attuali  Offizj  abbiano  ad  essere 
prorogati  per  anno  uno  susseguente  nelle  respettive  loro  Cariche,  affinche  in  tal  modo 
come  riflette  il  Magistrato  stesso,  e  si  e  pur  praticato  per  qualche  altra  Arte,  si  tolgano 
piu  facilmente  i  disordini,  e  si  assicuri  colla  costanza  delle  buone  consuetudini  1'  esatta 
osservanza  dei  suindicati  stabilimenti. 

Davidde  Marchesini  Seg"°. 


1780.     15  Fehraro  in  Pregadi, 

Per  corrispondere  in  ogni  parte  alle  Commissioni  espresse  nel  Decreto  30  Dec. 
decorso,  inerenti  alle  provvidenze  e  discipline  da  prefiggersi  per  il  miglior  governo  dell' 
Universita  de  Librai  e  Stampatori  di  questa  Citta,  si  rileva  con  quanto  zelante  impegno 
di  esame,  e  di  studj,  si  e  prestato  il  Magistrato  de  Proveditori  di  Comun  per  riconoscere 
le  Leggi  e  le  regole  stabilite  sul  proposito,  immaginando,  col  Piano  che  accompagna, 
tutto  cio  che  puo  esser  utile  a  promuovere  il  vero  bene  di  questa  Tipografica  Universita 
composta  di  due  Classi  di  Matricolati,  cioe  1'  una  di  Capitalisti,  e  T  altra  d'  Individui 
affatto  sprovisti  di  Beni  d'  industria,  su  di  che  verso  pure  con  aggiustate  considerazioni 
la  virtu  delli  Riformatori  dello  Studio  di  Padova. 

E  mentre  riconoscono  con  uniforme  sentimento  li  riputati  Cittadini,  dopo  aver 
comprovati  dal  fatto  gli  esposti  inconvenienti  e  disordini,  utile  e  necessaria  la  gia  eseguita 
divisione  delle  due  Categorie  de  Matricolati  descritti  nel  Foglio  avvalorato  dalla  publica 
autorita,  trovano  poi  molto  corrispondente  all'  importanza  dei  contemplati  oggetti  ch' 
esclusi  siano  tutti  li  Matricolati  della  Seconda  Categoria  dalla  voce  attiva  e  passiva,  non 
meno  che  dalle  Cariche  ed  Offizj  d'  ogni  sorte  nella  Banca  e  Capitolo,  riducendo  e 
questo  e  quella,  al  solo  numero  de  Capitilisti  descritti  nella  prima  Categoria  del  Foglio 
sudichiarito,  con  la  riserva  pero  agli  esclusi  d'  essere  admessi  nuovamente  quallor  siano 
provveduti  degl'  indicati  Capitali,  sollevandoli  nel  fVatempo  della  loro  admissione  dell'  Im- 
poste  publiche  che  rimaner  dovranno  fiattanto  a  peso  dei  detti  Capitalisti,  e  lasciandogli 
pero  intatti  tutti  gli  altri  diritti  annessi  alia  Matricola. 

Tale  essendo  il  sistema  delle  providenze  suggerite  dal  Magistrato  de  Proveditori 


3 1  2  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

Coniun,  con  quel  piu  che  riguarda  il  tempo  dellc  loro  adunanze,  della  distribuzione  ed 
innovazione  delle  Cariche,  e  per  cio  che  concerne  ancora  all'  esazione  delle  Imposte  e 
del  registro  de  Matricolati,  il  Senato  che  ravvisa  in  questa  benemerita  Opera  investigati 
tutt'  i  mezzi  li  piu  salutari  ed  opportuni  per  presidiare  la  Tipografica  Universita  da 
ulteriori  sconcerti  e  disordiiii,  accoglie  e  addotta  il  Piano  stesso  colle  due  modificazioni 
pero  ed  aggiunte  che  dal  conosciuto  zelo  ed  esperienza  dei  Riformatori  dello  Studio  di 
Padova  vengono  ennunciate. 

Sara  pertanto  effetto  della  vigilanza  del  Maijistrato  de  Proveditori  di  Comun  di 
sostituire  in  luoco  della  Ballottazione  espressa  nel  Piano  stesso,  al  caso  di  repristinare  li 
Matricolati  gia  ascritti  nell'  Arte,  ed  autorizzati  dalle  Leggi  di  poter  piantare  Negozj  e 
Stamperie,  che  siano  eletti  dalla  Banca  due  Periti,  e  verihcata  che  sia  da  essi  la  suinma 
de  Capitali  stabiliti,  il  riccorente  dovra  esser  tosto  ascritto  nella  Categoria  de  Capitalisti 
e  admesso  nclle  facolta  della  medesima,  senza  che  sia  soggetto  ad  ulteriori  Ballottazioni. 

E  sara  in  pari  tempo  cura  sua  di  dichiarare  nel  Piano  stesso,  che  quaiunque  si  creda  in 
diritto  di  reclamare,  esponer  debba  prima  le  sue  ragioni  alia  Banca  per  conciliarle,  o 
appoggiarle,  scortandole  a  competenti  Magistrati  per  la  decisione,  restando  pero  sempre 
al  riccorente  libero  1'  adito  di  presentarsi  in  ogn'  incontro  alii  surriferiti  Magistrati. 

Ridotto  che  sia,  come  se  ne  fara  una  particolar  cura  il  Magistrato  de  Proveditori  di 
Comun,  il  Piano  sumentovato  in  Articolata  Terminazione,  con  le  prescritte  aggiunte 
di  ben  intesa  necessaria  provvidenza,  sara  quindi  effetto  dell'  assidua  vigilanza  de  riputati 
Cittadini  di  farla  stampare,  e  consegnarla  al  Priore  dell'  Arte  sopradetta  per  diffonderla 
a  propri  Individui,  affinche  sia  in  ogni  parte  esattamente  eseguita. 

Davidde  Marchesini  Seg'''". 

GP  Illustrisshnl  ed  Eccell'"'  SS"  Proveditori  di  Comun  Infrascritti. 

No.  73.  Avendo  il  loro  Magistrato,  in  obbedienzaal  Sovrano  Decreto  dell'  Eccell'""  Senato 

30  Decembre  decorso,  prestati  li  di  lui  esami,  e  studj  sopra  le  Leggi  e  le  Regole 
stabilitc  per  il  Governo  dell'  Universita  de  Libraj  e  Stampatori  di  questa  Citta,  ha 
quindi  rassegnato  alia  sua  Sapienza  ed  Autorita  il  Piano  15  Gennaro  prossimo  passato 
di  providenze  e  discipline  da  prefiggersi  ad  oggetto  di  promovere  il  vero  bene  di  questa 
Tipografica  Universita  composta  di  due  Classi  di  Matricolati,  cioe  1'  una  di  Capitalisti  e 
1'  altra  d'  Individui  affatto  sprovisti  di  Beni  d'  Industria. 

Accolto  ed  addottato  il  Piano  stesso  dal  suo  susseguente  Decreto  15  Febraro  cor- 
rente,  colle  due  modificazioni  pero  ed  aggiunte  che  sono  prescritte  nel  Decreto 
medesimo,  hanno  altresi  loro  Eccellenze  il  Publico  comando  di  ridurre  esso  Piano  in 
articolata  Ferminazione,  il  quale  perche  resti  prontamente  adempito,  divengono  alia 
cstesa  della  presente  a  norma  di  cui  dovra  farsi  la  convocazione  de'  Capitoli  d'  essa 
Universita,  come  della  Banca  sua  rappresentante  colle  respettive  sue  facolta. 

I.  11  Capitolo  dovra  essere  composto  dei  soli  Individui  Matricolati  che  hanno 
Stamperie  in  piedi,  Bottega  aperta  in  picdi  per  la  vendita  de  Libri,  o  Negozio  in  Casa 
pure  in  piedi  per  la  vendita  dei  medesimi,  quali  tutti  sono  raccolti  nella  prima  Cate- 
goria delli  componenti  in  adesso  essa  Universita  nel  Foglio  rassegnato  all'  Ecc'"*  Senato 
ed  approvato  dal  suo  Decreto  5  Ottobre  prossimo  passato. 

II.  Ouesti  soli  ancora  potranno  csscrc  eletti  alle  Carichc  cd  Uffizj  dell'  Universita. 

III.  11  Capitolo  per   1'  elezione  delle  driche  nuove  ciie  costituiscono  la   Banca 


Documents.     IV.  3 1 3 

dovra  radunarsi  ogn'  Anno  immancabilinente  nella  prima  Domcnica  di  Febraro, 
affinche  nella  prima  Domenica  di  Marzo  segua  il  cambio  e  1'  effcttiva  rinonzia  della 
vecchia  Banca  alia  Nuova. 

IV.  La  Banca  sara  composta  dal  Priore,  due  Sindici,  due  Consiglieri,  due  Aggionti 
attuali  ed  uno  di  rispetto,  ed  il  Priore  e  Sindico  piu  vecchio  usciti,  entreranno  senza 
ballottazione  nelli  due  Carichi  di  Conservatori  alle  Leggi,  ed  in  oltre  da  un  Scrivano. 

V.  Ouesti  Matricolati  descritti  nella  sudetta  prima  Categoria  del  suaccennato  Foglio, 
qualora  per  disgrazia  o  per  altra  causa  fossero  assolti  colle  due  terzi  de  Voti  della  Banca 
dal  pagamento  della  Tansa,  Taglione  e  Milizia,  ed  avessero  un  debito  duennale  di 
Tanse,  Taglion,  e  Milizia,  Luminarie  e  Gravezza  Libri  verso  1'  Universita  rimaneranno 
esclusi  dalla  voce  attiva  e  passiva  in  Esso  Capitolo,  ed  in  conseguenza  dalle  Cariche  ed 
Uffizj,  venendo  posti  nella  seconda  Categoria  del  Foglio  sopradetto  di  cui  si  dira  in 
appresso. 

VI.  Li  Matricolati  d'  essa  seconda  Categoria  saranno  esclusi  dal  Capitolo,  dalla 
voce  attiva  e  passiva,  e  dalle  Cariche  ed  Uffizj  d'  ogni  sorte,  sino  a  tanto  che  siano  in 
grado  di  poter  pretendere  d'  essere  ammessi  alia  prima  Categoria,  avendo  eretta  o  una 
Stamperia  corrispondente  al  Capitale  di  Ducati  500  almeno,  o  una  aperta  Bottega  in 
piedi  col  loro  proprio  Nome,  o  Negozio  in  Casa  che  contenghi  almeno  il  Capitale  di 
Ducati  2000.  Essendo  gl'  Individui  Matricolati  di  detta  seconda  Categoria  nel  caso 
di  poter  piantare  Negozi  o  Stamperie  si  dovera  dalla  Banca  eleggere  due  Periti, 
e  verificatache  sia  da  essi  la  summa  de  Capitali  stabiliti,  il  Ricorrente  dovra  essere  tosto 
ascritto  nella  Categoria  de'  Capitalisti  e  ammesso  nelle  facolta  della  medesima,  senza 
che  sia  soggetto  ad  ulteriori  ballottazioni,  e  sottostera  in  allora  alia  Tansa,  Taglion  e 
Milizia,  dovendo  tutti  quelli  della  seconda  Categoria  essere  da  oggi  in  avvenire  esenti 
per  le  Tanse,  Taglioni  e  Milizia  che  saranno  imposte. 

VII.  Averanno  bensi  debito  gl'  Individui  Matricolati  della  Seconda  Categoria  di 
pagare  la  Luminare  annua  di  Lire  4  Viva  e  di  Lire  3.  8  Morta,  cioe  senza  candela,  la 
Gravezza  Libri  ed  i  loro  resti  vecchi. 

VIII.  Accogliera  la  Banca  che  verra  qui  sotto  destinata,  li  ricorsi  che  gli  saranno 
prodotti  da  essi  Matricolati  della  seconda  Classe,  quando  fossero  lesi  nei  diritti,  preroga- 
tive e  facolta  che  gli  restano  riservate,  e  la  Banca  medesima  per  quanto  alia  stessa 
appartiene  s'  adoperera  al  loro  mantenimento,  rivolgendosi  ancora  agli  Eccell""'  Magis- 
trati  competenti,  per  la  giusta  loro  difesa  a  spese  dell'  Universita  stessa. 

IX.  La  Banca  composta  delli  Carichi  sopranominati  avera  il  Governo  esecutivo  di 
tutte  le  Leggi  di  disciplina  dell'  Universita,  ed  altresi  quello  dell'  esazione  verso  d' 
Individui,  tanto  della  prima  Categoria  che  della  seconda,  in  conformita  di  quanto 
praticavasi  in  addietro  eche  e  tuttavia  vigente  appresso  la  Scola  dei  Marzeri,  gli  Uffizj 
dei  Senseri,  della  Seda,  e  della  Camera  del  Purge  colla  subordinazione  poi  agli  Eccel- 
lentissimi  Magistrati  competenti. 

X.  Oualunque  degl'  individui  Matricolati  che  si  creda  in  diritto  di  reclamare, 
dovera  esponere  prima  le  sue  ragioni  alia  Banca  per  conciliarle,  o  appoggiarle,  scortan- 
dole  ai  competenti  Magistrati  per  la  decisione  ;  restando  perb  sempre  al  ricorrente 
libero  1'  adito  di  prjsentare  in  ogni  incontro  alii  surriferiti  Eccell""  Magistrati. 

XI.  Avera  per  tanto  la  medesima  a  radunarsi  almeno  una  volta  al  mese  la  quarta 
Domenica  per  versare  sopra  gli  affari  dell'  Universita,  ascoltare  le  Richieste  degl' 
Individui  Matricolati,  e  per  sollecitare  il  Pagamento  dei  I^ebitori.  Oualunque  man- 
casse  dei  Bancali,  non  essendo  da  legittima  Causa  impedito,  sara  soggetto  alia  pena  di 


314  'T'he  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

Ducati  uno  V.  C.  applicabile  alia  Cassa  dell'  Universita  ;  ed  il  Priore  che  mancasse  di 
chiamareessa  Banca  e  d'  intervenirvi  incorrera  nella  pena  di  Ducati  5  V.  C.  quando  per 
intervenirvi  non  avesse  giusto  impedimento. 

XII.  Potranno  essere  consumati  gli  afFari  quando  siano  ridotti  li  Bancali  al 
numero  di  sette  e  tutti  a  Bossoli  e  Ballotte  ;  non  avera  pero  Voto  il  Scrivano  in  esse 
Riduzioni,  perche  egli  avera  1'  incombenze  di  Cancelliere  di  scrivere  e  registrare  le  cose 
prese  e  stabilite. 

XIII.  Dovere  indispensabile  di  essa  Banca  sara  un  Mese  prima  del  suo  termine  di 
regolare  le  due  Tabelle,  in  cui  sono  descritti  e  separati  li  nomi  de  Matricolati  si  della 
prima  che  della  seconda  Categoria,  che  doveranno  farsi  in  adesso  dall'  attuale  Priore  e 
Sindico  piu  vecchio  dietro  al  Foglio  approvato  dall'  Eccell""^  Senato,  ed  essere  esposte  in 
luogo  cospicuo  della  Scuola. 

XIV.  Si  leveranno  dalle  medesime  tutti  quelli  che  fossero  morti,  si  riporteranno 
dalla  prima  alia  seconda  Tabella  li  Debitori  duennali,  gli  Assolti  dalla  Banca  del 
pagamento  della  Tansa  e  Taglioni  di  Milizia,  e  si  porteranno  nella  prima  quelli  che 
saranno  stati  dalla  Banca  ammessi. 

XV.  L'  Esatore  dell'  Universita  avra  debito  ogni  quarta  Domenica  del  Mese, 
giorno  della  riduzione  metodica  della  Banca,  di  consegnare  al  Priore  tutto  il  Dinaro 
riscosso  dagl'  Individui  iVIatricolati  accompagnata  da  Nota  giurata,  individuante  le 
respettive  Partite  contate  dalli  Matricolati  nominatamente,  colle  Base  della  qual  Nota 
dovra  il  Priore  dar  credito  ad  esse  respettive  Ditte,  conservanda  intatta  a  sua  cauzione 
la  Nota  stessa. 

XVI.  Tutte  le  Leggi  al  presente  Piano  non  deroganti  doveranno  essere  intiera- 
mente  eseguite  ;  e  come  1'  Eccell""'^  Senato  nel  suo  Decreto  30  Decembre  scaduto  ha 
riconosciuta  necessaria  la  continuazione  degli  attuale  Priore  e  Sindico  piu  Vecchio 
anche  per  1'  anno  avvenire,  onde  con  ordine  e  tranquilita  s'  abbia  la  verificazione  de 
stabilimenti  adottati  per  benefizio  d'essa  Arte  Tipografica,  cos i  non  potendo  essi  passare 
alii  due  Carichi  di  Conservatori  saranno  li  Carichi  medesimi  eletti  per  questa  sola  volta 
dal  Capitolo,  che  dovra  radunarsi  coi  soli  Individui  della  prima  Categoria,  facendo  pro- 
visionalmente  sedere  nei  Carichi  che  orasono  occupati  da  quelli  della  seconda  Categoria 
gli  Matricolati  della  prima  che  hanno  sostenute  le  Cariche  di  Priore  e  Sindico  da  essere 
estratti  a  sorte,  come  praticasi  in  tutte  le  altre  Riduzione  de'  Capitoli,  nelle  quali 
mancano  le  Persone  in  attualita  di  Carico. 

La  presente  sara  stampata  e  consegnata  al  Priore  della  sopradetta  universita  per 
diffonderla  a  propri  Individui,  affinche  sia  in  ogni  parte  esattamente  eseguita. 
Data  li  19  Febraro  1780. 

GiULio  Ravagnin   Prov'  di  Co". 
Paulo  Vallaresso  Prov'  di  Co". 
ZoRzi  Grimani  Prov'  di  Co°. 

PiETRo  Ortali  Nod". 


1 78 1.      27  Settembre  in  Pregadi. 

No-  74-  Essendosi  stabilito  colla  Terminazione  del  benemerito  Magistrate  de'  Rifformatori 

dello  Studio  di  Padova  i  780,  30  Luglio,  aprovrta  da  questo  Consiglio  col   Decreto  9 
Agosto  deir  anno  medesimo,  alcuni  necessari  regolamenti  colT  oggetto  di  rimediare  ai 


Documents.     IF. 


315 


disordini  invalsi  nell'  Arte  Tipografica  di  questa  Citta,  e  per  dar  un  qualche  conforto  e 
sostentamento  ai  poveri  Libiari  e  Stampatori  della  Dominante,  fu  sopra  alcuni  Articoli 
della  Terminazione  medesima  ricercato  ascolto  dinanzi  al  Magistrate  de  Rifformatori 
dello  Studio  di  Padova  da  alcuni  individui  dell'  Arte  stessa,  e  venendo  ad  essi  accordato 
col  Decreto  di  questo  Consiglio  7  Aprile  1781,  fu  poi  anche  ricercato  dal  Prior  e 
Sindico,  unito  ad  altri  Veneti  Stampatori  e  Libraj  innanzi  al  Magistrato  medesimo,  alii 
quali  fu  pure  annuito  coll'  altro  Decreto  3  Maggio  1781.  Essendosi  pero  dal  Zelante 
Magistrato  esaurito  1'  ascolto  col  mezzo  degli  Avvocati  da  una  parte  e  dall'  altra,  e  dopo 
ave/  diligentemente  esaminate  le  rispettive  allegazioiii,  tanto  nell'  una  che  nell'  altra 
sentenza,  spiega  egli  nell'  ora  letta  scrittura  il  riputato  suo  sentimento  al  quale  unifor- 
mandosi  pienamente  questo  Consiglio,  non  trova  motivo  ne  ragioni  di  far  novita  alcuna 
sulle  stabilite  regolazioni,  e  percio  riconferma  in  tutte  le  sue  parti  la  Terminazione  30 
Luglio  1780,  dichiarando  con  cio  licenziata  la  supplica  prodotta  in  Collegio  nostro  li 
28  Marzo  1781  da  Librari  e  Stampatori  in  cssa  nominati,  come  se  presentata  non  fosse, 
e  come  nella  supplica  predetta  e  nelle  Allegazioni  dei  ricorrenti  aducono  in  loro  favore 
la  Legge  1767,  29  Agosto,  cosi  d'  ora  innanzi  s'  intendera  che  non  possa  aver  luogo 
nessuna  interpretazione  o  spiegazione  che  dar  si  volesse  ad  essa  ed  ad  altra  Legge,  che 
far  potesse  efFetto  contrario  alia  presente  deliberazione.  Nel  raccomandarsi  in  fine  al 
Magistrato  de  Rifformatori  dello  Studio  di  Padova  1'  esercizio  della  sua  benemerita 
vigilanza  per  1'  esecuzione  di  questa  Legge  stara  in  attenzione  il  Senato  di  essere  dall' 
esattezza  sua  inteso  degli  effetti  che  saranno  per  derivare  dall'  osservanza  delle  provi- 
denze  comprese  nella  Terminazione  suddetta  a  vantaggio  dell'  Arte  Tipografica,  ed  al 
comodo  universale  dei  sudditi. 

Davidde  Marchesini  Seg". 


1 781.     7  Giugno  in  Pregadi. 

Esauritosi  dalla  diligenza  del  Magistrato  de  Rifformatori  dello  Studio  di  Padova  1' 
Ascolto  comandato  colle  deliberazioni  31  Marzo  decorso  in  via  deliberativa  innanzi  ad 
esso,  alia  seconda  classe  de  Stampatori  e  Libraj  Matricolati  di  questa  Arte  Tipografica  in 
confronto  delli  Matricolati  della  Classe  prima  sopra  il  nuovo  Piano  di  discipline  addottato 
dal  Decreto  15  Febraro  passato  e  relativa  Terminazione,  dopo  il  piu  attento  esame 
donato  alle  ragioni  e  con  la  voce  degli  Avvocati  e  colle  scritte  allegazioni  addotte  dalle 
Parti  esibisce  nell'  ora  letta  gradita  scrittura  il  proprio  sentimento  nella  vertenza  di 
cui  si  tratta. 

Al  quale  intieramente  uniformandosi  questo  Consiglio  coll'  oggetto  di  assicurare  1' 
ottenimento  del  vero  bene  ed  utile  che  a  benefizio  di  quest'  Arte  sta  per  derivarne  dalla 
nuova  regolazione  suddetta  tanto  piu  che  in  tal  modo  vengono  a  ravvivarsi  le  Leggi 
fondamentali  gia  sino  da  remoti  tempi  statuite  neila  Matricola  di  quella  Universita  dall' 
abuso  corrotte,  e  col  tempo  neglette,  nel  licenzar  la  Supplica  della  suddetta  Seconda 
Classe  prodotta  come  se  stata  presentata  non  fosse,  conferma  in  ogni  sua  parte  il 
surriferito  Decreto  15  Febraro  passato,  non  che  il  Piano  ridotto  in  Terminazione  che 
pur  si  avvalora,  onde  riportar  abbiano  inalterabile  osservanza. 

Davidde  Marchesini, 


3  1 6  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 


1782. 

Terminazione  degP  Illustriss'"'  et  Eccellenf"'  SS'  Rifformatori  dello  Studio  di  Padova. 

No.  76.  II  Serenissimo  Principe  fa  sapere  ed  e  per  ordine  degl'  111""  et  Eccell'"'  SS'  Sud'. 

Per  la  Disciplina. 

Dopo  aver  provveduto  con  varie  regolazioni  ad  alcuni  disordini  invalsi  nell'  Arte 
Tipograrica  di  questa  Doniinante  onde  farla  risorgcre  dalla  sua  decadenza,  altri  ne 
abbiamo  lilevati  col  mezzo  di  scrittura  presentata  dalla  Banca  allc  osscrvazioni  e  riflessi 
del  Magistrato  nostro,  derivanti  dalla  mano  d'  Opera,  da  Materiali,  che  in  alcune 
Stamperie  sono  ridotti  quasi  inijotenti  al  Lavoro,  e  dalla  pessima  Carta  nella  quale 
s'  imprimono  1'  Edizioni. 

Occorren'do  percio  pronti  ripari  e  nuove  provvidenze  viene  1'  Autorita  nostra  a 
stabilire  colli  seguenti  Articoli. 

I.  Per  quanto  riguarda  adunque  la  mano  d'  Opera  si  commette  che  li  Capi  o 
Padroni  di  Stamperia  o  Proti,  per  se  o  sotto  nome  d'  altri,  non  possano  praticare  la  ven- 
dita  di  Vino  per  proprio  conto  ne  permetter  che  altri  portino  in  Stamperia  maggior 
copia  di  Vino  di  niezza  Libbra  per  Testa  alii  Torcoleri,  e  di  un  quarto  per  Testa 
siniilmcntealli  Compositori,  obbligati  volendosi  li  Padroni  o  Proti  di  osservare  e  riconos- 
cerc  la  quantita  della  mezia  libbra  o  del  quarto  che  respcttivamcnte  si  stabilisce,  e  in 
caso  per  qualchc  maggior  porzione  furtivamente  introdotta  di  Vino  rinvenissero 
qualche  Operajo  Ubbriaco  e  disordinato,  lo  faranno  tosto  desistere  per  tutto  quel  giorno 
del  Lavoro  ;  e  se  non  ostante  il  prescritto  di\'ieto  li  Patroni  o  Proti  o  altri  Uffiziali  di 
Stamperia  non  lo  eseguissero,  ed  i  Torcoleri  o  Compositori  vi  contravenissero,  cadranno 
li  primi  in  pena  di  Ducati  Venti  correnti,  e  li  secondi  di  Ducato  uno  pure  corrente  per 
cadauno,  da  essere  levati  irremissibalmente  dalla  Banca  ed  applicati  alia  Cassa  dell' 
Arte. 

IL  Niuno  stampatore  potra  prendere  al  suo  servizio  un  Compositore  senza  il  buon 
servire  del  Patrone  della  Stamperia  da  cui  esce,  e  se  il  detto  Compositore  tenesse  debito 
con  il  Padrone  non  possa  andar  al  servizio  di  veruno  dell'  Arte  senza  aver  prima  soddis- 
fatto  il  Creditore,  e  chi  lo  prendesse  dovra  pagare  per  lui  I'intiero  debito  al  primo  Padrone, 
ed  in  contravenzione,  oltre  il  dover  pagare  per  lui  1'  intiero  debito  al  primo  Padrone, 
cadra  nella  pena  di  Ducati  Venti  correnti,  tanto  per  il  primo  caso  quanto  per  il  Secondo, 
levati  ed  applicabili  come  sopra. 

III.  Sara  obbligata  ogni  Stamperia  di  Commissione  avente  due  Torcoli,  di  allevare 
ed  accordare  un  Garzon  Torcoler  per  anni  tre  al  consueto  gia  noto  prezzo,  qual 
Garzone  dovra  esser  presentato  dal  suo  Principale  alia  Banca  per  essere  registrato  1'  ac- 
cordo  in  un  Libro  che  dovra  essere  instituito  dalla  Banca  stessa,  ne  veruno  Stampatore 
potra  mai,  sotto  le  pene  di  sopra  enunciate,  prendere  al  suo  servizio  alcuno  di  questi 
Accordati,  se  prima  non  avera  compito  1'  accordo  e  non  avera  ottenuto  il  buon  servire 
dair  Accordante  ;  e  se  alcuni  di  questi  Torcoleri,  accordati  passasse  in  qualche  Stamperia 
di  Terra  Ferma,  cio  rilevato,  dovra  il  Capo  di  quella  Stamperia  essere  avvertito  dal 
Priore  pro  tempore  di  licenziarlo  subito  dal  servizio  come  Persona  obbligata  a  quest* 
Arte,  e  a  cib  mancando  il  detto  Capo  cadra  nella  pena  di  Ducati  trenta  correnti 
applicabili  come  sopra,  e  sara  dal  Priore  c  Banca  implorato  il  presidio  di  questo  Magis- 
trato per  il  pagamento  della  stessa,  e  perche  il  detto  accordato  sia  tolto  da  quella 
Stamperia. 


Documents.      IV.  317 

IV.  Affinche  non  manchi  in  Venezia  il  bisogno  all'  Arte  de  Compositori  e 
Torcoleri,  quelli  che  partissero  di  qua  non  potranno  essere  ricevuti  d'  alcun  Stampa- 
tore  della  Terra  Ferma  se  non  previa  una  Fede  del  Priore  e  delli  due  Sindici  pro 
tempore,  quale  spieghi  non  abbisognar  I'  Arte  del  medesimo,  ed  a  questa  stessa  Legge 
saranno  gli  Allievi  fatti  nella  Terra  Ferma  per  accettarli  nelle  Stamperie  di  Venezia  : 
che  se  poi  questi  Compositori  o  Torcolieri  allievi  di  quest'  Arte  passassero  a  prender 
serviggio  nel  suo  mestiere  in  Esteri  Stati  (locche  risolutamente  si  vieta)  prescritto  resta 
che  qualor  ritornassero  nella  Dominante  non  possano  essere  accettati  in  alcuna  di  queste 
Stamperie,  sotto  pena  a  chi  li  ricevesse  di  Ducati  trenta  Correnti  applicabili  come  sopra, 
se  non  per  grazia  concessa  con  li  due  terzi  de  Voti  dalla  Banca  per  essere  approvata  dal 
Magistrate  nostro,  e  previo  anche  il  pagamento  di  quel  tanto  ch'  essi  fossero  debitori 
verso  il  Padrone  dal  quale  sono  partiti. 

Niuna  Stamperia  potra  da  qui  innanzi  prendere  per  Compositore  o  Torcolero 
alcuno  che  non  sia  stato  accordato  per  Garzone,  Salvi,  per  altro,  quelli  che  presenta- 
mente  hanno  dieci  anni  di  serviggio  e  lavorano  quantunque  non  Accordati. 

Ogni  Operajo  poi  o  Compositore  o  Torcolero  avra  debito  di  avvertire  il  Padrone 
giorni  quindici  prima  quando  volesse  licenziarsi  dal  servigio,  e  cosi  praticare  dovra  il 
Padrone  stesso  verso  il  sopradctto,  ma  se  questo  scoperto  fosse  d'  impontualita  o  di 
depravato  Lavoro  potra  essere  immediate  licenziato. 

Ogni  Padrone  di  Stamperia  finalmente  rassegnera  al'  Priore  e  Banca  li  Nomi  di 
tutti  quelli  Torcoleri  e  Compositori  della  respettiva  Stamperia  che  sono  oramai  Vecchi 
ed  impotenti  affinche  il  Priore  e  Banca  suddetta  accordi  a  questi  e  non  ad  altri  un 
Mandate  sottoscritto  da  esso  Priore  da  un  Sindico  e  da  un  consigliere  per  poter  vendere 
in  Giro  per  le  Strade  della  Citta  i  soliti  Libri  Comuni  e  Stampe  a  Foglio  Volatite  e 
questi  Vecchj  similmcnte  ed  impotenti  parteciperanno  dell'  Elemosina  che  suol  dispen- 
sarsi  dalla  Banca. 

Tutti  gli  altri  che  non  possederanno  un  tale  Mandato,  e  che  vendessero  per  le 
Strade,  saranno  considerati  contrafacenti,  e  come  tali  verranno  puniti  irremissibilmente 
giusto  alle  Leggi  :  non  compresi  in  questi  i  Banchetti,  per  li  quali  si  confermano  li 
Comandi  gia  emanati. 

V.  Dovendo  poi  il  Magistrate  essere  appieno  assicurato  che  ogni  Edizione  cor- 
risponda  intieramente  al  suo  Campione  che  tenuto  viene  uno  dal  Proto  Esaminatore,  e 
r  altro  dal  Sopraintendente  alle  Stampe  a  confronto  sempre  dell'  Opera  Stampata,  resta 
stabilito  che  il  detto  Proto  Esaminatore  ripeta  dallo  Stampatore  un  terzo  foglio  del 
detto  Campione,  e  numito  dalle  statuite  sottoscrizioni  debba  consegnarlo  ogni  volta  al 
Priore  pro  tempore. 

Questo  terzo  Foglio  di  Campione  valer  dovra  di  confronto  all'  opera  compita,  la 
quale  non  potra  mai  pubblicarsi  ne  vendersi,  se  lo  Stampatore  o  Librajo  o  Autore  o 
Proprietario  non  la  presentera  prima  al  Priore  ed  alii  due  Sindici  pro  tempore,  da  quali 
tre  praticati  li  necessarii  esami  e  riconosciutala  uni forme  al  Campione  vena  approvata 
con  un  Attestato  giurato  da  Consegnarsi  al  Proprietario,  la  qual  copia  restar  dovra  in 
soddisfazione  di  quella  per  le  Leggi  dovuta  all'  Arte. 

Di  questi  attestati  si  fara  Registro  dalla  Banca  in  un  apposite  Libre,  e  se  ne  pre- 
sentera copia  al  Magistrate  nostro,  ende  rilevar  e  punire  severamente  le  pubblicazioni 
de  Libri  che  si  facessero  senza  avere  chiesta  ed  ottenuta  1'  approvaziene  dei  sepradetti 
Priore  e  Sindici  i  quali  se  la  negassero  dovranno  darne  cento  al  Magistrate. 

Si  dichiara  in  oltre  che  qualor  succedcsse  una  qualche  cellusione  tra  il  Priore  e 

T  T 


3 1 8  The  Venetian  Frinting  Press. 

Sindici  collo  Stampatore  o  Librajoo  Autore,  dalla  quale  derivasse  una  illegittima  appro- 
vazione  sopra  di  che  sara  da  noi  inquisito  per  rilevarla,  punita  sara  1'  infedelta  con 
Ducati  trenta  per  cadauno  di  essi,  applicabili  come  sopra. 

Che  se  i  Libri  o  Opere  da  pubblicarsi  saranno  di  ragione  delli  Priore  e  Sindici  pro 
tempore,  dovranno  queste  esscre  prcscntate  col  metodo  sopra  enunciate  al  Priore  e 
Sindici  usciti  per  1'  istesso  effetto. 

VI.  E  come  poi  conviene  animare  la  mano  d'  Opera  delli  Torcoleri  per  ottenere 
1'  utile  e  decoroso  fine  della  buona  e  ben  travagliata  Stampa,  resta  persuaso  il  Magistrato 
che  il  Priore  e  li  due  Sindici  debbano  approvate  che  siano  le  Stampe,  consegnare  ad 
ognuno  delli  rispettivi  Torcoleri  Lavoratori  di  esse  un  Viglietto  di  Laude  con  specifi- 
cazione  del  Numero  de  Fogli,  perche  giunti  a  duecento  da  calcolarsi  sopra  una  o  piu 
Opere,  conseguisca  il  Torcolero  in  premio  Lire  sedici  dalla  Cassa  dell'  Arte. 

Sopra  tutti  gli  enunciati  Articoli  sara  sempre  pero  aperto  ed  accolto  il  ricorso  nel 
Magistrato  Nostro  agli  aggravati  per  gli  ulteriori  atti  di  Giustizia. 

Per  li  Materiali  di  Stamperia. 

Da  esatta  relazione  del  Sostituito  al  Sopraintendente  alle  Stampe  viene  a  sapersi 
che  varie  connotate  Stamperie  non  possono  ridurre  al  voluto  buon  Lavoro  1'  Edizioni, 
o  perche  li  Torchj  sono  con  imperfezione  piantati,  o  perche  gli  Attreccj  necessarj  com- 
pariscono  difettosi  e  quasi  inservibili ;  sopra  un  si  essenziale  Articolo  proveder  volendo 
il  Magistrato  stabilisce  :  Che,  eccettuate  le  Stamperie  denominate  da  Bagaglie,  debba 
r  Arte  mcdesima  far  dar  mano  di  tempo  in  tempo  con  il  Soldo  della  sua  Cassa,  per  via 
d'  imprcstanza,  ai  ripari  necessarj  in  quelle  Stamperie  che  appartengono  a  poveri 
Proprietarj  Matricolati,  quale  imprcstanza  poi  risarcita  esser  dovra  da  medesimi 
Matricolati  Poveri  in  quel  modi  che  verranno  dalla  Banca  ed  al  respettivo  Soccorso 
Stampatore  conciliati  ed  accordati. 

Di  quelle  altre  Stamperie  poi  spettanti  a  Matricolati  non  bisognosi,  li  quali  tengono 
li  loro  Materiali  ed  Attreccj  non  montati  a  dovere,  obbligati  restano  li  Padroni  entro  il 
tcrmine  di  due  Mesi  dalla  pubblicazione  della  presente  di  rimetterli  al  voluto  buon 
Lavoro  il  che  sara  riconosciuto  o  dal  Sopraintendente  alle  Stampe  o  dal  Sostituito  colle 
diligenti  personali  visite  prescritte  da  tempo  in  tempo  dalle  Leggi,  e  se  per  avventura 
rilevato  venisse  non  adempito  il  Comando,  verranno  gl'  inobbedienti  dal  Magistrato 
nostro  con  pene  ad  arbitrio  castigati. 

Per  la  Carta. 

Derivando  in  molta  parte  la  buona  riuscita  della  Stampa  dalla  qualita  e  natura  della 
Carta,  si  risserva  il  Magistrato  di  fissare  un  Campione  della  qualita  di  essa  sotto  alia 
quale  non  sara  permesso  a  chiunque  di  far  uso  nell'  Edizioni  in  pena  della  confiscazione 
degli  Esemplari :  e  fra  tanto  si  commette  alia  Banca  di  suggerire  dentro  due  Mesi,  i 
modi  piu  fecili  e  di  piu  sicura  esecuzione  per  verificare  questo  regolamento. 

Per  la  Economia  della  Cassa. 

Si  vuole  in  oltre  che  ogni  Individuo  Librajo  o  Stampatore  si  di  questa  Citta  che 
<JellQ  Terra  Ferma  non  potendo  ottenere  jl  solito  Mandato  di  Licenza  ne  di  Stampa 


Documents.      IV. 


319 


ne  di  ristampa  senza  la  consueta  fcde  del  Priore  quale  assicuri  che  il  Manoscritto  o 
Libro  non  offenda  il  Privilegio  di  alcuno,  contribuisca  nella  consegna  e  ricevere  della 
Fede  stessa  soldi  venti  alia  Cassa  dell'  Arte  de  Libraj  per  dargli  con  questo  tenue 
aggravio  un  qualche  soccorso. 

Dovendo  percio  questa  Cassa  supplire,  come  si  e  di  sopra  stabilito,  ai  ripari  de 
Materiali  nelle  Stamperie  povere  ed  alii  premj  di  sopra  indicati,  e  non  tenendo  modi 
sufficienti  a  si  utili  effetti  si  da  facolta  alia  Banca  colla  pluralita  de  Voti  di  potersi 
servire  dei  Civanzi  della  stessa  dei  Soldi  venti  per  ogni  rilascio  delle  Fedi,  e  di  quanto 
entrera  nella  medesima  di  ragione  di  pene. 

Per  Facilitar  f  Axione  della  Banca. 

Provveduto  in  tal  modo  con  nuove  discipline,  e  stabilimenti  ai  scoperti  disordini  e 
volendo  di  tempo  in  tempo  il  Magistrate  nostro  sapere  se  le  cose  deliberate  abbiano  il 
loro  efFetto,  cosi  resta  permesso  alia  Banca  in  sequela  del  diritto  accordatogli  dalla 
Terminazione  19  Febraro  dell'  Anno  decorso  relativa  al  Decreto  15  dello  stesso  Mese 
di  aprire  una  Fessura  semplice  all'  esterno  del  Muro  della  sua  Scuola,  affinche  ognuno 
possa  ponere  nella  medesima  Fessura  avvisi  o  Denunzie  sopra  qualunque  contrafFazione 
alia  presente  ed  alle  decorse  emanate  Leggi,  quali  Carte  saranno  raccolte  dal  Priore, 
che  tenera  le  Chiavi,  e  saranno  comunicate  alia  Banca  ogni  quarta  Domenica  del 
Mese,  e  sara  poi  Carico  della  Banca  suddetta  di  rassegnarie  alle  osservazioni  del  Magis- 
trate Nostro  accompagnate  da  sua  relazione  per  indi  dipendere  dagli  ulteriori  ordini 
nostri.  Quando  si  conoscera  verificata  la  colpa  verra  accordato  al  Denunziante,  che 
sara  tenuto  Secreto,  li  venti  per  Cento  sopra  la  pena  a  cui  sara  il  contrafacente  con- 
dannato  dall'  Autorita  del  Magistrate,  ed  il  rimanente  restar  dovra  a  benefizio  della 
Cassa  dell'  Arte. 

E  la  presente  dovra  essere  stampata  e  pubblicata  ad  universale  notizia,  e  dovra  pure 
ogni  Individuo  tenerla  affissa  nella  propria  Bottega  o  Stamperia  in  luoco  della  sua 
Maggior  vista. 

Data  H  6  Marzo  1782. 

Andrea  Querini  Riform'. 

NiccoLo  Barbarigo  Riform'. 

GiROLAMO  AscANio  ZusTiNiAN  Cav.  Rifform'". 

Davidde  Marchesini  Segflo. 


Jddi  16  Marzo  1782. 
Pubblicata  sopra  le  Scale  di  S.  Marco  e  di  Rialto. 

1782.      16  Aprile. 

Riflessibile  di  molto  comparendo  al  Magistrate  Nostro  la  innobbedienza  di  alcuni 
Libraj  e  Stampatori  di  questa  Arte  Tipografica  alia  Legge  15  Gennare  1725,  che  fu 
anche  ravvivata  e  repubblicata  alii  21  Maggie  1745,  in  non  consegnare  le  due  prime 
copie  di  cadaun   Libro  ch'  esce  stampate,  1'  una  alia  Pubblica  Libreria  di  Venezia,  e 


320  The  Venetiiin  Printing  Press. 

1'  altra  a  quclla  di  Padova,  rcsta  risulutameiite  prcscritto  die  ogni  Librajo,  o  Stampatore, 
o  Autore  o  Proprictario  del  Libro  stainpato  tiuale  per  la  Legge  1782,  6  Marzo,  ulti- 
mamcnte  cmanata,  deve  presentare  al  Priore  e  Sindici  una  Copia  del  Libro  stampato 
che  serva  di  confronto  con  il  Foglio  di  Campione  pjr  cisere  approvata  prima  della  sua 
pubblicazione,  sii  obbligato  a  dover  consegnar  nello  stesso  tempo  nelle  mani  del  mede- 
simo  Priore  le  due  Copie  suddette,  onde  ambedue  le  Pubbliche  Librarie  noii  restino 
prive  delle  volute  Edizioni ;  e  caso  che  non  eseguissero  il  Comando  resterano  soggetti 
alle  pene  ad  arbitrio  del  Magistrate  predetto. 

E  la  presente  dovra  essere  consegnata  al  Prior  delT  Arte  onde  la  registri  nella  sua 
Matricola  e  la  rendi  notificata  a  tutti  li  suoi  Individui. 

Andrea  Ouerini  Rif. 
NiccoLo  Barbarigo  Rif, 

GiROLAMO    ASCANIO    ZUSTIKIAN  Kav'   RiP. 

Davidde  Marchesini  Segret°. 
L'  Originale  in  filza  N"  97. 

28  Aprile  1782. 

No.  78,  Registro  di  Torcoleri  e  Compositori  vecchi  ed  impotenti  a  quali  spetta  il  mandato 

di  andar  per  la  Citta  vendendo  Libri  comuni  e  Stampe  a  Foglio  volante  et  a  quali 
spetta  di  partecipare  della  Limosina  che  suol  dispensarsi  dalla  Bancagiusta  la  Termina- 
zione  degl'  111"''  et  Ecc""  SS'  RifFormatori  dello  Studio  di  Padova  sei  Marzo  1 782, 
pubblicata  sopra  le  Scale  di  S.  Marco  e  di  Rialto  li  16  pure  Marzo  1782. 

Antonio  Ouesuolo  detto  Capella  Torcoler. 

Paulo  Rossini  detto  Paulone  Torcoler  con  fede  di  Giuseppe  Fenzo  e  di  Ant° 
Gislon  proto  del  Coletti. 

Osvaldo  Mazucco  comp'. 

Valentin  Turi  Torcoler. 

Lorenzo  Bossi  Torcoler. 

Vettor  Brentello  Torcoler. 

Agostin  Biffi  Torcoler. 

Girolamo  Petroi  detto  Bonvicini. 

Giorgio  Travi. 

Bortolo  Calegari. 

Gio :  Batta  :  Marchiada. 

Felice  Rusca. 

Alvise  Poli  compositore. 

II  Serenissimo  Principe 
fa  Sapere 
Ed  e  per  ordine  degli  Illustrissimi  ed  Eccellentissimi  Signori 
Riformatori  dello  Studio  di  Padova. 

No.  79.  Y\x  sempre  un  oggetto  delle  attente  cure  del  Magistrate  1'  invigilate  al  buon  anda- 

mento  di  questa  Arte  Tipografica  coll'  accorrejre  di  tratto  in  tratto  all'  emenda  dei 
disordini,  e  degli  abusi  che  s'  introdussero,  dc  quali  riconosciuta  X  importanza,  i  Preces- 


'Documents.     IV.  321 

sori    Nostri    prcscrissero   nelle  Terminazioni    1767,    29   Luglio,    c    1780,    30    Luo;li(), 
quei  presidj  che  parvero  loro  oppoituui. 

Ma  come  1'  csperienza  fa  conoscere,  che  le  emanate  provvidenze  pienamente  nel 
fatto  non  soddisfano  le  viste  contemplate,  il  Magistrato  trova  opportune  di  rinovarle 
con  quelle  modificazioni  di  disciplina,  e  di  buon'  ordine,  le  quali  sarannoper  I'avvenire 
di  norma  alia  inalterabile  esecuzione  dei  respettive  Individui  dell'  Arte  medesima. 

I.  Datosi  riflesso  alia  Classe  dei  Garzoni  Compositori,  si  stabilisce,  che  non 
potendo  supplire  un  Garzone  solo  a  tutti  li  rapporti  delli  Lavori  delle  rispettive 
Stamperie,  che  hanno  tre  Torchj  in  efFettivo  Lavoro,  possano  li  Principali  delle 
medesime  tenerne  due  accordati  giusto  alle  Leggi  ;  e  gli  altri  Principali  che  non 
avessero  il  numero  suddetto  di  tre  Torchi  in  lavoro  non  abbiano  a  tenerne  che  un  solo 
accordato,  con  la  condizione,  per  altro,  che  si  vuole  osservata,  cio  che  sappiano  ben 
leggere  particolarmente  il  Manoscritto. 

II.  Obbligo  delli  suddetti  Garzoni  sara  di  star  lissi  per  un  Quinquennio  a  termi- 
nare  il  loro  Garzonato  nella  respettiva  Stamperia  ;  e  qualor  passassero  in  altra  senza 
legittime  cause,  da  esser  riconosciute  dal  Magistrato  Nostro,  non  verra  loro  computato 
il  servigio  prestato  nella  prima,  ma  ricominciare  dovranno  il  Ouinquennio  suespresso. 

Terminato  il  loro  Garzonato  si  prescrive  che  non  possano  passare  ad  e^sere  Lavo- 
ranti,  se  prima  non  avranno  fatto  un'  altro  Anno,  a  seconda  del  praticato,  per  Lavorantino 
nella  stessa  Stamperia,  oppure  sotto  un  altro  Principale  ;  dietro  il  quale  Anno  dovranno 
far  la  Prova  per  essere  certi  della  loro  abilita,  cioe  dovranno  presentarsi  all  Priore  dell' 
Arte  pro  tempore,  accio  destini  loro  una  Stamperia  per  comporre  una  Forma,  quale 
dovra  essere  esaminata  dal  suddetto  Priore,  ovvero  da  chi  esso  destinasse,  e  risponder 
dovranno  a  tutte  quelle  altre  interrogazioni  che  venissero  loro  fatte  rapporto  al 
Mecanico  Lavoro  della  Stampa  e  sopra  gli  altri  punti  de  sapersi  da  un  Compositore  per 
essere  approvato  Lavorante. 

E  quanto  alii  Garzoni  Torcoleri  che  si  vogliono  pure  soggetti  alle  stesse  discipline 
dei  Garzoni  Compositori  suddetti,  con  la  sola  difFerenza  di  un  Triennio  a  compire  il 
loro  Garzonato,  mentre  si  riconferma  per  gli  uni  e  per  gli  altri  il  risoluto  divieto  pre- 
scritto  nella  Terminazione  1782,  6  Marzo,  all'  Articolo  IV,  di  non  esercitare  1'  Arte 
loro  in  Stati  Esteri,  sotto  le  pene  comminate,  si  dichiara  pero  che,  volendo,  possano 
qualor  abbiano  terminato  il  loro  Garzonato,  trasferirsi  nelle  Stamperie  della  Terra 
Ferma. 

III.  Riconoscendosi  poscia  gli  abusi,  e  le  dannose  conseguenze  che  sono  derivate 
dagli  accordati  Privilegj  perpetui  agl'  Individui  Libraj  e  Stampatori  di  detta  Arte  sopra 
ogni  Classe  de  Libri,  si  prescrive  che  i  Libri  tutti  usati  volgarmente  e  comunemente  da 
ogni  condizione  di  Persone,  cioe  Scolastici,  e  Ascetici  ed  altri  di  piccola  mole  che  non 
soprapassino  il  prezzo  delle  Lire  due^  non  possano  d'  era  innanzi  essere  coperti  da 
Privilegio  ;  ma  sieno  per  sempre  posti  in  Liberta,  sicche  ogni  Stampatore  di  Com- 
missione,  o  Librajo  Veneto  di  scarsa  fortuna  possi  stamparli,  e  ristamparli,  sempre  pero 
colle  debite  Licenze  e  colla  comandata  condizione  di  esibirli  a  Partita  a  quei  prezzi 
che  veranno  prefissi  con  equita  dalla  Banca  dell'  Arte  ;  alia  quale  viene  commesso  tanto 
sopra  questi  Libri,  quanto  sopra  tutte  le  altre  opere  di  stampa  eristampa,  di  far  un  equa 
Tanza  del  prezzo  conveniente  sul  fondamento  della  Stampa  del  primo  Foglio,  che  gli 
verra  prodotto  di  chiunque  stampera  o  ristampera  Libri ;  dichiarandosi  pero  sempre 
aperto  il  ricorso  competente  al  Magistrato  a  qualunque  Stampatore  che  non  fosse 
Contento  delli  fatti  apprezzamenti. 


322  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

IV.  Ogni  Librajo  c  Stampatorc,  chc  stampcra  Opcre  a  Partita^  non  potra  esihirlo 
agli  Estcii  Libraj,  seiinon  iicl  solo  caso,  chc  noii  trovasse  I'esito  del  numero  delle  Copie, 
che  avcsse  prefisso  di  stampare  ;  il  qual  numero  di  Copie  dovra  denotarlo  al  Priore  dell' 
Arte,  il  quale  vieiie  incaricato  di  fame  il  dovuto  registro,  e  di  difondere  la  notizia  a 
tutti  gli  Individui. 

E  come  la  Terminazione  1788,  27  Maggio,  prescrive  che  qualunque  Librajo  o 
Stampatorc  al  quale  viene  esibito  il  Partito^  abbia  a  notificare  sul  Foglio  a  stampa,  che 
prodotto  gli  verra  dall'  Imprenditore,  //  numero  delle  Copie  che  gli  occorresse^  oppure 
spiegarsi  di  non  volerne ;  cosi  si  precetta  tanto  alii  Libraj  e  Stampatori  di  cio  esatta- 
mente  cseguire,  quanto  all'  Imprenditore  di  verificare  1'  esibizione  nel  modosopraccen- 
nato,  onde  possa  il  Magistrato  essere  al  fatto  di  riconoscere  se  adempito  venghi  il  voluto 
comando. 

V.  E  quanto  agli  altri  Libri  di  maggior  prezzo  degli  enunciati  nell'  Articolo  III, 
li  quali  avevano  goduto  il  loro  privilegio  per  il  tempo  solito  concedersi  prima  della 
Terminazione  1767  suddetta,  e  cosi  pure  quelli  che  dopo  la  Legge  stessa  avcssero 
compito  e  compissero  in  avvenire  il  termine  della  medesima  accordato  ;  tutti  questi  si 
dichiara  che  d'  ora  innanzi  possi  chiunque  Librajo  e  Stampatorc,  previe  le  debite 
Licenze,  ristamparle,  come  cio  si  faceva  prima  della  Terminazione  1780,  30  Luglio, 
soprallegata. 

VL  Si  statuisce  poi  chc  li  Libri  Manuscritti,  e  non  piu  stampati  in  luogo  alcuno, 
e  parimente  Ic  Ristampe  de'  Libri  Forastieri,  abbiano  in  avvenire  a  godere  il  privilegio, 
in  corrclazione  al  Decreto  1603,  ii  Adaggio,  di  anni  20  li  Manuscritti,  c  di  Anni  10  le 
Ristampe  Forastiere  ;  dichiarandosi  pcro  chc  un  tal  privilegio  verra  accordato  a  quei 
soli  Libraj  e  Stampatori  Veneti  chc  dopo  ottenuto  il  Mandato  di  Licenza  dal  Magistrato 
Nostro  per  la  stampa  dci  surriferiti  Libri,  faranno  annotarc  ncl  Libro  dell'  Arte,  previo 
r  esborso  a  questa  delle  consuetc  Lire  3:2,!'  opera  in  Privilegio,  quale  s'  intendera 
aver  principio  dalla  Data  del  Mandato  stesso. 

WW.  E  come  si  vuolc  che  una  tal  concessione  di  privilegio  colla  suespressa  modifi- 
cazione  di  tempo  e  di  epoca  relativa  al  giorno  del  rilascio  del  Mandato,  si  estenda  anco 
sopra  tutti  li  Manuscritti  e  Ristampe  nuove  Estere,  delle  quali  ottennero  li  rispettivi 
Libraj,  e  Stampatori  Veneti  il  Mandato  dopo  la  surriferita  Terminazione  1780,  30 
Luglio,  sino  in  presente,  cosi  si  dichiara  chc  debbano  far  annotarc  nel  Libro  dei  privilegi 
deir  Arte  li  loro  rispettivi  Mandati  per  godere  del  privilegio  in  continuazionc  fino  alio 
spirato  periodo  degli  anni  di  sopra  stabiliti  \  passati  li  quale  potra  qualunque  Stampatorc 
e  Librajo  Veneto  liberamente  ristamparli,  sempre  pero  colic  debite  Licenze  e  colic 
scgucnti  condizione  ;  cioe  d'  incominciare  la  Stampa  e  Ristampa  de'  Libri  entro  due 
Mesi,  e  di  progredirla  coll'  Opera  almeno  di  un  mezzo  Foglio  al  giorno  j  al  che  man- 
cando  gli  restera  sospeso  e  ritirato  il  Mandato. 

VlII.  E  siccome  le  impresechc  si  assumanoi  Libraj,  o  Stampatori  di  dar  alia  Luce 
Opere  per  Societa^  servono  di  molta  utilita  all'  Arte  stessa,  c  di  comodo  a  Letterati  ; 
percio  per  correggere  gli  abusi  che  ben  speso  emergono  con  indccoro  della  Nazione  e 
sulla  qualita  delle  stampe,  esull'  arenamento  delle  Opere,  si  stabilisce,  chc  ogni  Stampa- 
torc o  Librajo  che  voglia  stampare  un'  Opera  per  Societa^  debba  prima  prendere  le  solitc 
Licenze,  e  successive  Mandato  Nostro  del  primo  l^omo,  quale  dovra  averlo  Stampato 
prima  di  publicarc  il  Manifesto. 

Sara  parimente  obbligo  dello  Stampatorc  o  Librajo  Imprenditore  delle  suddette 
Opere  per  Societa^  di  presentarsi  nclla  Segrctaria  del  Magistrato  Nostro  per  annotarc 


Documents.     IV. 


323 


Gratis  un  formale  Costituto,  nel  quale  dichiari  e  si  obblighi  di  proseguire,  e  terminare  la 
Edizione  dell'  Opera  per  Aisocia%ione  con  le  condizioni  espresse  nel  Manifesto,  e  per 
esibire  idonea  Pieggieria,  da  essere  riconosciuta  e  ammessa  dal  Magistrato,  per  un  terzo 
del  prezzo  di  tutta  1'  Opera;  da  soddisfarsi  dal  Pieggio  in  giusto  risarcimento  degli 
Assocciati  qualunque  volta  mancasse  agli  obblighi  assunti  nel  Manifesto  medesimo. 

IX.  Importando  poi  che  le  stampee  ristampedi  qualunque  Libro  riescono  di  quella 
perfezione  nelle  Correzioni  che  fu  sempre  1'  oggetto  primario  della  vigile  cura  del 
Magistrato  per  far  risorgere  1'  antico  decoro  di  esse,  e  facilitare  in  pari  tempo  un  esito 
felice  de'  Libri  Veneti,  per  cio  si  stabilisce,  in  coerenza  alia  costante  pubblica  volonta 
che  tutti  li  Libraj  e  Stampatori  siano  rissolutamente  obbligati  a  fornirsi  di  Correttori 
capaci  ed  idonei  per  Correggere  le  proprie  Edizioni,  sotto  pena  di  esser  soggetti  alia 
perdita  di  tutti  gli  Esamplari  stampati  con  privilegio  o  comuni  scnza  eccezione,  non 
meno  che  ad  altri  castighi  riserbati  all'  arbitrio  nostro  a  proporzione  dei  diffetti  che  si 
rinvenissero. 

X.  Al  conoscimento  di  queste  mancanze  viene  espressamente  incaricata  la 
diligenza  del  Correttor  Nostro  Generale,  ed  eccitata  efficacimente  la  di  lui  assidua 
vigilanza  per  1'  esatto  adempimento  delle  proprie  ispezioni. 

XI.  Obbligo  sara  pertanto  immancabile,  per  la  voluta  inalterabile  osservanza  de 
sopradetti  Articoli  relativi  a  Garzoni,  Lavoranti  e  Correttori  del  Sopraintendente  Nostro 
alle  Stampe  di  visitare  con  frequenza  le  Stamperie  tutte,  come  gli  viene  risolutamente 
prescritto  dalle  Leggi  di  sua  Istituzione,  e  di  assoggettare  ogni  Bimestre  al  Magistrato 
il  risultato  delle  scoperte  mancanze,  o  del  buon  andamento  delle  respettive  Stamperie. 

XII.  Per  assicurarsi  poi  che  il  Campione  di  ogni  Libro  che  si  stampa  o  ristampa, 
corrisponda  e  per  la  qualita  della  Carta,  degl'  Inchiostri  e  dei  Caratteri  a  quei  importanti 
oggetti  che  si  sono  sempre  contemplati  per  il  miglioramento  delle  stampe,  si  prescrive  1' 
obbligo  a  cadaun  Librajo  e  Stampatore  dopo  aver  ottenuto  il  Mandato  di  Licenza  di 
presentare  non  solo  al  Proto  Esaminadore,  che  si  vuole  sussista  sempre  un  tal  carico,  il 
Campione  stesso  per  essere  da  lui  approvato,  ma  eziandio  di  produrlo  al  Sopraintendente 
Nostro  alle  Stampe,  il  quale  viene  incaricato  di  prestarsi  attento  per  riconoscere  se  la 
qualita  della  Carta  e  dei  Caratteri  corrisponda,  oltre  il  Mecanico  Lavoro,  al  merito  dell' 
Opera  che  si  vuol  difondere  colla  Stampa,  e  trovandolo  uniforme,  lo  approvera  egli 
stesso,  e  lo  terra  appresso  di  se  per  praticare  i  necessarj  confronti  di  esso  primo  Modello 
col  restante  dell'  Opera. 

Compiuta  che  sara  questa,  e  riconosciuta  del  tutto  simile  al  Campione  dal  Sopra- 
intendente suddetto,  al  qual  obbligato  sara  lo  Stampatore  di  presentarla  per  ottenere, 
prima  di  darla  alia  luce,  il  comandato  Pubblicetur^  verra  questo  soltanto  firmato,  e 
rilasciato  dallo  stesso  Sopraintendente  e  dal  Priore  dell'  Arte  pro  tempore  senza  altre 
sottoscrizioni. 

XIII.  Ma  perchequalche  particolare  Persona  non  matricolata  potrebbe  indursi  di 
far  stampare  o  ristampare  qualche  Opera  coi  Capitali  propri,  locche  servirebbe  di 
maggior  soccorso  a  questa  Arte  Tipografica,  percio  si  stabilisce  che  sia  essa  in  plena 
liberta  di  farlo,  sempre  pero  col  mezzo  di  un  Stampatore  Veneto,  e  con  le  condizioni  di 
non  poter  negoziare  la  stampa  o  ristampa  in  Baratti,  ne  far  egli  la  vendita  di  questa,  ma 
valersi  di  un  Librajo,  o  Stampatore  Veneto  ;  obbligando  pero  lo  Stampatore,  che 
stampasse  per  particolari  Persone,  di  farsi  pagare  per  la  Cassa  dell'  Arte  Grossi  18  per 
ogni  Balla. 

XIV.  Sia  in  oltre  proibito  a  Particolari  non    Matricolati   1'  aprir  Negozio,  far 


324  "77/f  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

Cambi  o  Vendite  al  miiiuto  su'  i  Baiichetti  dc'  Libri  Stampati  per  loro  conto,  ma 
abbiano  essi  ad  esibirli  ai  Veneti  Libraj  e  Stampatori  per  cssere  esposti  alia  Vendita  nelle 
loro  Pubbliche  Botteghe. 

XV.  E  quanto  ai  Vcnditori  dei  Libri  sopra  i  Banchctti  di  Piazza,  od  altri  luoghi, 
si  prescrive,  chc  saranno  essi  assolutamcnte  soggetti  a  quelle  condizioni  cd  obblighi, 
espressi  gia  nell'  Articolo  Vl.della  'I'ermiiiazione  1767,29  Luglio;  volendosi  in  oltre, 
a  tenor  dell'  altra  3  (3ttobre  177H,  che  tener  debbano  un  Banchetto  solo,  noii  raddop- 
piato  coir  aggiuiita  d'  altri,  iie  possano  vendere  sopra  Ban.chetti,  sennon  Libri 
Vecchj,  nella  serie  e  natura  de  quali  s'  intendono  essere  i  soli  Libri  legati,  e  colle  Carte 
tagliate. 

XVL  Ma  perche  ai  Matricolati  dell'  Arte  devesi  preservare  il  diritto  proprio,  ed 
interesse,  si  rinova  ferniatnente  il  comando  emanato  dalla  sopraccitata  Terminazione 
3  Ottobre  1778,  cioe  die  a  qualunque  Persona  non  Matricolata  sia  risolutamente  vietato 
di  vendere,  ne  per  le  Botteghe,  lie  in  Pubblico,  ne  occultamente  Libri  di  qualunque 
sorte  ;  il  qual  divieto  si  vuole  pure  eseguito  anche  per  quelli,  che  sono  Matricolati; 
sottotutte  le  pene  dichiarite  nell'  Articolo  V.  della  sumentovata  Terminazione. 

XVII.  Presente  pure  al  Magistrato  le  solite  Tanse,  che  addossate  sono  dall'  Arte 
colle  prescritte  norme  agl'  Individui  della  medesima,  percio  si  determina  di  voler 
adempito  il  metodo  prefisso  dalla  Terminazione  1742,  tanto  per  la  riscossionc  de  Debiti 
Vecchj,  quanto  per  le  annue  contribuzioni  della  Tansa,  in  forza  della  quale  sara  negato 
il  Mandato  di  Stampa  o  Ristampa  ad  ogni  Ricorrente  dal  Segretario  Nostro,  qualor  non 
gli  presenti  prima  1'  Attestato  del  Priorc  dell'  Ane  pro  tempore^  o  di  non  essere  Debitore, 
o  attcsa  r  abilita  concessa  a'  Debitori  dell'  Arte  stessa,  non  si  presti  puntuale  di  tempo 
in  tempo  al  prescritto  respettivo  pagamcnto. 

XVIII.  Sopra  tutte  le  sopradette  provvidenze  vicne  incaricato  il  Priore  delT  Arte 
pro  tempore  d'invigilare  perche  venghino  adempite,  e  di  riferirne  di  quando  in  quando 
il  risultato  al  Magistrato  Nostro  della  prestata  obbedienza. 

E  la  presente,  approvata  che  sia  dall'  Eccellentissimo  Senato,  annullando  la  surri- 
ferita  Terminazione  17B0,  30  Luglio,  non  che  1'  altra  28  Settembre  susseguente,  sara 
stampata,  e  consegnate  ne  varie  Copie  al  Prior  dell'  Arte,  onde  le  faccia  diftondere  col 
mezzo  del  Bidello  a  tutti  gli  Individui  della  medesima,  a'  quali  viene  precettato  di 
tenerla  affissa  a  vista  universale  nella  propria  Bottega,  o  Stamperia ;  volendosi  che  per 
quanto  a  cadaun  spetta  riporti  immancabilmente  la  sua  intiera  perfetta  osservanza  ed 
esecuzione. 

Dat  dal  Magistrato  Eccellentissimo  suddetto  primo  Maggio  1789. 
PiERO  Barbarigo  Riformator. 

GiROLAMO  AscANio  GiusTiNiAN  Cav.  Rifomiator. 
Francesco  Pesaro  Cav.  Proc.  Riformator. 

Marcantonio  Sanfermo  Segr. 


Jddi  10  Giugno  1789. 
Approvata  con  Decreto  del!  Eccellentissimo  Senato. 


Documents.      IV. 


325 


II  Serenissimo  Principe 
fa  sapere,  ed  e  per  ordine  degl*  Illustrissimi  ed  Eccellentissimi  Signori  RifFormatori 

dello  Studio  di  Padova. 

80.  All'  oggetto  di  rendere  sempre  piu  provida  ed  operativa  la  Terminazione  primo 

Maggio    prossimo    passato,  autorizzata  dall'   Eccellentissimo    Senate    col    susseguente 
Decreto  10  Giugno  prossimo  decorso. 

Gl'  Illustrissimi  ed  Eccellentissimi  Signori  Riformatori  dello  studio  di  Padova  dato 
il  conveniente  riflesso  alle  divote  istanze  prodotte  dalla  Banca  dell'  Arte  Tipografica,  si 
determinano  di  aggiungere  alcune  altre  rischiarazioni  di  buon'  ordine,  e  di  disciplina 
per  vieppiu  assicurarsi  della  possibile  perfezione  del  lavoro  delle  Stampe,  ch'  e  1' oggetto 
primario,  a  cui  dirette  sono  le  applicazioni  del  Magistrate  Nostro. 

I.  Obbligo  sara  pertanto  di  ogni  Matricolato  dell'  Arte,  che  voglia  tener  Garzone 
di  accordarlo  giusto  alle  Leggi,  e  di  notificarlo  entro  il  termine  di  Mesi  sei  alia  Banca 
deir  Arte  colla  relativa  dichiarazione  in  iscritto,  che  dovra  esser  registrata  ;  con  la 
condizione  pero  che  il  Garzone  non  abbi  minor  eta  degli  anni  12,  ne  maggiore 
delli  17. 

Che  tanto  li  Garzoni,  che  li  Lavoranti,  istrutti  che  saranno  unicamente  nelle  loro 
respettive  Professioni,  qualora  volessero  conseguire  la  Matricolazione,  si  dichiara  che 
non  potranno  essere  ammessi  alia  medesima,  se  non  quando  faranno  constare  colla  scorta 
dei  soliti  requisiti  alia  Banca  dell'  Arte  di  essere  provetti,  e  capace  nel  loro  Mestiere  a 
tenor  della  Terminazione  1767,  29  Luglio. 

II.  A  maggior  dilucidazione  poi  dell'  Articolo  III.  della  Terminazione  I  789,  e 
coll'  oggetto  di  animare  la  produzione  delle  Opere  nuove,  si  dichiara  che  queste  qualor 
oltrapassino  li  Fogli  quattro  di  Stampa  quantunque  apprezziate  meno  delle  Lire  2, 
avranno  a  godere  il  privilegio  di  Anni  20  li  Manuscritti,  e  di  Anni  10  le  ristampe 
nuove  Estere  j  sempre  pero  coUe  prescrizioni  espresse  nell'  Articolo  VI.  della  suddetta 
Terminazione  1789. 

E  perche  la  Liberta  di  stampare,  e  ristampare  li  Libri  a  Partito  enunciati  nella 
surriferita  Terminazione  all'  Articolo  III.  venne  concessa  solamente  alii  Stampadori 
di  Commissione,  o  Libraj  di  scarsa  fortuna,  cosi  per  togliere  gli  abusi,  e  le  malizie,  che 
ponno  esser  introdotte  in  offesa  di  questa  provvidenza  si  aggiunge  1'  obbligo  preciso  al 
Priore  dell'  Arte  pro  tempore  di  rassegnare  a  cognizione  del  Magistrato  ogni  Semestre 
la  nota  di  que'  Libri  del  prezzo  delle  Lire  2  in  giu,  che  non  fossero  stati  accolti  e  ripro- 
dotti  alia  stampa  entro  il  suddetto  termine  di  sei  Mesi  dalli  Stampatori  e  Libraj  anzi- 
detti,  onde  si  possa  in  questo  solo  caso,  concedere  al  Librajo  Proprietario  de  medesimi 
di  poterle  ristampare,  restando  pero  anco  liberi  essi  Libri  a  qualunque  altro  Librajo  di 
scarsa  fortuna,  o  Stampatore  di  Commissione  che  li  ricercasse  per  fame  1'  Edizione, 

III.  E  quanto  a  tutte  le  altre  Opere  di  Stampa,  e  Ristampa,  che  dovranno  essere 
apprezziate  dalla  Banca  dell'  Arte,  a  tenor  del  summentovato  Articolo  III.,  si  prescrive 
che  qualunque  Librajo,  o  stampatore,  presentar  debba  alia  medesima  il  Libro  impresso 
prima  di  darlo  alia  luce,  affinche  essa,  riconoscendo  il  numero  delle  Copie  stampate,  le 
spese  ordinarie  ed  estraordinarie,  che  avesse  esso  incontrate  anche  fuor  dell'  Edizione, 
da  essere  fedelmente  espresse  in  una  nota,  possi  con  equita  fame  il  prezzo ;  al  che  con- 
travvenendo  1'  Imprenditore,  avra  il  Priore  a  rassegnare  la  notizia  al  Magistrato  per 
gli  opportuni  ripari. 

u  u 


326  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

IV.  Abbisognando  egualmente  di  essere  rischiarato  1'  Articolo  IV,  della  suddetta 
Terminazione  relative  alle  Opcre,  che  si  stampano  a  Partito  per  le  viste  in  esso  con- 
template, viene  pure  ingionto  1'  obbligo  alia  Banca  dell' Arte,  nell' incontro  di  rilasciare 
il  Foglio  a  stampa  per  la  formazione  del  Partito,  di  riconoscere  effettivamente  se  il 
Ricorrente  sia  Stampatore  di  Commissione,  o  Librajo  di  scarsa  fortuna,  per  conceder- 
glielo,  qualora  pero  si  verifichi  che  abbia  Bottega  aperta,  o  Negozio  in  Casa ; 
escludendo  tutti  gli  altri  Matricolati  non  compressi  in  dette  due  Categorie,  a'  quali 
vietate  sono  le  ristampe  a  Partito. 

Sara  pero  debito  dell'  Imprenditore,  ottenute  che  abbia  le  solite  Licenze  per  la 
ristampa  del  Libro  a  Partito,  di  presentare  alia  Banca  ilprimo  Foglio  stampato  prima  di 
proseguirne  il  Lavoro,  dando  alia  medesima  il  conto  preciso  delle  Spese,  e  numero 
delle  Copie,  affinche  la  stessa  possa  fissarne  il  relativo  apprezziamento. 

Che  eseguito  il  Partito  colle  sottoscrizioni  di  ciaschedun  Librajo,  o  Stampatore,  che 
volesse  fame  acquisto,  come  pure  di  quelli  che  non  lo  volessero,  inerentemente  alia 
Terminazione  1788,  27  Maggio,  dovra  1'  Imprenditore  consegnare  al  Priore  il  Foglio 
suddetto  per  essere  conservato,  e  per  rassegnarne  un'  esemplare  al  Segretario  del  Magis- 
trato,  onde  riconoscere  se  adempito  venghi  il  preciso  Comando. 

Vigile  pero  esser  dovra  la  Banca  stessa,  affinche  non  si  facciano  contem- 
poraneamente  moltiplici  Ristampe  di  un'  Opera  medesima  a  Partito,  al  qual  oggetto  si 
stabilisce,  che  1'  anzidetta  Banca,  concisa  come  esser  ne  deve  dell'  esito,  e  del  bisogno 
Nazionale,  decider  abbia  co'  suoi  Voti  se  convenga  o  no  aderire  alia  ricerca  d'  altra 
ristampa,  oppure  differirne  1'  assenso,  rendendone  il  dovuto  riscontro  al  Magistrate  ; 
intendendosi  pero  esclusa  da  questaregola  la  prima  Edizione  di  qualunque  Opera  uscita 
di  Privilegio,  la  quale  potra  sempre  essere  ristampata  a  Partito,  e  dichiarata  al 
Priore,  nel  momento  di  ottenere  V  attestato,  con  tale  condizione  dalli  Stampatori  di 
Commissione,  e  Libraj  di  scarsa  fortuna. 

V.  Necessaria  rendendosi  per  il  miglioramento  delle  Stampe  la  susistenza  del 
Carico  di  Proto  esaminadore,  a  cui  incombe  la  conoscenza  di  tutti  li  Campioni  di  ogni 
Edizione  in  conformita  del  prescritto  nell'  Articolo  XII.  della  stessa  Terminazione 
1789,  si  stabilisce,  che  tolta  la  perpetuita  della  Persona  nel  medesimo  impiego,  il 
Generale  Capitolo  dell'  Arte,  osservando  li  consueti  metodi  di  buon'  ordine,  e  disciplina, 
debba  devenire  a  nuova  elezione  di  altro  Individuo,  scegliendo  il  piu  abile,  probo  ed 
imparziale  della  Classe  pero  dei  Stampatori,  il  quale  eletto  potra  pure  coprire  altro 
Carico,  a  cui  fosse  destinato,  e  presiedere  alia  Banca  colla  voce  attiva  e  passiva  come  gli 
altri  Individui,  che  la  compongono  ;  e  cosi  di  Anno  in  Anno  dovra  essere  eseguito  dal 
Capitolo  colle  solite  ballotazioni,  ed  al  caso  non  rimanesse  alcuno  delli  nuovi  nominati, 
potra  essere  proposto  alia  riconferma  1'  antecedente  che  copriva  1'  impiego  ;  intendendosi 
pero  sempre  levato  dalla  Banca  1'  intervento  del  Scrivano,  attesa  la  inutilita  del 
medesimo. 

VI.  Volendosi  poi  che  sussista  la  conformazione  delle  due  Categorie  de'  Matricolati, 
gia  da  molto  tempo  osservata,  e  per  la  quale  hanno  soltanto  il  libero  intervento  nelle 
occasioni  tutte  della  convocazione  del  Generale  Capitolo  dell'  Arte  gl'  Individui  della 
prima  Categoria,  si  riconferma  questo  stabilimento,  che  si  vuole  inalterabilmente 
eseguito. 

VII.  Provedutosi  di  tal  modo  ad  ogni  rapporto  del  Mecanico  dell'  Arte,  non  che 
a  togliere  le  malizie,  e  gli  abusi  che  potevano  essere  introdotti  da  taluni  in  offessa  delle 
fissate  provvidenze  per  il  possibile  risorgimento  dell'  Arte,  siccome  sara  debito  preciso 


Documents.     IV.  ^27 

del  Priore  pro  tempore  di  invigilare  per  1'  esatto  adempimento  dellc  medesime,  le  quali 
dovrannoesserecostantamente  eseguite  datutti  gl'  Individui  dell' Universita  Tipografica 
come  le  piu  opportune  ed  adattate  per  la  dovuta  osservanza  della  Terminazionc  1789 
anzidetta,  cosi  si  fara  un  particolar  impegno  del  Sopraintendente  alle  Stampe  in  con- 
formita  degli  obblighi  ingionti  al  suo  impiego  colla  Terminazione  suaccennata,  e  coll' 
altra  1749,  ^9  -^^^ggiO)  ^^  riconoscere  frequentamente  se  li  Lavori  delle  respettive 
Stamperie  corrispondano  per  intiero  al  confronto  dei  Campioni ;  al  qual  oggetto, 
dovendo  esso  munirsi  di  tutti  li  Titoli  de'  Libri  che  furono  e  saranno  da  Noi  rilasciati 
co'  Mandati  alii  Libraj  e  Stampatori,  avra  a  senso  dell'  anzidetta  Terminazione  1749, 
ad  extraerne  dal  Registro  esistente  nella  Segretaria  Nostra  di  tempo  in  tempo  la  Copia 
per  li  necessarj  esami,  ed  osservazioni,  che  gli  si  richiedono  da  fare  nelle  Stamperie, 
onde  ritrarre  da  queste  quel  frutto  desiderabile  di  perfezione  da  Noi  voluto  nelle 
Edizioni. 

E  la  presente,  confirmata  che  sia  dall'  autorita  dell'  Eccellentissimo  Senato,  dovra 
essere  stampata  e  consegnata  al  Prior  dell'  Arte  sopradetta  per  esser  diffusa  colle 
forme  solite  ad  ogni  Individuo  della  medesima  per  la  sua  immediata,  ed  inalterabile 
osservanza. 

Data  dal  Magistrato  Eccellentissimo  suddetto  li  30  Novembre  1789. 

PiERo  Barbarigo  Riformator. 

Francesco  Morosini  2"  Cav.  Proc.  Riformator. 

GiROLAMO  AscANio  GiusTiNiAN  Cav.  Riformator. 

Marcantonio  Sanfermo  Segr. 


Addi  12  Decemhre  1789. 
Approvata  con  Decreto  dell'  Eccellentiss.  Senato. 

Venezia  23  Marzo  1799. 

La  Universita  de'  Stampatori,  Libraj  e  Legatori  di  Libri  era  soggetta  all'  Epoca 
1796  all'  ex  Magistrato  de'  Riformatori  dello  Studio  di  Padova  in  quanto  apparteneva 
alle  discipline  della  Stampa,  censura  e  vendita  de  Libri  ed  a  tutto  cib  che  vi  aveva 
rapporto,  ed  alii  ex  Magistrati  dei  Proveditori  di  Comun,  e  della  Milizia  da  Mar  negli 
articoli  concernenti  la  interna  economia,  e  polizia,  come  anche  il  pagamento  della 
Tanza.  Non  avendo  pero  alcun  posteriore  Decreto  diversificata  1'  essenza  di  queste 
Leggi  egli  e  da  ritenersi  per  conseguente  risultato,  che  debba  anche  per  il  senso  del 
Proclama  27  Settembre  passato  essere  riservato  alle  ispezioni  del  Governo  tutto  cio  che 
si  riferisce  alia  prima  parte  concernente  le  discipline  della  tipografia,  censura  e  vendita 
di  Libri,  e  che  riguardo  alia  seconda  debbano  sopravegliarvi  quel  Dicasteri  a  quali  resta 
col  suddetto  Proclama  demandatta  la  cura  sopra  le  Arti  di  questa  Citta.  Di  tanto 
rende  il  Governo  intesa  la  Congregazione  delegata  a  risoluzione  del  quesito  propostogli 
colla  Consulta  24  Ottobre  decorso. 

Pellegrini. 

Gradenigo  Seg". 


328  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

Venexla  13  Novembre  1 8  05. 

No      1  8*3  1 

No.  82.  Accogliendo  il  R.  Capitaniato  il  memoriale  prodotto  dal  Priore  dell'  Universita 

dei  Libreri  e  Stampatori,  poiche  lo  trova  appoggiato  a  viste  di  Giustizia,  delibera  in 
quanto  alia  prima  parte  che  sieno  richiamate  alia  esatta  loro  osservanza  le  tre  Termina- 
zioni  19  Febbraro  1780,  primo  Maggio  e  30  Novembre  1789,  incaricando  il  Priore  e 
Banca  pro  tempore  di  rendere  avvertiti  tutti  gli  Individui,  non  che  d'  invigilare,  perche 
dai  medesimi  venghi  prestata  indiminutamcnte  esecuzione  alle  Terminazioni  stesse, 
mentre  per  quello  riguarda  la  seconda  ricerca  se  la  parola  Chiunque  voglia  significare  di 
ristamparc  li  Libri  previa  prima  ricognizione  dello  smcrcio,  e  del  nazionale  bisogno  ; 
oppurc  se  la  parola  Chiunque  significhi  la  permissione  della  Ristampa  in  ogni  momento, 
ed  a  quanti  la  ricercasscro  si  rivolge  il  Capitaniato  stesso  all'  Ecc.  R.  Governo  perche 
dalla  sua  maturita  venghi  data  quella  interpretazione  che  credera  alia  parola  stessa. 
Per  impedimento  del  R.  Capitano. 
Del  Maino  Vice-Capitano. 

ViNCENTI    FOSCARINI,  S.R. 


No.  VV' 


Fenezia  12  Gennajo  1806. 


No.  83.  Ad  intiera  evasione  del  Ricorso  prodotto  a  questo  R.  Capitaniato  dal  Priore  dell' 

Universita  de  Stampatori  e  Libra]  li  2  Novembre  decorso,  lo  si  rende  inteso  per  regola 
sua  e  deir  Universita  stessa  nella  Ristampa  de'  Libri,  che  1'  Ecc.  R.  Governo  acco- 
gliendo il  Capitanale  Parere  con  venerato  suo  Decreto  7  Gennajo  corrente  N"  26332, 
dichiaro  che  la  facolta  accordata  dalla  Legge  Primo  Maggio  1789,  a  chiunque  Librajo 
e  Stampatore  di  ristampare  i  Libri  a  prezzo  superiore  a  Lire  Due,  previe  le  debite 
Licenze,  non  deroga  punto  alia  Legge  qual  proibisce  la  Simultanea  Ristampa  de'  Libri, 
cosicche  in  un  istesso  momento  non  potra  venire  accordato  il  permesso  per  la  Ristampa 
di  un  medesimo  Libro,  qualunque  ne  fosse  il  prezzo  a  quanti  fossero  per  ricercarlo,  e 
dovranno  anche  relativamente  a'  Libri  di  prezzo  maggiore  dellc  Lire  due  osservarsi  le 
discipline  e  provvidenze  prescritte  dalle  relative  Leggi, 

Per  impedimento  del  R.  Capitano. 
Del  Maino  Vice-Capitano. 

Alberti.  Seg°  R. 

Venezia  it  8  Marzo  1806. 
No.  1229. 
No.  84.  II  Magistrato  Civile  della  Provincia  di  Venezia  al  Priore  e  Banca  dell'  Universita 

de  Libra]  e  Stampatori. 

Accogliendo  il  Magistrato  le  zelanti  rappresentazioni  dei  Bancali  della  predetta 
Universita,  per  cui  viene  di  rilevare  il  malizioso  ritrovato,  onde  deludere  con  scandalosa 
impudenza  le  piu  sacre  Leggi,  e  ad  infermare  le  salutari  emanate  discipline,  prescrive, 
che  ritenute  nel  suo  vigore  le  une  e  le  altre  tanto  per  le  Stampeche  per  le  Ristampe  di 
Libri,  qualunque  Stampatore  che  avesse  Esemplari  difettivi,  e  desiderasse  completarli 
debba  portarsi  alia  Banca  per  ricercare  il  permesso  di  stampare  uno  o  piu  Pogli  quidi- 
Undo  il  tempo  nel  quale  dovra  farnc  seguire  1'  impressione  sotto  lacominatoria  di  quelle 


Documents.     11^. 


;29 


pene  pecuniarie  che  saranno  credute  opportune,  oltre  la  perdita  degli  Esemplari  al  case 
fosse  rinvenuta  una  qualche  trasgressione.  Ed  affinche  sia  rilevata  la  contrafazione  sara 
premiato  chi  accusera  il  Contrafattore  con  la  meta  della  multa  che  sara  stata  levata, 
rimanendo  1'  altra  meta  a  beneficio  della  Cassa  dell'  Universita  il  di  cui  Priore  ricevera 
le  Denunzie,  tenendo  pero  secreto  il  Denonziante,  e  dovra  tosto  portarsi  nella  Stamperia 
che  gli  verra  indicata  onde  riconoscere  la  verita  per  quindi  riferirne  le  risultanze  al 
Magistrato  perche  sieno  assoggettati  li  Trasgressori  alle  multe  che  saranno  cominate  ed 
alia  confisca  dei  Fogli  abusivamente  stampati.  Della  esecuzione  della  presente  Delibe- 
razione  restano  incaricati  sotto  la  loro  responsabilta  li  Priore  e  Banca  attuali,  e  pro 
tempore,  dovendo  essere  legalmente  notiziata  a  cadaun  Matricolato. 

Erizzo. 

PlETRO  ViNCENTI    FoSCARINl    Seg""  R. 

Progetto  delli  Stampatori  delle  Stampe  del  Foro  Civile  alia  Municipalitd  Provisoria 

di  Venezia. 

5  Termidore  Anno  Prima  della  Liberia  Italiana. 

Per  il  Cittadino  Alar  cell ino  Piotto  in  Rio  Terra  San  Benedetto  Al.  N.  7. 

Liberta.  Eguaglianza. 

Li  Stampatori  Progettanti  alia  Municipalita  Provisoria  di  Venezia. 

Al  momento  dell'  istallazione  di  questa  Provisoria  Municipalita  godevano  ancora 
li  Fratelli  Pinelli  1'  ereditato  odiosissimo  jus  privativo  di  stampare  tutte  le  pubbliche 
Carte,  cioe  tutte  quelle  marcate  collo  Sterna  di  S.  Marco. 

L'  importanza  di  rilevantissimi  afFari,  che  interessavano  le  piu  attente  cure  di 
questa  Provisoria  Municipalita,  e  1'  importanza  del  pari  d'  una  pronta,  e  sollecita  stampa, 
e  promulgazione  delle  provide  sue  deliberazioni,  non  permettevano  al  benefico  fraterno 
zelo  della  stessa  di  occuparsi  al  riconoscimento  del  dannoso  Privilegio  per  rimediarvi, 
ma  dovelte  continuare  a  dirigere  le  sue  commissioni  alia  Stamperia  Pinelli,  supposta 
forse  allora  necessaria. 

Se  ne  accorsero  dal  fatto  quegl'  illuminati  individui  Municipalisti,  che  coprivano  il 
Comitato  di  Salute  Pubblica,  che  non  potendo  supplire  otto  o  dieci  Torchi,  che  geme- 
vano  giorno  e  notte,  alia  pronta  difFusione  de'  pubblici  Editti,  tanto  erano  affluenti  ; 
osservando  altresi  quant'  era  pernicioso  il  ritardo  della  promulgazione,  e  finalmente  I' 
ingiustizia  di  continuare  a  somministrare  ad  un  solo  (ed  a  uno  che  per  qualche  Secolo 
innanzi  ha  gia  goduto  il  privativo  dritto  di  questo  genere  di  Stampe)  con  suo  rapporto 
8  Pratile  (27  Maggio  pass.  V.S.)  demandato  al  Comitato  Municipale  unitamente  all' 
asserto  Decreto  per  la  sua  approvazione  contemplo  ampiamente  la  necessita  d'  una 
Sollecita  Stampa,  non  che  1'  ingiustizia  del  Privativo. 

La  diligenza  delli  Cittadini  Stampatori  Antonio  Zatta  e  Giustin  Pasquali,  il  quale 
non  ha  neppure  Stamperia,  fece  si  che  l'  oneste  lodevoli  mire  di  questo  Comitato,  con 
un  apparente  oggetto  di  proposta  utilita  alia  Cassa  Nazionale,  deviasse  il  Comitato 
medesimo  dall' importanza  del  suo  rapporto  mentre  in  vece  col  sunnominato  Decreto  di 
sciegliere  dieci  Stamperie,  le  quali  hanno  venti  Torchi  inoperosi  atteso  1'  arenamento 
assoluto   delle   Stampe  del   Foro,  e   cento  e  piii  Operaj   che  languiscono  dalla  fame^ 

*  Alcuni  di  questi  Lavoratori  sonnosi  prodotti  al  Comitato  di  Salute  Publica  con  una  petitzione, 


330  '77/d'  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

sciegliesse  per  qucsto  lavoro  col  primoarticolo  del  suo  Decreto  Zatta  e  Pasquali  doviziosi 
Mercanti,  occupati  da  infiniti  intrichi  di  Edizioni  c  di  Stampe  per  loro  conto,  perche 
stabiliti  questi  in  massima  in  unione  al  Pinelli,  il  Comitato  Finanze  far  dovesse  il  suo 
rapporto  sopra  la  progcttata  illusiva  utilita  da  questi  ingcgnosissimi  Mercanti  proposta. 

Chiamato  il  Comitato  Finanze  a  formare  il  suo  rapporto  sopra  le  sole  proposizioni 
delli  sudctti  gia  decretati  Stanipatori,  consistenti  nella  piu  energica  promessa  di  una 
pronta  e  sollecita  difFusione  delle  pubbliche  Carte,  e  nel  ribasso  del  20  per  %  col  rag- 
guaglio  de'  prezzi  dell'  estinto  Governo,  non  poteva  il  Comitato  medesimo  rigettare 
tali  propoMzioni,  che  conciliavano  apparentamente  li  eminenti  oggetti  di  Sollecitudine^ 
e  di  Economia  dal  Municipale  Decreto  contemplati,  ma  doveva  anzi  appoggiarle,  anco 
se  fossero  stati  minori. 

Per  questo  poi  il  Comitato  Finanze  fu  sordo  alle  querule  voci  degl'  infelici 
Stampatori  delle  Stampe  del  Foro,  quali  inscienti  di  tale  impercettibile  maneggio  si 
produssero  contemporaneamente  con  una  petizione  al  Comitato  medesimo,  implorando 
susistenza  col  mezzo  del  lavoro  delle  Stampe  de'  pubblici  Editti,  esibindo  le  loro 
Stamperie,  i  loro  Torchi  e  cento  e  piu  man  d'  opere  ad  un  tale  importantissimo  serviggio. 

Penetrata  finalmente  la  ragione  di  questa  secreta  predilezione  delle  scelte  Stam- 
perie Pinelli,  Zatta  e  Pasquali,  si  produssero  li  Cittadini  Stampatori  Marcellino  Piotto, 
Pictro  Sola,  Isodoro  Borghi,  Francesco  Andreola,  Fratteli  Casali,  Nicoletto  Fenzo, 
Andrea  Milocco,  Pietro  Valvasense,  Zuanne  Bernardi  e  Andrea  Martini  al  Comitato 
Municipale,  come  Organo  della  Municipalita,  e  Comitati  porgendo  un'  utilissimo  Pro- 
getto  riguardante  le  pubbliche  Stampe.  Fu  accolta  la  Petizione,  e  fu  commesso  il 
Rapporto  al  Comitato  di  Pubblica  Istruzione.  Prestatosi  questo  Comitato  ad  eseguire  le 
commissioni,  ricercb  alii  Stampatori  Nazionali  li  conti  e  Note  delle  Stampe  da  medesimi 
fino  air  ora  eseguite,  sull'  appoggio  delle  quali  formare  un'  identico  quadro  dell'  utilita 
proposta  dal  piano  de'  Progettanti,  ma  in  un  mese  e  piu  non  pote  avere  se  non 
una  sola  capricciosa  nota  da  detti  Stampatori  Pinelli,  Zatta  e  Pasquali  artifiziosamente 
composta. 

Nel  peculiar  interessantissimo  argomento,  nel  quale  si  tratta  della  Economia  delle 
Finanze  Nazionali,  pur  troppo  da  tanti  secoli  male  amministrate,  e  della  sussistenza  di 
cento  e  piu  Famiglie  di  poveri  onorati  Cittadini,  si  produssero  li  progettanti  Stampatori 
di  nuovo  al  Comitato  Municipale  perche  venisse  dal  Comitato  Finanze  obbligati  li 
Stampatori  Pinelli,  Zatta  e  Pasquali  alia  produzione  delle  Note  e  Conti  delle  Stampe, 
almeno  per  un  mese  dalli  medesimi  stampate.  Fu  decretata  la  Petizione  per  urgenza  li 
21  Mictitore  (9  Luglio  corr.)  e  fu  commesso  al  Comitato  Finanze  e  Zecca  la  formazione 
del  suo  rapporto  nel  termine  di  giorni  dieci. 

Contemporaneamente  il  Comitato  d'  Istruzione  fece  ricerca  con  sua  Petizione 
al  Comitato  Finanze  delli  suddetti  ricercati  conti,  ne  questi  sono  ancora  stati 
presentati. 

La  folia  degl'  afFari,  che  vi  occupano,  con  bastano  credetemi,  o  Cittadini,  di 
giustificare  tanta  lentezza  in  argomento  cosi  importante,  ne  la  Nazione  puo  indolente 
osscrvare  cosi  poco  curato  un  aft'are,  la  remora  del  quale  fa  accrescere  di  giorno  in  giorno 
li  aggravj  alia  sbilanciata  pubblica  sua  economia. 

Dcgnatevi,  o  Cittadini,  di  confrontare  1'  adottato  Progetto  Pinelli,  Zatta  e  Pasquali, 
col  nuovo  esibitovi,  e  decidetevi. 

colla  <iuale  imploravano  che  nella  dispensa  delle  publiche  C-.rte  fossero  anch'  cssi  contemplati  unitamenti 
ai  Venditor!  per  ritrarre  un  qualche  miserabiie  modo  di  sussistenza. 


Documents.     IV.  331 

Per  conciliare  li  interessanti  premurosi  oggetti  di  sollecito  serviggio  nelle  Starnpe^ 
e  di  Econotnia  puhhlica  ofFrirono  detti  Stampatori  le  proposizioni  seguenti. 

I.  Ogni  Comitato  in  liberta  di  sciegliere  una  delle  dette  Stamperie,  accompagnera 
al  manoscritto  da  Stamparsi  1'  apposita  commissione  della  qualita,  e  quantita  delle 
Stampe. 

Vi  prego  a  rimarcare  che  per  questo  primo  Articolo  non  puo,  ne  deve  essere 
arbitrio  ne'  Stampatori,  ne  nella  qualita  ne  nel  numero  delle  Stampe. 

II.  Si  dispensano  del  carico  di  un  Corretore,  ed  adossano  il  peso  della  correzione 
delle  Stampe  ad  un  xMinistro  de'  respettivi  Comitati. 

III.  Creano  un  Archivista  per  ogni  Comitato,  e  li  adossano  de'  seguenti  doveri. 

I.  Che  debbano  questi  Archivisti  ricevere  le  Stampe  dalli  Stampatori,  e  cautare  li 
Medesimi  con  ricevuta. 

II.  Che  debbano  li  medesimi  dispensarle  alia  Municipalita,  Comitati  ed  Ufficj 
adetti. 

III.  Far  seguire  la  dispensa  per  le  Contrade. 

IV.  Consegnarle  alii  Venditori  per  esser  vendute  per  la  Citta. 

Rimarcate  gia  chiaramente,  che  anche  questo  Articolo  tende  ad  aggravare  il 
Ministro  occupato  in  afFari  piii  importanti,  ed  a  sollevare  se  medesimi. 

Col  quarto  Articolo  finalmente,  dispensati  da  qualunque  aggravio  Ministeriale, 
propongono  il  ribasso  del  20  per  §  calcolato  col  ragguaglio  de'  prezzi  del  passato  Governo, 
obbligandosi  di  passare  mensualmente  le  Polizze  colle  respettive  Commission!  alii 
Comitati  ed  Ufficj  che  saranno  destinati,  onde  sieno  queste  soddisfatte. 

Ora,  o  Cittadini,  che  raccolto  avete  1'  adottato  Progetto,  osservate  la  sua  esecuzione 
dair  asserta  Nota  prodotta  nello  Spirato  mese  Mietitore  al  Comitato  d'  Istruzione, 
dietro  le  ricerche  del  Comitato  medesimo  dalli  sudetti  Stampatori. 

Se  per  il  primo  Articolo  del  Progetto  si  obbligarono  di  stampare  la  sola  quantita  di 
copie,  che  fossero  da'  Comitati  ordinate  e  se  col  terzo  Articolo  la  dispensa  di  queste  copie 
deve  esser  fatta  da'  respettivi  Archivisti  de'  Comitati,  come  regge  dunque  la  Partita  di 
3000  copie  al  giorno,  ora  ridotte  a  480  che  troverete  nella  Nota  sunominata  al 
Num.  5  nella  Classe  delle  dispense  ordinarie. 

Trovarete  nelle  dette  dispense  ordinarie  al  Num.  4  della  detta  Nota  una  Partita 
di  250  copie  per  ogni  Editto  per  affiggerle  alle  Vedute  principali,  ed  alle  Botteghe  di 
Piazza.  Trovarete  altresi  nelle  dispense  estraordinarie  al  Num.  6  simile  Partita  di 
Copie  500,  per  affiggerle  alle  Contrade,  e  diffonderle  alle  Botteghe. 

Se  ogni  giorno  per  ogni  Editto  venissero  affisse  750  Copie,  che  a  soli  tre  Decreti  al 
giorno  importarebbero  2225  copie,  li  muri  delle  Strade  sarebbero  tutti  coperti  di 
Carta. 

Osservate  pure  nella  dispensa  estraordinaria  la  Partita  di  Copie  1500  a  Parrochi 
delle  Contrade,  la  quale  non  fu  mai,  ne  deve  essere  maggiore  di  200. 

Dopo  queste  picciole  riflessioni  lascio  a  Voi  illuminati  Cittadini  di  esaminare  piu 
attentamente  la  condotta  delli  Stampatori  Pinelli,  Zatta  e  Pasquali  nella  esecuzione  del 
loro  progetto  col  confronto  delle  Commission!  de'  Comitati,  e  Ricevute  degl' Archivisti, 
non  ancora  potute  vedersi. 

Analizzato  cosi  quasi  astrattamente  per  mancanza  de'  Registri  delle  Commission! 
fin'  ora  eseguite  dalli  Stampatori  Pinelli,  Zatta  e  Pasquali,  non  rimane  pero  dubbio  che 
il  nuovo  esibitovi  Progetto  da  un  mese  e  piu  non  fosse  di  gran  lunga  migliore. 

Vi  proponeva  questo  il  soUievo  delle  spese  di  tutte  quelle  Stampe  pubbliche  che 


332  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

vengono  diffuse  per  la  Citta  e  Vendute  a  Cittadini,  li  quali  dopo  di  averne  rissentito  il 
danno  per  la  Stampa  di  qucstc  colla  Cassa  Nazionale,  devono  soggiacere  a  un  nuovo 
esborso  per  1'  acquisto  delle  stesse  ;  risservava  alii  decretati  Stampatori  quel  solo  pre- 
scritto  numero  occorente  alia  Municipalita,  Comitati  ed  Officj  adetti,  che  a  norma  della 
piu  volte  accennatavi  Nota  erano  in  numero  di  circa  1200  colla  Partita  del  N.  B.  ed  il 
sollievo  proposto  e  di  copie  4500  c.  per  ogni  Editto,  li  quali  Editti  essendo  per  lo  meno 
tre  al  giorno  viene  a  risparmiare  la  Cassa  Nazionale  di  sola  carta  Risme  trenta  al  giorno, 
che  importano  almeno  ^^300  oltre  ;^300  almeno  per  la  Stampa,  non  computando  le 
fatture  di  maggior  rimarco,  e  li  Libri  dell'  Organizzazione  del  Foro  Civile,  eCriminale, 
impegnandosi  anche  di  farle  vendere  da'  soliti  Venditori. 

Giacche,  benemeriti  Cittadini,  non  risparmiate  Studj  e  fatiche  per  fclicitare  questo 
Popolo,  la  di  cui  sovrana  Autorita  e  da  Voi  rappresentata,  raccoglietevi  a  versare  solle- 
citamente  sopra  il  nuovo  Progetto  che  dieci  onorati  Patrioti  Stampatori  vi  porge,  il  quale 
assolutamente  concilia  li  da  Voi  grandiosi  contemplati  oggetti  di  sollecita  promulgazione^ 
e  di  Pubblica  Economia. 

Progetto. 

Col  terzo  Capitolo  del  Decreto  8  Pratile  (27  Maggio  pross.  pass.)  del  Comitato 
Municipale,  ricercate  ad  oggetto  di  sollecitudine  un  giusto  riparto  d'  affari  tra  le  tre 
scelte  Stamperie  ;  e  col  Capitolo  quinto  bramate  due  Torchi  in  seno  alia  Casa  della 
Municipalita,  (cioe  nel  Palazzo  Nazionale)  quali  due  Torchi  non  sono  ancora  andati 
alia  sua  residenza,  anzi  questo  Articolo  lo  veggo  intieramente  abbandonato  dall'  adottato 
Progetto  Pinelli,  Zatta  e  Pasquali  Stampatori  del  Governo. 

Niente  di  meglio  poteva  immaginare  quel  saggio  Comitato  di  Salute  Pubblica 
per  la  sollecita  promulgazione  delle  Stampe,  che  bramare  le  Stamperie  in  seno  alia 
Municipalita  ;  sono  piu  pronte  le  consegne,  ed  in  conseguenza  piu  pronta  1'  esecuzione, 
e  r  emenda  in  caso  di  errori :  sono  piu  sicure  le  pubbliche  Carte  onde  non  vadino 
smarrite,  e  sempre  eguale  la  distribuzione  tra  Stampatori  anco  se  fossero  cento. 

Dietro  percio  a'  Vostri  desiderj,  e  per  il  bene  della  Nazione  ecco  il  primo  Articolo 
del  Progetto. 

I.  Dal  giorno  che  avrete  Decretato,  ed  assegnato  un  luogo  nell'  interno  del 
Palazzo  Nazionale  capace  ad  errigere  una  Stamperia,  si  obbligano  li  Progettanti  nel 
termine  di  giorni  20  di  costruirvi  una  Stamperia  con  numero  di  Torchi  e  quantita  di 
Caratteri  quanti  potranno  occorrere  alia  piu  pronta  esecuzione  delle  Vostre  Com- 
missioni,  ed  a  quelle  de'  Comitati  ed  Uffici  adetti. 

II.  Tutte  quelle  Stampe  pubbliche,  che  serviranno  ad  uso  della  Municipalita, 
Comitati,  ed  Ufficj  a  norma  delle  commission!  de'  medesimi  saranno  stampate  a 
medesimi  prezzi  ch'  ora  le  stampano  li  Stampatori  presenti  del  Governo. 

III.  Tutte  quelle  Copie  ch'  ora  vengono  diffuse  per  la  Citta  stampate  a  spese 
della  Cassa  Nazionale,  saranno  questc  stampate  a  proprie  spese  de'  Progettanti,  e  fatte 
vendere  per  loro  conto  ai  soliti  prezzi,  e  da'  soliti  Venditori,  onde  questa  misera  gente 
non  restino  sprovisti  del  solito  lucro  che  ritraevano  dalla  Vendita  delle  stesse." 

IV.  Dovra  pero  essere  proibita  a  qualunque  la  ristampa  in  qualunque  forma  delle 

»  Lc  carte  publiclie  che  vengono  vendute  dai  soliti  Venditori  venivano  primaconsegnatealcosidetto 
Capo  ili  Piazza,  il  quale  ritraeva  da  detti  Venditori  un  nrezzo  per  cadauno  a  norma  del  numero  delle 
Copie  che  ai  rispettivi  Venditori  veniva  da  lui  accordato. 


Documents.      IV. 


333 


stampe  che  sortiranno  dalla  Stamperia  centrale  del  Governo  (eccettuato  solo  1'  uso 
Giudiziario)  altrimenti  non  resterebbe  piu  salva  la  proprieta  ne'  Progettanti,  che 
sollevano  la  Cassa  Nazionale  di  qualche  migliaja  di  Ducati  al  mese,  assumendosi  1' 
obbligo  di  stamparle  a  proprie  spese. 

V.  Dovra  la  Municipalita  da  quindeci  in  quindeci  giorni  dare  le  opportune  Com- 
missioni  alii  Comitati  cui  spettano  perche  sieno  soddisfatte  le  Polizze,  che  verranno 
dalli  Progettanti  legalmente  al  Comitato  Municipale  ogni  quindeci  giorni  prodotte. 

VI.  Accettato  che  sia  il  Presente  Progetto,  dovra  continuare  lino  a  tanto  con- 
tinuera  la  Municipalita  Provisoria. 

Cittadini  se  bramate  un  sollecito  servigio  per  la  pronta  promulgazione  de'  Vostri 
Decreti,  Eccovelo  procurato;  se  bramate  di  conciliare  a  questo  la  Economia  delle 
Pubbliche  Finanze,  questa  vi  viene  pure  proposta  senza  il  danno  di  alcuno. 

Se  togliete  alii  Decretati  Stampatori  la  commissione  della  Stampa,  non  mancate  per 
questo  alia  Vostra  parola,  mentre  coi  Vostri  Decreti  non  avete  decretato  alcun  tempo 
preciso.  Se  essi  hanno  servito  per  tre  mesi,  e  ben  giusto  che  quest'  utile  servigio 
venga  prestato  da  altrattanti  onorati  Cittadini,  li  quali  da  mezzo  secolo  e  piu  hanno  li 
loro  negozj  piantati  in  questa  Citta. 

Se  inibite  la  ristampa  de'  pubblici  Decreti,  non  togliete  per  questo  la  proprieta  ad 
alcuno ;  nessuno  puo  acquistare  proprieta  sopra  le  Stampe  Pubbliche.  II  diritto  di 
stampare  li  pubblici  Editti,  li  Decreti,  li  Statuti  ed  ogni  altra  pubblica  Carta  e  diritto 
Sovrano,  come  quello  del  conio  delle  Monete,  e  percio  e  della  Nazione,  o  di  chi  legitti- 
mamente  la  rappresenta ;  se  dunque  la  ristampa  di  questi  fosse  di  danno  alia  Nazione, 
come  lo  e  nel  caso  presente,  il  Nazional  interesse,  ch'  e  1'  interesse  di  tutti,  esclude 
assolutamente  il  parzial  interesse  di  alcuni,  e  percio  avete  un  diritto  legittimo  d' 
inibirne  la  ristampa  senza  ofFendere,  ripeto,  le  proprieta  di  alcuno. 

Al  bene  della  Nazione  conciliate  insieme  il  bene  delle  Famiglie  de'  Progettanti,  e 
quello  de'  loro  Operaj  rimasti  tutti  senza  modo  di  sussistenza  atteso  il  fortunato 
Cambiamento  di  Governo. 

Nell'  attendere  percio  li  stessi  di  gustare  li  beni  di  questo  fortunato  Cambia- 
mento, autorizzano  quanto  con  il  presente  vi  umiliano  colle  loro  firme.  Salute  e 
Fratellanza. 

Marcelling  Piotto.  Pietro  Valvasense. 

IsEPPo  E  Fratelli  Casall        Andrea  Milocco. 
Andrea  Martini.  Nicoletto  Fenzo. 

Pietro  Sola.  Francesco  Andreola. 

IsiDORO  Borghi.  Zuanne  Bernardi. 


Liberta.  Eguaglianza. 

II  Comitato  di  Salute  Pubblica. 
Alia  Municipalita  Provisoria  Veneziana. 

Ne'  Governi  in  rivoluzione  la  rapidita  delle  misure,  e  1'  energia  de'  mezzi  ha 
spesso  salvate  le  Nazioni  dalle  piu  orribili  catastrofi. 

La  Stampa  sollecita  delle  Carte  Pubbliche,  ed  i  mezzi  pronti  di  difFonderle,  e 
porle  alia  portata  di  tutti,  sono  oggetti  si  grandi  e  necessarj,  che  sovente  senza  di  essi 
si  potrebbe  fare  la  disgrazia  dello  Stato  piuttostoche  il  bene  del  Popolo. 

X  X 


334  '^he  Venetian  Printing  Press, 

Quindi  e  che  il  nostro  Comitato  di  Salute  Pubblica,  avendo  esperinientati  i  tristi 
efFetti  della  tardanza  nel  diftbndere  le  Carte,  e  volendo  in  seguito  possibilmente  evitaili  ; 
e  considerando  innoltre,  che  se  1'  oggetto  della  Stampa  e  utile  agli  Stampatori,  importa 
che  questo  bene  sia  diviso  in  alcune  Famiglie  e  non  concentrato  in  una  sola  vi  eccita 
air  adesione  del  seguente  Decreto. 

La  Municipalita  Provisoria  di  Venezia. 

Inteso  il  rapporto  del  Comitato  di  Salute  Pubblica,  considerando  essere  urgente 
per  r  interesse  del  Popolo  che  le  sue  deliberazioni  sieno  subito  Stampate,  e  diffuse 

Decreta 

I.  Le  Stamperie  destinate  Municipali  sono  tre ;  prima  la  Stamperia  Pinelli : 
seconda  la  Stamperia  Zatta  :  terza  la  Stamperia  Pasquali. 

II.  Ciascun  Comitato  si  sciegliera  fra  queste  la  propria. 

III.  Ogn'  una  di  esse  Stamperie  abbia  una  quantita  d'  afFari  corrispondenti  all' 
oggetto  di  sollecitudine,  ed  al  reciproco  interesse. 

IV.  Saranno  responsabili  li  Stampatori  della  pronta  difFusione  de'  Rapporti, 
Decreti,  Ordini  ed  altro. 

V.  Risiederanno  provisoriamente  due  Torchi  in  seno  alia  Casa  della  Municipalita 
per  suo  uso. 

VI.  Non  potranno  esser  vendute  le  Carte  pubbliche  dai  dispensatori  al  maggior 
prezzo  di  un  soldo  per  grandi  che  sieno. 

VII.  II  Comitato  di  Salute  Pubblica  Vegliera  suU'  osservanza  di  tutte  le 
discipline  stabilite  negl'  Articoli  suespressi. 

Data  li  27  Maggio  1797,  V.  S.  Anno  prima  della  Liberia  Italiana. 
Approvata  in  quanto  alia  massima,  e  quanto  alle  Stamperie  demandato  al  Comitato 
Finanze  per  gl'.  oggetti  Economici. 

Progetto  delli  Stampatori  Pinelli^  Zatta  e  Pasquali. 

Liberta.  Eguaglianza. 

Cittadini  del  Comitato  alle  Finanze  e  Zecca. 

No.  87.  Li  Stampatori   Pinelli,  Zatta  e  Pasquali  eletti  dalla  Municipalita,  incontrando   li 

due  oggetti  di  sollecito  servigio  nelle  stampe  e  di  Economia  Pubblica  vi  ofFrono  il 
presente  Piano. 

Ciascuna  stamperia  servendo  il  rispettivo  Comitato,  a  cui  fosse  prescielta,  sara  da 
quello  munita  del  Manoscritto  da  stamparsi  con  1'  apposita  commissione  indicante  la 
quantita  e  qualita  delle  Stampe. 

Per  togliere  gl'  equivoci  sarebbe  ottima  cosa  che  il  primo  informe  esemplare  fosse 
corretto  da  uno  delli  respettivi  Ministri  della  Municipalita  o  Comitati. 

Riflettesi  necessaria  P  elezione  di  un  Pubblico  Archivista,  che  risieda  presso  la 
Municipalita  con  li  seguenti  doveri.  Ricevera  egli  dagli  Stampatori  le  Stampe  eseguite 
relativamente  alle  Commissioni  cautando  i  medesimi  con  ricevuto  sotto  le  Commissioni 
stesse.     Dispensera  le  Stampe  alia  Municipalita,  Comitati  ed  altri   Uificj  adetti,  fara 


Documents.     IV.  o-^p 

seguire  la  difFusione  per  le  Contradc,  e  consegna  ai  Baroni  ^  soliti  a  non  comprar  quelle 
Stampe  che  vendono  per  la  Citta,  essendo  stato  questo  un  contemplato  provedimento 
a  tal  classe  di  misera  gente.  Potra  coll'  avanzo  delle  Stampe  servire  immediatamente 
alle  ricerche  della  Municipalita,  Comitati  ed  Ufficj  di  tutte  le  Carte  in  addietro  stampate, 
che  formerano  centre,  e  raccolta  dell'  Archivio  suddetto. 

Per  poi  secondare  1'  eccitamenti  del  Comitato  nell'  Articolo  della  Pubblica 
Economia,  li  Stampatori  suddetti  con  promessa  dell'  ottimo  servigio  con  la  condizione, 
e  di  andar  esenti  di  qualunque  aggravio,  e  spesa  Ministerial  ofFrono  un  ribasso  del 
venti  per  cento  in  confronto  de'  prezzi  attuali,  che  con  tal  base  dovranno  essere  rego- 
lati;  le  Polizze  veranno  mensualmente  esibite  al  Comitato,  ed  ufficio  destinato  all' 
incontro  col  fondamento  delle  respettive  Commissioni  rilasciate,  e  delle  coerenti 
Ricevute  dell'  Archivista  per  essere  dalla  Tesoraria  Nazionale  di  Mese  in  Mese  pagate. 
Salute  e  rispetto. 


Liberta.  Eguaglianza. 

1797.     27  Maggio. 

Alia  Municipalita  Provisoria  di  Venezia  il  Comitato  di  Finanze  e  Zecca. 

Cittadini.  Dietro  le  deliberazioni  della  Municipalita  Provisoria  22  cadente,  che 
rimette  al  Comitato  Finanze  1'  esecuzione  di  quanto  spetta  all'  Economia  della  fissata 
massima,  che  ne'  Stampatori  Pinelli,  Zattae  Pasquali  debbano  esser  divise  le  disposizione, 
e  li  profitti  per  le  Stampe  Nazionali,  che  occorrono  alia  giornata  di  render  pubbliche 
alia  cognizione  dei  Cittadini  per  ordine  della  Municipalita  stessa,  e  dei  respettivi  suoi 
Comitati  con  oggetto  anche  di  rendere  piu  sollecita  e  pronta  1'  esecuzione,  si  e  fatto 
sollecito  il  Comitato  suddetto  di  raccoglier  lumi  da  detti  Cittadini  Stampatori,  e  di 
eccitarli  a  proponere  un  piano  d'  accordo  che  conciliasse  in  un  tempo  stesso  la  solleci- 
tudine  del  servigio,  con  li  riguardi  del  dovuto  possibile  risparmio.  Deve  pero  il 
Comitato  in  conseguenza  delle  prestate  attenzioni,  prestar,  o  Cittadini,  a  vostri  riflessi 
inserto  nella  presente  Piano  che  ci  hanno  li  tre  suddetti  Stampatori  prodotto,  col  quale 
offrono  d'  assumere  1'  impresa  della  Stampa  delle  Carte  Nazionali  alle  condizioni  e 
metodi  nel  Piano  dichiariti,  e  col  ribasso  per  la  sola  misurata  quantita  delle  Stampe 
occorrenti  alia  Municipalita,  Comitati  ed  altri  Ufficj  adetti,  del  20  per  %  in  confronto 
de  ^XQT.'LX  del  passato  Governo.  Vantaggiosa  per  tanto  e  per  1'  esattezza,  e  sollecitu- 
dine  del  Servigio,  e  per  gl'  economici  riguardi,  riputando  il  Comitato  la  proferta  de 
prescielti  Stampatori,  egli  1'  assoggetta  a  vostri  riflessi  ed  approvazione  se  la  trovate 
conforme  a'  sudichiariti  riguardi,  al  qual  fine  vi  ofFre  la  formula  del  seguente  Decreto. 


La  Municipalita  Provisoria  di  Venezia. 

Inteso  il  Rapporto  del  Comitato  Finanze  sul  Piano  presentatogli  dalli  tre  pre- 
scielti Stampatori  Pinelli,  Zatta,  e  Pasquali,  che  si  riconosce  conciliante  i  riguardi  di 
rispormio  con  quelli  di  sollecitudine  e  di  esattezza  di  servigio,  quello  approva  in  tutte  le 
parti,  e  sara  cura  del  Comitato  stesso  di  procurare  1'  immediata  sua  verificazione. 

^  Baroni,  i.e.  gamins. 


DOCUMENTS. 


V. 


V. 


REPORT  OF  THE  RIFFORMATORI  DELLO  STUDIO  DI 
PADOVA    ON   THE   VENETIAN    PRESS.     1765. 

"CONSULTA"  OF  TRIFFONE  URACHIEN  AND  FRA  EN- 
RICO DE'  SERVI  ON  THE  REPORT  OF  THE  RIFFOR- 
MATORI. 

OBSERVATIONS  OF  P(IETRO)  F(RANCESCHI)  ON  THE  OB- 
JECTIONS RAISED  AT  ROME  TO  THE  APPOINTMENT 
OF   AN    ECCLESIASTICAL    REVISOR    OF    THE   PRESS. 

REPORT  ON  THE  '' INSTITUTIONES  THEOLOGIC^ "  OF 
THE   ARCHBISHOP   OF   LYONS.     1794. 

REPORT  ON  THE"GIORNALE  ECCLESIASTICO  DI  ROMA." 


1794. 


^7^5'      3  ^gosto.     In  Pregadi. 


ILEVA  con  rincrescimento  il  Senato  dall'  esatte,  e  benemerite 
Scritture  ^  del  Magistrate  de'  Riformatori  dello  Studio  di  Padova,  e 
de'  Consultori  in  Jure  la  decadenza  dell'  Arte  Tipografica  in  questa 
Dominante,  ove  prosperamente  fiori  ne'  passati  tempi,  ed  eve  per  le 
oportunita  preferibili  ad  ogni  altro  luogo  nei  prezzi,  e  nella  perizia 
e  nella  prontezza  di  stampare  dovrebbe  giornalmente  aumentarsi. 
Rilevata  pure  la  causa  di  questo  deperimento  procedente  dalla  man- 
canza  de'  Capi  nuovi  stampabili,  vuole  il  Senato  per  i  gravi  rispetti  del  Principato 
provvedervi  co'  modi  valevoli  a  farla  risorgere.  E  perche  nel  cercarsi  la  moltiplicazione 
delle  Stampe  puo  non  esser  bastante  a  supplirvi  la  sola  Opera  del  P.  Inquisitore  destinato 
gia  ne'  passati  tempi  da  questo  Consiglio  alia  Revisione  in  punto  di  Religione  ;  s'  incarica 
percio  il  Magistrate  Sudetto  a  rintracciare,  esclusi  i  Regolari,  Ecclesiastico  dotto,  probo, 
e  fedele  Suddito  Nostro,  per  una  simile  Revisione  nell'  oggetto  stesso,  di  modo  che 

^  See  next  page. 


340  The  Venetii7?i  Printing  Press. 

qualunque  libro  ottenga  la  Fede  di  licenziamento,  o  da  1'  uno,  o  dall'  altro  de'  Revisori 
pussa  passare  col  metodo,  die  corre  in  prcsente,  e  che  si  conferma,  a  quella  de'  Revisori 
gia  destinati  per  le  cose  de'  Principi,  e  buoni  costumi,  per  ottener  poi  il  Mandato  de' 
Refformatori  per  eseguinie  con  la  data  di  Venezia,  e  con  le  solite  forme  la  Stampa  ; 
sisteina  questo,  col  quale  sara  toko  I'abuso  introdotto  di  finta  data,  per  cui  prescindevasi 
dalla  Rcvisione,  ed  unifornie  alle  provvide  disposizioni  del  Decreto  1603,  11  Maggie, 
che  in  era  confermasi.  Questo  stabilimento  pertanto  dovra  esser  fatto  note  dal  Magis- 
trate a'  Stampatori,  e  Librai  per  direzione  lore  nel  prodursi  alia  Revisione. 

Alia  maturita  del  Senato  convenendo  pure  dar  pensiere  a  que'  disordini,  che  per  la 
lunghezza  del  tempo  introdotti  si  fossero  alteranti  le  solenni  convenzioni  nel  proposito 
de'  Libri  proibiti,  si  commette  al  Magistrate  de'  Reformatori  delle  Studio  di  Padova  di 
repubblicare  a  commune  notizia,  ed  inparticolare  a  quella  de'  Stampatori,  e  Librai, 
r  Indice  1595  con  le  Aggiunte  accettate  da  questo  Consiglie  unitamente  al  Cencor- 
dato  1 596  J  e  sia  pure  incaricate  di  far  esaminare,  e  raccegliere  la  neta  di  tutti  quei 
Libri,  che  non  compresi  nell'  Indice  Sudetto  meritassere  per  rispetti  di  Religione,  e  di 
State  d'  esser  proibiti,  spiegande  a  questo  Consiglie  il  sentimente  lore,  et  il  mode,  con 
cui  si  dovesse  procedere  per  assicurare  li  stessi  impertanti  oggetti. 

Resa  in  tal  mode  piu  facile,  e  piu  sicura  1'  esecuziene  della  Stampa,  ne  succedera 
in  censeguenza,  che  que'  Libri  riconosciuti  per  admissibili,  i  quali  in  adesse  ci  pre- 
vengeno  da  Paesi  Ferastieri,  potranne  essere  ristampati  facende  venire  i  soli  esemplari 
con  escludersi  quelle  copie,  che  in  era  con  1'  asperto  del  soldo  preprie  c'  inendano,  e 
convertende  in  attivo  quel  passive  commercio,  che  presentemente  si  sofFre. 

Accio  poi  assicurati  rimangane  gli  oggetti  avuti  sempre  a  cuere  da  questo  Consiglie 
si  rinnovano  con  la  presente  Deliberazione  le  ettime  Leggi  che  custodisceno  il  Traffice 
nostro  dair  ingresse  in  Venezia  di  que'  libri  che  centengone  cose  centrarie  alia  Re- 
ligione, ai  Principi,  et  ai  buoni  costumi,  con  la  pratica  commessa  nel  Decreto  1653, 
e  ravvivata  dal  Magistrate  con  Terminazione  a  stampa  23  Settembre  dell'  anno 
scorso. 

Accudira  il  Magistrate  de'  Riformatori,  che  il  tutto  esattamente  si  adempia, 
dandosi  merite  con  la  vigilante  sua  attenzione  di  disporre  dietre  ai  stabiliti  principj 
tutto  quel  piu,  che  centribuir  possa  alia  prosperita  di  un'  Arte  costituente  une  de'  piu 
fruttuosi  rami  di  Commercio,  ed  assai  avvantaggiesa  all'  impiege  del  Popelo. 


Serenissimo  Principe. 

L'  Arte  della  Stampa  dalla  Germania  passata  in  Venezia  verse  il  1461,  venne  dall' 
Ecc"""  Senato  giudicata,  al  sue  prime  apparire,  una  delle  industrie  piu  opportune  all* 
impiege  del  popolo,  e  al  commerzio,  e  percio  accolta,  e  animata  con  singolari  benefizj, 
e  favori. 

La  speranza  de'  Maggiori  di  VV.  EE.  non  riusci  vana.  Impiegarensi  Scritteri, 
Traduttori,  Copisti,  Gittatori  di  Caratteri,  Compositori  alle  Casse,  Torchiaj,  Legatori, 
e  Venditori  di  Libri ;  e  col  tempo  Professeri  di  Dissegne,  Intagliateri  in  Legne,  e  in 
Rame,  Torchiaj  da  Rami,  e  Miniatori  ;  sicche  gran  numere  di  famiglie  trasse  la  propria 
sussistenza  da  quest'  Arte.  II  Traffice  de'  Libri  s'  allargo  presto  anch'  esso  fra  le 
Nazioni.     Non  se  ne  confine  1'  uso  fra  i  Dotti  soli.     Le  scienze  diffuse  destarono  una 


Documents.     V.  34 1 

curiosita  universale.  I  libri  divenuti  un  mezzo  facile  per  far  conoscere  le  invenzioni,  1' 
arte,  le  idee,  i  tratti  d'  ingegno,  e  i  costumi  d'  una  Nazione  ad  un'altra,  invogliarono  di 
se  quasi  ogni  condizione  di  gente  in  ogni  luogo. 

Ma  se  il  tempo  ne'  secoli  trascorsi  verifico  leconghietture  dell'  Ecc"'"  Senato,  sicche 
molto  fu  1'  impiego  del  popolo  nella  Tipografica,  e  fiorito  il  traffico  de'  Libri  ;  al 
presente  siamo  costretti  con  nostro  sommo  rammarico  a  confessare  alia  Serenita  Vostra, 
che  quest'  Arte  in  Venezia  e  quasi  annichilata  ;  e  che  la  sua  rovina  e  quell'  unica  sor- 
gente,  da  cui  1'  altre  Citta  d'  Italia  traggono  un  continue  aumento  di  Torchi,  e  per  con- 
seguenza  del  Commerzio  loro  di  Libri. 

Finche  quest'  Arte  lavora  vigorosamente  in  questa  Citta,  1'  altre  dell'  Italia  non 
possono  tentare  d'  ingrandire  le  stampede  proprie.  Tanta  e  1'  abbondanza  della  Carta 
fra  noi,  cosi  agevoli  sono  le  navigazioni,  e  si  moderati  i  Dazii  per  introdurla  in  Venezia, 
e  tale  e  la  perizia,  e  prestezza  de'  nostri  Artisti,  che  le  Venete  Edizioni  vincono  nel  buon 
mercato  tutte  quelle  degli  altri  Paesi.  I  Librai  forestieri  non  hanno  ardimento  di 
starci  a  fronte,  abbandonano  il  pensiero  de'  Torchi,  e  trovando  maggior  utile  nel  rivendere 
i  Libri  nostri,  che  gli  stampati  fra  loro,  danno  le  commissioni  a  Venezia  d'  ogni  loro 
occorrenza. 

Oggidi,  che  1'  Arte  in  questa  Citta  e  giunta  ad  un'  estrema  declinazione,  siamo 
ridotti  a  segno,  che  Livorno,  Lucca,  Parma,  Modena,  e  Bologna  stampando  assai,  sono 
fatte  ritrose  al  cambio  de'  proprii  Libri  co'  Veneti.  Mandarano  prima  danari  per 
ottenerne,  ora  pretendono  contanti  da'  Librai  di  Venezia  per  mandarci  le  loro  edizioni. 
In  tal  forma  la  nostra  Citta  stessa  aumenta  i  Torchi  loro  co'  suoi  contanti,  e  di  padrona 
del  Commerzio  di  Libri  e  divenuta  rivenditrice. 

Napoli,  che  spargeva  1'  edizioni  Venete  in  tutto  il  Regno,  ora  lo  sazia  con  quelle 
ch'  escono  de'  suoi  Torchi.  Ristampa  i  nostri  Capi  migliori,  e  proibisce  per  con- 
seguenza  1'  ingresso  alia  maggior  parte  de'  nostri.  Trieste  pochi  anni  fa  ha  piantata 
Stamperia,  Lugano,  e  Losanna  Stampano  assai  ;  ogni  luogo  ci  minaccia.  11  minora- 
mento  cotidiano  de'  Torchi  in  Venezia  ci  avvertisce  dell'  aumento  d'  essi  in  altri 
luoghi. 

Venezia  nel  1752  ne  avea  77,  nel  1762,  58  ;  oggi  50,  e  di  questi  molti  incerti  d' 
aver  lavoro  fra  pochi  giorni.  Compositori,  e  Torchiaj  domandano  impiego,  e  nol 
trovano.  I  matricolati,  i  quali  la  legge  concede  tanto  di  poter  essere  Stampatori  quanto 
Librai,  non  trovando  piu  di  che  alimentare  i  Torchi  passano  quasi  tutti  a  fare  i  venditori 
di  Libri.  Ouesta  turba,  ch'  apre  botteghe  ogni  di  con  Libri  incagliati,  disusati,  e  morti 
al  traffico,  inquieta  i  negozii  migliori :  interrompe  il  loro  privilegii :  SoUecita  i  forestieri 
aristampare  i  Capi  di  Venezia  ;  ottiene  privilegii  di  Libri,  che  non  stampa;  vende  talvolta 
gli  stessi  privilegii  a'  Librai  di  Terra  ferma,  contro  le  leggi  :  minaccia  di  volere  far 
ristampare  per  atterrire  i  Negozii  buoni ;  e  in  fine  le  basta  di  venire  ad  un  aggiusta- 
mento  per  cavarne  qualche  summa  di  contanti.  AH'  incontro  i  Negozj  migliori  con 
aggiunte  inutili,  note,  prefazioni,  frontespizii  alterati,  prolungansi  i  privilegii  di  Libri 
fatti  comuni,  e  tengono  oppressi  i  confratelli  dell'  Arte.  Questa  divisa  in  due  fazioni 
di  sei  o  otto  da  un  lato,  e  tutti  dall'  altro,  fa  istanze  cosi  diverse,  che  si  veggono  uscire 
da  due  volonta  nemicissime.  Ognuno  de'  partiti  dipinge  con  lamenti  per  ben  universale 
della  Tipografica  Veneta,  e  del  Commerzio  quello,  ch'  e  puro  intcresse  privato  ;  chiede, 
o  ricorda  un  rimedio  giovevole  a  se,  non  a  tutti.  Tale  e  il  vero  sconcerto  della  Tipo- 
grafica Veneta  al  giorno  d'  oggi,  sperimentata  pel  corso  di  qualche  secolo  assai 
vantaggiosa  all'  impiego  del  popolo,  e  per  uno  de'  piu  fruttosi  rami  di  commerzio. 

Y  Y 


^4^  ^li^  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

Obbligati  noi  da  quell'  Offizio,  di  ciii  fummo  onorati,  a  vegliare  sugl'  interessi  d' 
un'  arte  cosi  benefica,  e  presi  da  sincera  compassione,  che  un'  industria  di  tanta  utilita 
abbia  portati  quasi  tutti  i  suoi  vantaggi  fino  alle  men  coite  Nazioni,  lasciando  qui  solo 
un'  amara  memoria  dei  beni  posseduti  per  essa  un  tempo,  ci  siamo  applicati  lungamente 
a  fame  un  attento,  e  maturo  esame  del  suo  Stato,  e  delle  Leggi,  che  la  reggono,  per  com- 
prendere  la  vera  sorgente  del  suo  sconcerto,  e  stabilirne  i  ripari  piu  efficaci,  e  piu  pronti. 
Una  diligente  osservazione  di  tutte  le  cause,  che  produssero  tanto  i  suoi  passati,  quanto 
il  presence  sconcerto,  ci  guido  finalmente  a  scoprire,  che  la  principale  origine  della  sua 
decadenza  fu  la  mancanza  de'  Capi  nuovi  e  buoni  da  stampare,  i  quali  oggidi  piu  che 
mai  essendole  mancati  sono  la  percossa  piu  grave,  da  cui  viene  atterrata:  ne  senza  il 
provvedimento  di  questi,  si  pub  usare  altro  rimedio  giovevole  a  ricuperarla  in  parte,  non 
che  a  ridurla  in  vigore  da  abbattere  le  stamperie  forestiere  ;  dalle  quali  verra  certamente 
nel  corso  di  pochi  anni  affatto  distrutta. 

Perche  1'  EE.  VV.  conoscano  ad  evidenza,  che  mai  quest'  Arte  non  ando  in  de- 
cadenza, se  non  per  la  difficolta  d'  ottenere  capi  nuovi,  e  buoni  da  stampare,  rappre- 
senteremo  con  brevita  le  due  principali  epoche  del  suo  decadimento. 

La  Prima  del  151 7. 
La  Seconda  del  1595. 

Quest'  Arte  fino  al  1517  non  avea  leggi.  Riconosceva  solamente  dall'  Ecc'"" 
Senato  licenze,  e  privilegii  per  la  pubblicazione  de'  Libri.  Li  capi  stampabili  non  le 
mancavano,  in  un  tempo,  in  cui  si  traevano  da'  soli  manoscritti  antichi  non  ancora 
pubblicati  co'  Torchi.  Aldo  il  Vecchio,  che  fu  il  primo  a  stampare  i  Codici  Greci,  e 
a  fare  altre  scoperte,  aperse  alle  stamperie  nuovi  fonti  d'  abbondanza  di  capi.  N'  ebbe 
percio  singolari  privilegii.  Ma  1'  esempio  suo  imitato  da  molii  gli  fece  degni  d'  essere 
privilegiati  anch'  essi.  Intanto  i  manoscritti  mancarono,  quasi  tutti  i  Capi  si  trovarono 
obbligati  ad  alcuni  pochi  Librai ;  il  comune  degl'  impiegati  in  tale  industria  rimase  senza 
capi  da  alimentare  i  Torchi.  Subito  nacquero  gli  sconcerti  segnati  nel  Decreto  i 
Agosto  1 51 7;  prima  Legge  dopo  56  anni  dall'  introduzione  della  Tipografica  in 
Venezia,  fino  a  quel  tempo  feconda,  e  felice.  Con  tal  Decreto  furono  sciolti  i  Capi 
stampabili  dalle  mani  di  pochi,  e  restituiti  al  comune  ;  e  solo  lasciati  i  privilegii  all' 
opere  nuove,  e  non  piu  stampate,  per  animare  i  Librai  all'  introduzione  d'  altri  Capi. 

Alia  sapienza  del  Decreto  si  congiunse  la  fortuna  de'  tempi.  Fiorirono  per  tutto 
il  Secolo  del  I500gr  ingegni  Italiani  sopra  gli  altri.  Venezia  era  piena  d' uomini  dotti, 
di  fautori  di  lettere,  di  Letterati  ad  essa  concorsi.  I  Torchi  Veneti  prosperarono  tanto, 
che  le  nostre  edizioni  presero  voga  per  tutti  i  paesi  col  traffico  in  grande  abbondanza  fino 
al  1595.  Poche  ordinazioni  dell'  Ecc"""  Senato  bastarono  dal  1517  fino  al  1595  per 
mantener  1'  Arte  in  fiore.  Non  sarebbe  decaduta,  se  non  le  fosse  avvenuto  caso  tale, 
che  la  privo  aftatto  della  maggior  parte  de'  Capi  stampabili,  che  gia  possedeva,  e  le 
tronco  quasi  tutte  le  vie  d'  acquistarne  di  nuovi.  Ouesta  fu  1'  Epoca  Seconda  del  suo 
decadimento. 

Nel  1 595  usci  un  Indice  di  Libri  proibiti  dalla  Corte  di  Roma.  Fu  cosi  grande  questa 
percossa  sopra  i  materiali,  che  qui  si  stampano,  che  in  pochi  mesi,  non  sapendosi  piu 
che  dare  per  alimento  alle  Stamperie,  i  l^orchi  nostri,  ch'  erano  125  si  ridussero  a  40 
Stampatori  e  Librai  atterriti  rappresentarono  la  ^oro  repentina  desolazione  alia  paterna 
clemcnza  dcU'  Ecc'""  Senato,  il  quale  mosso  a  pieta  della  nuova  miseria  d'  un'  Arte 


Documents.      V.  -^43 

tanto  gi'ovevole  all'  impiego  del  popolo,  e  al  commerzio,  e  pochi  mesi  prima  tanto 
florida,  che  teneva  in  soggezione  le  stamperie  degli  altri  paesi  lontani,  e  vicini,  adopero 
i  piu  risoluti  maneggi  con  la  Corte  di  Roma,  per  sollevarla  dalla  sua  calamita  improv- 
visa.  Ne  mai  accetto  con  suo  consenso  1'  Indice  nel  propiio  Dominio,  se  non  dopo 
lunghi  trattati,  e  con  un  Concordato  in  piu  articoli  diviso,  il  cui  settimo  articolo  im- 
porta,  che  non  senza  difficolta,  e  rare  volte,  e  senza  partecipazione  al  Principe,  non 
possano  essere  vietati  Libri  nel  suo  Dominio,  fuorche  i  contenuti  nell'  Indice  1595.  Fu 
cio  accordato  nel  1596.  Niente  di  manco  1'  Arte  rimase  priva  di  tutti  que'  Libri, 
ch'  erano  segnati  nell'  Indice  ;  o  se  alcuni  ne  adopero,  gli  ebbe  cosi  atterati,  e  mutilati, 
che  ben  presto  negli  altri  Paesi  s'  estinse  il  credito  delle  nostre  edizioni,  ne  mai  piu  si 
riebbe. 

Non  passarono  cinque  anni,  che  I'  Arte  non  potendo  piu  sostenersi,  si  sconcerto,  e 
diede  que'  medesimi  segni  di  mancanza  de'  Capi,  che  avea  dati  nel  151 7  cominciando 
i  matricolati  a  partirsi  da  Venezia,  e  a  sviarsi  gli  Artisti  verso  altri  luoghi.  L'  Ecc'"" 
Senato  fece  il  Decreto  20  Febbraro  1602  per  arrestargli,  promettendo  nuovi  provvedi- 
menti.  Nel  1603,  11  Maggio,  gli  efFettuo,  e  tali  gli  fece,  che  mostrano  principalmente 
la  mira  di  riparare  alia  mancanza  de'  capi,  riconosciuta  per  origine  della  rovina  dell'  Arte. 
Perche  dove  in  tutti  i  Decreti  anteriori  privilegiava  le  sole  opere  nuove,  e  non  piu 
stampate,  in  questo  allarga  il  benefizio  alle  stampate  qui  altre  volte,  e  principalmente 
alle  ristampe  de'  Libri  forestieri.  Un  provvedimento  cosi  pieno  di  sapienza  per  allettare 
i  matricolati  all'  introduzione  di  capi  nuovi,  era  quel  solo,  che  potea  bastare  a  ristorar 
r  Arte  in  Venezia,  se  un  illegittimo,  e  occulto  ostacolo,  quale  appresso  diremo,  non  si 
fosse  sempre  opposto  agli  ottimi  efFetti,  che  avrebbe  certamente  prodotti. 

In  tutto  quel  secolo  le  Nazioni  forestiere  pubblicarono  opere  famose.  Le  ristampe 
di  quelle  avrebbero  mantenuta  in  Venezia  quell'  abbondanza,  ch'  era  stata  somminis- 
trata  a'  nostri  Torchi  dal  151 7  fino  al  1595  dagl'  Ingegni  Italiani,  fra  quali,  come  s'  e 
detto,  fiorirono  le  dottrine  in  tutte  il  secolo  Decimosesto.  I  Libri  forestieri  avrebbero 
non  solo  con  1'  aumento  de'  Torchi  impiegato  maggior  numero  di  persone,  ma  reso 
sempre  piu  vivo,  e  afFaccendato  il  Commerzio.  Pel  moderato  costo  delle  stampe 
Venete  sarebbero  entrati  nel  traffico  piu  facilmente  vendibili  di  tutte  1'  edizioni  degli 
stessi  libri  fatte  ne  paesi  d'  Oltremante,  e  nell'  altre  Citta  d'  Italia.  Avrebbero  col  buon 
mercato  impedito  il  corso  all'  edizioni  forestiere,  e  mortificate  in  gran  parte  le  stamperie 
degli  altri  luoghi.  In  somma  1'  Ecc™"  Senato  non  potea  meglio  riparare  a'  danni  di  quel 
tempo,  ne  aprir  la  strada  a'  maggiori  vantaggi  per  1'  avvenire. 

Ma  un  tarlo  celato,  come  accennato  abbiamo,  s'  oppose  allora,  e  sempre  all' 
esecuzione  di  tal  provvidenza  ;  la  quale  salvo  bensi  la  Tipografica  Veneta  dall'  interna 
rovina,  ma  non  pote  mai  farle  tutto  quel  benefizio,  a  cui  mirava  la  pubblica  paterna 
volonta.  Rimase  anche  dopo  il  1603  la  stessa  penuria  di  Capi.  Ne  da  indizio  il  poco  im- 
piego del  popolo  accennato  nella  Terminazione  22  Luglio  16 16.  Lo  di  mostrano  i 
Libri  stampati  a  spesa  di  Librai  Veneti  in  Paesi  forestieri,  ed  altre  trasgressioni  segnate 
nel  Decreto  1653,  e  finalmente  la  diminuzione  de' Torchi  annotata  nella  Terminazione 
1 67 1.  Ne  mai  da  quel  Secolo  fino  a'  presenti  giorni,  per  quante  Leggi  uscirono,  e  per 
quante  diligenza  furono  usate  dal  Magistrato  nostro  per  farle  osservare,  si  pote  piu  far 
risorgere  al  suo  primo  stato  quest'  Arte,  e  liberarla  da'  continui  sconcerti.  Questi  sono 
di  tal  sorte  oggidi,  che  1'  hanno  quasi  atterrata,  ma  sono  nello  stesso  tempo  tante 
manifeste  prove,  che  la  sua  distruzione  deriva  appunto  dalla  mancanza  de'  Capi 
stampabili. 


344  ^^^  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

La  Prima  prova  e  la  trasgressione  d'  alcuni  pochi  Libraj  piu  potenti,  i  quali 
cercano  con  molti  artifizii  di  prorogarsi  i  privilegii  anche  dopo  il  tempo  limitato  da' 
Decreti.  Se  ci  fosse  facilita  d'  aver  capi  nuovi,  e  buoni  non  cozzerebbero  cosi  spesso 
con  le  Leggi,  ne  vorrebbero  ogni  giorno  litigi  co'  Matricolati. 

La  Seconda  prova  e  il  tentativo  de'  Libraj  minori  di  trafugare  qualche  privilegio  a' 
piu  potenti  prima,  che  nc  sia  spirato  il  termine.  Andrebbero  piu  cauti  nelP  ofFendere 
le  Leggi,  e  i  piu  potenti,  de'  quali  hanno  bisogno,  se  potessero  facilmente  aver  buoni 
Capi  nuovi  da  stampare, 

Non  sono  trasgressione,  ma  cosa  legittima  le  ristampe  de'  Libri  usciti  di  privilegio ; 
pure  sono  la  terza  prova  della  mancanza  de'  Capi,  e  con  essa  va  congiunto  il  continuo 
pensiero  de'  piu  potenti  d'  opporsi  contro  le  Leggi  a  tali  ristampe.  Sarebbe  impossibile, 
che  tanto  chi  \uol  ristampare  quanto  chi  s'  oppone,  mettessc  tutta  la  sua  speranza  in 
Libri  che  da  tempi  immemorabili  in  qua  non  sono  altro,  che  moltiplicazioni  d'  una 
massa  di  Medici,  Lcgali,  e  Teologi,  stampati,  ristampati,  vcnduti,  rivenduti,  e  quasi  scor- 
dati  in  un  traffico  largo,  se  non  ci  mancassero  capi  nuovi,  che  meritano  privilegio, 
destano  la  curiosita  ne  lettori,  e  apportano  utile  maggiore, 

Quarta  prova  e  I'  improvviso  aprimento  di  botteghe,  che  succede  spesso.  I  matri- 
colati, che  come  e  detto,  sono  tanto  Stampatori,  che  Librai,  vedendo  vuoti  i  Torchi, 
intraprendono  di  signoreggiare  sotto  un'  insegna  prima  fallita,  ch'  esposta.  Chi  vuole 
aprir  bottega  chiede  a  credenza  a  molti  Libraj  una  porzione  di  quegl'  infiniti  Libri 
incagliati  che  inondano  Venezia.  Gli  trova,  ne  guernisce  la  bottega,  e  debitore  a  tutti. 
Fitti,  vestire,  bisogno  di  cotidiano  vitto  1'  assediano  tutto  il  di.  Vende  in  fretta,  e  con 
preghiere,  per  20  quello  che  val  lOO.  Chiude  la  bottega  fallito  :  1'  Arte  perde  il 
concetto.  Se  i  Matricolati  avessero  qualche  buon  capo  nuovo,  o  non  si  partirebbero 
da  Torchi,  che  avendo  lavoro  danno  un  pane  sicuro,  e  senza  pensieri ;  o  anche  partendosi 
potrebbero  pagare  col  cambio  d'  un  capo  o  due  nuovi,  i  Creditori,  e  starsi  in  bottega  con 
unore. 

Quinta  prova  e  la  negativa  del  cambio  di  Libri  fra  Libraj  della  Citta,  primo 
movente  di  questo  commerzio.  Con  la  forza  sola  d'  un'  interna  commutazione  di 
carta  stampata  ogni  Librajo  di  Venezia  pub  provvedersi  de'  Libri  degli  altri,  e  tutti  gli 
altri  possono  avere  de'  suoi.  Ognuno  in  tal  guisa  forma  quell'  assortimento,  che  con- 
viene  allc  commissioni,  che  suol  avere  di  fuori.  E  quel,  che  in  Venezia  era  solo  Carta 
stampata,  e  commutata  fra  Libraj,  spedito  fuori  le  apporta  contanti.  Al  presente  i 
Negozii  piu  potenti,  possessori  di  quasi  tutti  i  Capi,  negano  il  cambio  a'  minori  ;  e 
allegano  per  ragione,  che  non  ritrovando  da  loro  capi  buoni  a  barratto,  non  gli  vogliono 
impinguare  co'  proprii  buoni,  per  averne  de'  tristi  o  nulla,  Sicchc  pretendono  da'  con- 
fratelli  danari  al  banco  col  ribasso  del  20  per  lOO,  e  non  piu.  I  minori  obbligati  a 
sborsar  contanti  tralasciano  d'  ubbidire  alle  commissioni  di  fuori,  perche  fra  i  ribassi  pretesi 
da'  forestieri,  Dazii,  portature,  e  altro  vi  perdono.  I  Libri,  che  qui  commutati  hanno 
spaccio  presto,  ritenuti  da  pochi  vanno  lenti,  e  per  poche  vie  j  e  quel,  ch'  e  peggio,  i 
forestieri  non  soddisfatti  in  quello,  che  domandano,  ristampano  que'  pochi  nostri  Capi 
migliori,  che  ci  restano,  danno  piu  grave  di  tutti.  Se  ogni  Librajo,  anche  de'  piu 
infimi,  avesse  qualche  Capo  nuovo,  e  buono,  i  Negozii  piu  potenti  non  solo  gli  con- 
sentirebbero  il  cambio,  ma  lo  pregherebbero  a  volerlo  fare. 

Sesta  prova  non  solamcntc  della  mancanza  de'  Capi  buoni,  ma  d'  un'  inondazione 
de  disutili,  e  il  ribasso  di  30,  40,  e  fino  6  per  100  prcteso  da'  forestieri  ne'  contratti  de' 
nostri  Libri.     I  Capi  buoni,  nuovi,  non  ristampati  da  molti,  e  da  moke  Citta  si  sosten- 


Documents.      V.  345 

gono  con  decoro,  e  vantaggio.  Quelli,  che  si  trovano  moltiplicati,  e  in  ogni  luogo, 
deggiono  soggiacere  a  qualsivoglia  pretenzione  di  ribasso.  Oggidi  la  gara  principale  fra 
nostri  Librai  e  quella  di  chi  sa  dare  i  Libri  quasi  per  nulla,  ne  possono  far  meglio,  perchc 
non  hanno  piu  capi  buoni  e  apprezzati. 

Settima  prova  sono  le  querele,  che  fa  1'  una  fazione,  e  1'  altra  de'  Libraj,  1'  una 
per  opporsi  alle  ristampe  de'  Libri  comuni,  1'  altra  per  ristamparli.  Dice  la  prima : 
Perche  si  tenta  con  pertinacia  di  ristampare  i  nostri  Libri  ?  Non  ha  forse  il  Decreto 
1603,  premiata  1'  industria,  privilegiando  i  Capi  nuovi  ?  Perche  questa  non  si  risveglia  ? 
Perche  si  vuol  vivere  a  danno  de'  nostri  assortimenti  i*  Dice  la  Seconda :  Perche 
vogliono  ritenersi  Libri  renduti  comuni  dalle  Leggi  ?  Trovino  Capi  nuovi  privilegiati 
dal  Decreto  1603.  Intanto  ne  T  una  fazione,  ne  1'  altra  ne  stampa.  Ognuna  crede, 
che  derivi  da  ostinazione,  e  tirannide  del  partito  avversario  quello,  ch'  e  impossibilita 
d'  eseguire  il  Decreto  1603,  citato  per  benefico  dall'  un  partito,  e  dall'  altro. 

Crediamo  d'  avere  esposto  a  sufficienza  alia  Serenita  vostra  la  miseria  dell'  Arte 
Tipografica  Veneta,  e  gli  sconcerti  del  commerzio  Librario,  nel  tempo  stesso,  che  siamo 
andati  numerando  le  prove  della  mancanza  de'  Capi,  dalla  quale  nascono  tutti  i  danni 
presenti  di  questa  Arte. 

E  vero,  che  i  passati  Decreti  s'  oppongono  ad  una  parte  de'  suoi  disordini  j  ma  la 
pratica  dopo  il  1 603  fino  a'  giorni  nostri  ha  dimostrato  tanto  agli  Antecessor!  nostri  quanto 
a  noi,  che  senza  1'  acquisto  di  nuovi  capi  e  nociva  tanto  1*  esecuzione,  quanto  1'  inese- 
cuzione  dell'  altre  Leggi,  se  non  e  posto  nell'  intera  sua  attivita  il  Decreto  di  quell' 
anno  nell'  articolo,  in  cui  privilegia  le  ristampe  de'  Libri  forestieri.  Senza  un  tale 
soccorso,  tolerando  le  proroghe  de'  privilegii  controal  sentimento  delle  Leggi  a'  Negozii 
meglio  assortiti,  questi  in  pochi  anni  s' impadroniscono  di  quella  massa  limitata  di  Libri, 
che  si  stampano,  e  ristampano  sempre.  II  comune  dell'  Arte  non  ha  piu  impiego,  il 
commerzio  si  chiude  fra  pochi. 

Se  vengono  levate  le  proroghe,  secondo  le  leggi,  e  renduti  i  Libri  comuni  a  chi  gli 
vuole,  la  stessa  massa  in  breve  giro  d'  anni  va  alle  mani  di  tutti.  I  negozii  ben  fondati, 
e  che  soli  ancora  fanno  qualche  commerzio  largo,  e  lontano,  perdono  gli  assortimenti. 
L'  abuso  degli  aprimenti  di  botteghe  non  si  puo  frenare  senza  impiegare  i  matricolati 
nelle  stamperie  con  nuovi  capi.  I  cambii  interni,  anima  di  questo  commerzio,  non  si 
possono  comandare.  I  soli  capi  buoni,  e  nuovi  compartiti  fra  tutti  farebbero  nascere  la 
necessita  de'  cambii,  destando  negli  animi  una  spontanea  disposizione  a  fargli.  Fino  le 
ottime  provvidenze  dell'  Ecc™"  Senato  sopra  la  buona  qualita  delle  Stampe,  se  non 
acquistiamo  capi  nuovi,  sono  di  pericolosa  esecuzione.  Finche  non  si  fa  altro  che 
ristampe  sopra  ristampe  di  libri  invecchiati,  che  non  destano  piu  la  curiosita,  venduti, 
rivenduti,  sparsi  in  ogni  paese,  lo  stampar  bene  e  disutile.  II  solo  buon  mercato  che 
nasce  dal  peggioramento  ravviva  qualche  poco  nel  traffico  questo  rancidume  di  libri,  e 
contrasta  con  le  ristampe,  che  n'  hanno  fatte  gli  esteri  peggiorate  anch'  essi.  Sono  pero 
cosi  pieni  di  sapienza  gli  emanati  Decreti,  che  se  ne  puo  avere  un  intero  profitto  met- 
tendogli  in  esecuzione,  quando  ugualmente  ad  essi  sia  reso  operativo  il  sopraccitato 
Articolo  del  Decreto  11  Maggio  1603,  intorno  alle  ristampe  de'  libri  forestieri.  Ma 
per  fatale  disgrazia,  questo  solo,  che  provvede  all'  acquisto  de'  Capi  nuovi,  rimedio  prin- 
cipale, e  senza  di  cui  gli  altri  non  hanno  sopra  che  operare  con  vantaggio,  e  occulta- 
mente  legato  da  tale  impedimento,  che  la  somma  provvidenza  degli  antecessori  dell' 
EE.  VV.  non  e  messa  ad  esecuzione. 

Non  avrebbero  essi  pensato  mai,  dopo  tanti  maneggi,  e  patti  solennemente  stabiliti. 


346  The  Venetiayi  Pr'mt'mg  Press. 

che  gl'  Indici  di  Roma  posteriori  a  quelle  del  1595  s'  opponessero  in  Venezia,  quan- 
tunque  non  accettati,  ne  mai  assentiti,  all'  acquisto  de'  Capi  nuovi,  e  che  il  Concordato 
s'  incamminasse  all'  inesecuzione,  come  osservo,  e  in  parte  predisse  il  P.  M.  fra  Paolo. 
Molti  in  ogni  tempo  furono  i  modi  tenuti  dalla  Corte  di  Roma  per  inestarsi  nelle 
stamperie  di  V^enczia  con  quell'  Autorita,  che  spetta  ?olo  al  Principe  naturale.  Anche 
prima  che  fosse  nel  1596  accolto  1'  Indice,  cioc  fin  dai  principii  del  1500  privilegiava 
Libri  in  Venezia,  che  secondo  il  linguaggio  di  quella  Corte  e  quanto  dire  licenziargli. 
E  pure  a  que'  tempi  1'  Ecc'""  Senato  riteneva  appresso  di  se  solo  la  facolta  de'  privilegii, 
e  delle  licenze.  A  fronte  del  suo  Decreto,  che  nel  15 17  sciolse  tutti  i  privilegii  per 
r  impiego  del  popolo,  e  bene  del  commerzio,  usci  un  Libre  a  Stampa  in  Venezia  nel 
1 51 8  con  un  privilegio  Romano. 

Oucsto  abuso  cosi  contrario  al  dritto  del  Principe  ando  avanti  fino  al  1596,  4 
Giugno,  quando  tai  privilegii  proibiti\i  di  Roma  detti  Motu  proprii  furono  da  un 
Decreto  affatto  aboliti.  Dopo  1'  accettazione  in  Venezia  dell'  Indice  col  Concordato, 
in  forza  del  quale  non  possono  nel  Dominio  di  VostraScrenita  essere  proibiti  altri  libri, 
che  i  contrarii  alia  Religione,  e  questi  ancora  con  la  partecipazione  al  Principe,  in- 
cominciarono  diversi  altri  modi  di  quella  Corte  per  scapolare  dall'  accordo. 

Domando  prima,  che  sole  60  copie  del  Concordato  fossero  stampate,  mentrc  che 
deir  Indice  andarono  attorno  infiniti  esemplari.  Cosi  voile,  che  si  cominciasse  dal  far 
conoscere  il  Concordato  a  pochi,  1'  Indice  a  tutti. 

Dopo  non  passo  quasi  mai  anno,  che  in  Roma  non  si  facessero  aggiunte  all'  Indice 
di  nuove  proibizioni.  Ne  furono  gia  in  esso  notati  que'  libri  soli,  che  sono  contrarii 
alia  Religione,  ma  tutti  quelli,  che  contengono  materie  spiacevoli  ad  essa  Corte,  e  sopra 
tutto  opinioni  fa\orevolc  al  Diritto  de'  Principi.  Ma  pcrche  il  Concordato  non  lasciava, 
che  la  forza  delle  proibizioni  aggiunte  dopo  senza  saputa  di  Vostra  Serenita  valesse  nel 
suo  Dominio,  principio  quella  Corte  ad  usare  occultamente  1'  opera  de'  Confessori, 
perche  obbligassero  li  coscienze  ad  ubbidire  anche  alle  aggiunte.  S'  oppose  1'  autorita 
del  Governo  col  far  carcerare,  e  scacciare  dagli  Stati  suoi  quelli,  cheservivano  di  mezzo 
ad  insinuare  questo  errore  nelle  coscienze. 

Furono  fatte  inserire  ne'  Decreti  de'  Sinodi  Diocesani,  che  sogliono  celebrarsi  da' 
vescovi,  parole,  che  dessero  corso,  e  vigore  alle  nuove  proibizioni.  Nel  161 6,  vennero 
fatti  regolare  quelli  del  Sinodo  di  Trevigi. 

Furono  da  quella  Corte  fatti  stampare  nello  Stato  Veneto  i  Decreti  Romani  delle 
proibizioni  qui  non  accettate.  II  Governo  nel  1624  fece  ritenere  un  Librajo  in 
Bergamo,  che  gli  avea  stampati,  per  dar  esempio  agli  altri  col  suo  castigo. 

II  Sant'  Officio  diede  biglietti  a  Stampa  a'  Predicatori  della  Ouaresima  per  annun- 
ziare  al  popolo,  che  temesse  quelle  proibizioni.  Furono  aboliti  anche  col  consenso  del 
Nunzio  per  Decreto  del  1665. 

Vennero  inseriti  da'  Padri  Inquisitori  negl'  Indici,  ch'  erano  di  tempo  in  tempo 
pubblicati  in  Venezia,  molti  libri,  la  cui  proibizione  non  era  mai  stata  proposta,  ne 
Decretata.     Vi  fu  posta  avvertenza,  e  tralasciato  di  stampar  1'  Indice. 

In  somma  di  tempo  in  tempo  si  destarono  nuove  opposizioni  al  Concordato,  alia 
difesa  del  quale  veglib  pero  con  risoluzione  1'  Ecc'""  Senato.  E  se  mai  i  Ministri  di 
Roma  fecero  querela,  che  qui  si  volesse  far  esame  di  Libri  proibiti  in  quella  Citta,  questo 
sempre  rispose,  ch'  era  necessaria  qualche  notizia  intorno  alia  qualita  de'  Libri,  die  qui 
si  vogliono  avere  per  proibiti,  cosi  ricercando  il  debito  del  mantenere  il  Concordato,  che 
s'  annullerebbe,  quando  si  proibisse  ogni  sorta  di  Libri  senza  vedergli. 


Documents.      V. 


347 


Mancati  a  quella  Corte  tutti  gli  altri  modi  illegittimi  di  frangere  11  Concordato,  si 
valse  finalmente  del  piu  occulto,  lasciandone  la  cura  segreta  al  solo  Padre  Inquisitore 
del  Sant'  Officio.  Questi,  il  quale  fu  eletto  la  prima  volta  dal  Magistrato  nostro  nel 
1562,  19  Marzo,  per  uno  de'  Revisori  quantoalla  Religione,  e  a  cui  fu  stabilito  prezzo 
della  Revisione :  questi  che  fu  confermato  dal  Decreto  1603,  11  Maggio,  e  dichiarato 
da  un  Decreto  19  Marzo  1623,  per  dipendente  dal  Governo  con  queste  parole: 
//'  Inquisitore  non  tiene  autorita  da  altri  Principi^  che  dai  Magistrati  della  Repubblica  di 
rivedere  per  cause  di  Religione  solamente  /'  opere^  che  si  stampano :  questi,  che  secondo 
le  leggi  dello  Stato  non  dee  ritenere  la  stampa  d'  altri  Libri,  che  di  quelli  dell'  Indice 
^595>^  '^i  quelli,  la  cui  proibizione  fu  assentita  dall'  Ecc™"  Senato  alle  richieste  di 
Roma,  puo  arrestare  la  stampa  di  qualunque  Libro  segretamente,  e  annullare  il  Con- 
cordato da  se  solo. 

Quando  un  Librajo  gli  si  presenta,  acciocche  esamini  un  Libro,  e  gli  faccia  1' 
attestato  per  poter  ottenere  licenza  da  pubblicarlo,  se  non  ha  cose  contrarie  alia  Religione; 
quando  egli  lo  trova  nell'  immense  aggiunte  dell'  Indice  Romano,  postovi  anche  per 
qualunque  altra  causa,  che  di  Religione,  senza  fame  altro  esame,  e  senza  renderne 
conto,  nega  1'  attestato.  O  se  lo  concede,  vuole,  che  sia  mutilato  il  Libro,  quantunque 
spesso  non  abbia  altra  macchia,  che  quella  di  dispiacere  a  Roma  per  le  buone  opinioni, 
che  contiene  a'  favore  de'  Principi.  VV.  EE.  veggono,  che  con  tale  difficolta  di 
mezzo  non  puo  aver  mai  esecuzione  la  provida  mira  del  Decreto  1605  d'  acquistar 
Capi  nuovi,  e  buoni  con  le  ristampe  de'  Libri  forestieri.  E  se  si  stampano  mutilatinon 
giovano  piu  al  Commerzio  ne  come  Libri  ne  come  Carta;  oltre  alia  perdita  del  con- 
cetto della  Tipografica  Veneta  pur  troppo  derisa  per  le  stampe  mutilate.  Furono  questi 
maneggi  tutti,  e  spezialmente  quest'  ultimo,  quelli  che  arrestarono  sempre  le  dementi 
intenzioni  del  Decreto  1603,  ii  Maggio. 

Vennero  intanto  accusate  della  decadenza  della  Tipografica  nostra  ora  le  insidie  d' 
una  fazione  de'  Librai  contro  all'  altra  ;  ora  le  Spedizioni  de'  caratteri  in  Paesi  forestieri, 
le  quali  pure  senza  offesa  dell'  Arte  si  fecero  fino  a'  principii  del  1600  liberamente ;  e 
tal  volta  fu  anche  incolpata  la  meschinita  delle  Stampe  nostre.  Si  fecero  leggi,  s' 
eseguirono ;  e  tuttavia  1'  Arte  rimase  col  notabile  detrimento  d'  una  gran  diminuzione 
nel  numero  de'  Torchi,  dalla  Terminazione  176 1  chiaramente  annotata. 

Gli  Antecessori  nostri  nel  Magistrato  de'  Riformatori  commossi  alia  vista  di  tanto 
danno,  conoscendo  il  sicuro  rimedio  essere  riposto  nel  Decreto  1603,  che  anima  le 
ristampe  de'  Libri  forestieri,  e  vedendo,  ch'  era  stato  renduto  vano  dalla  Corte  di  Roma 
per  70  Anni  co'  maneggi  indicati,  rinnovarono  fra  il  1671  e  il  1681  la  pratica  di  far 
esaminare  i  libri,  stabilita  prima  del  1562  cioe  prima,  che  fosse  stato  eletto  1' Inquisitore 
per  uno  de'  Revisori  del  Magistrato  nostro.  E  con  la  revisione  di  Dotte^  e  Fedeli 
persone  che  attestassero  il  Libro  esser  netto  da  massime  contrarie  alia  Religione,  a' 
Principi,  e  a'  buoni  costumi  concedevano  con  una  Terminazione  la  licenza  di  Stamparlo 
con  Data  di  Citta  forestiera. 

Ouesto  metodo  tenne  in  vita  1'  Arte,  ma  usato  di  rado,  di  nuovo  fra  48  anni  in 
circa  essa  ritorno  alle  consuete  estremita.  Ripigliato  nel  1729  con  qualche  frequenza, 
e  continuato  per  qualche  tempo,  nel  corso  di  20  anni  ridusse  i  nostri  torchi  al  numero 
di  90  ;  e  il  commerzio  Librario  florido,  e  grande. 

Con  tutto  cio  possiamo  affermare  all'  EE.  VV.,  che  non  usci  mai  Libro  in 
Venezia  con  data  forestiera,  il  quale  scandalizzasse  i  Lettori  anche  piu  pii ;  ne  la 
Corte  di    Roma  ebbe  mai  animo  d'  opporsi  a  tal  risoluzione.      Ne  scandalo  alcuno 


348  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

potea  avvenire  con  1'  ottime  Lcggi,  che  custodiscono  il  traffico  nostro  dall*  Ingresso  in 
Venezia  di  que'  Libri,  chc  contengono  cose  contrarie  alia  Religione,  a'  Principi,  e  a' 
buoni  costumi. 

L'  Ecc"'"  Senato  ha  divisi  quelli,  a'  quali  e  conceduto  1'  Ingresso,  da  quelli,  a' 
quali  e  vietato.  Ha  instituito  un  Revisore  alle  Dogane,  e  Fontico,  perche  i  vietati  si 
rimandino  al  Librajo  estero,  che  gli  ha  spediti.  Perche  faccia  la  nota  di  volta  in  volta 
di  quelli,  che  entrano  nelle  Dogane,  e  quella  presenti  al  Magistrato  Nostro  attestando, 
che  sono  degli  accettati  dal  Principe.  Vostra  Serenita  ha  commesso  di  piu  nel  Decreto 
1653,  che  non  possano  esser  pubblicati,  ne  venduti  ancora,  se  i  Libraj  non  hanno  un 
mandato  di  Licenza  sottoscritto  almeno  da  due  de'  Riformatori  dello  Studio  di  Padova  ; 
pratica  ravvivata,  e  ricordata  pubblicamente  con  la  Stampa  del  Magistrato  Nostro  addi 
25  Setteinbre  dell'  anno  Scorso. 

Qual  macchia  possono  avere  libri  tali,  entrati  in  Venezia  con  tante  cautele,  se 
vengono  ristampati  previa  ancora  una  revisione  di  Dotte  e  fideli  persone  ?  E  come  mai 
se  possono  entrare  in  Citta  in  qualsivoglia  numero,  esser  pubblicati,  e  venduto  coll' 
assenso  del  Principe  nelle  botteghe,  non  potranno  poi  passare  a'  Torchi  Veneti,  solo 
perche  il  Padre  Inquisitore  del  Sant'  Offizio  gli  trova  segnati  nelle  Giunte  degl'  Indici 
di  Roma  ?  Per  questa  sola  ragione  dovranno  i  nostri  Librai,  mandar  sempre  a 
forestieri  i  proprii  danari  ;  per  aver  Libri  dall'  altre  Citta,  e  rinforzare  i  Torchi  esteri 
col  comperarne  una  gran  quantita  d'  esemplari  ?  dovranno  esser  sempre  rivenditori  a 
pro  degli  altri  paese,  in  cambio  d'  impiegare  il  contante  nelle  Venete  Stamperie, 
impiegare  il  popolo,  vantaggiare  il  commerzio,  come  fu  intenzione  del  Decreto  1603, 
1 1  Maggio  ? 

Si  puo,  e  vero,  per  acquistar  tali  Capi,  proseguire  coll'  uso  della  Data  forestiera. 
Ma  prima  questa  e  un  solo  rimedio  eventuale,  che  non  vien  sempre  adoperato  con 
ugual  vigore :  e  venendo  per  intervalli  or  tralasciato,  ed  ora  ripreso,  non  fa  mai  abbon- 
dare  i  Capi  quanto  abbisogna,  per  sostenere  continuamente  i  Torchi,  i  quali  quando 
all'  improvviso  cessano  d'  aver  lavoro,  lasciano  in  una  subitanea  miseria  molte 
famiglie. 

in  secondo  luogo,  se  la  data  forestiera  fosse  anche  frequentata  assai,  a  lungo 
andare  quella  di  Venezia  si  perderebbe,  o  resterebbe  solo  in  alcuni  pochi  libri  vecchi ; 
sarebbe  di  ritardo  al  commerzio  1'  incertezza  de'  compratori  forestieri  intorno  al  vero 
luogo  deir  edizione  j  verrebbero  deviate  le  commission!.  Potrebbere  inoltre  i  Librai, 
rcnduti  baldanzosi  dal  lungo  uso  d'  una  Data  Coperta,  prevalersi  d'  essa  in  qualche  stampa 
clandestina,  o  introdurre  piu  facilmente  Libri  Stampati  altrove  contro  i  privilegiati. 
Finalmente  questo  metodo  pratico  spesso  potrebbe  anche  ricevere  qualche  sofistico 
disturbo  dalla  Corte  di  Roma  con  cavillose  interpretazioni  dell'  Articolo  settimo  del 
Concordato,  che  parla  di  false,  e  finte  licenze. 

Per  acquistar  dunque  capi  stampabili,  acciocche  1'  Arte  torni  al  suo  primo 
splendore,  con  impiego  del  popolo,  e  utilita  di  commerzio,  il  metodo  piu  confacente 
alia  grandezza,  e  autorita  naturale  del  Principe,  il  piu  giovevole  a  rendere  celebre  il 
nome  della  Tipografica  nostra,  e  agevolar  il  traffico  de'  Libri,  il  piu  atto  a  som- 
ministrare  lavoro  non  interrotto  a'  Torchi,  e  il  non  soggetto  a  malizie  di  Librai,  o  ad 
altri  cavilli,  e  quello  d'  usare  apertamente  nelle  ristampe  de'  Libri  Forastieri  la  Data 
di  Venezia,  togliendo  via  quell'  ostacolo,  che  impedisce  il  salubre  provvedimento  del 
Decreto  1603,  ^^  Maggio. 

Per  la  qual  cosa  erediamo  di   necessita,  che  la  Serenita  Vostra  decreti  in   primo 


Documents.     V. 


349 


luogo  una  ristampa  del  Concordato  coll'  Indice  del  1595,  e  con  quelle  sole  aggiunte, 
che  dall'  Ecc"'"  Senato  vennero  da  quel  tempo  fino  a'  giorni  nostri  assentite  alle  richieste 
di  Roma,  dichiarando  a  pubbiica  notizia  che  nel  Veneto  dominio  altri  Libri  non 
s'  intendono  vietati,  fuorche  i  contenuti  in  esso ;  acciocche  sappia  ognuno,  che  i 
proibiti  aggiunti  in  Roma  senza  saputa  del  Principe  naturale  non  aggravano  le  coscienze 
de'  Sudditi  suoi. 

Stabilisca  appresso,  che  dopo  d'  essersi  Vostra  Serenita  opposta  a  tutte  le  insistenze 
di  Roma,  e  a'  tentativi  occulti  usati  in  varii  tempi  da  quella  Corte  per  frangere  il 
Concordato  1596  riconoscendo,  che  questo  viene  ofFeso  dal  P.  Inquisitore  del  Sant' 
Offizio,  coir  ubbidire  in  segreto  alle  aggiunte  qui  non  accettate  degl'  Indici  Romani,  e 
col  sottrarsi  celatamente  a  quella  dipendenza,  che  ha  da'  soli  Magistrati  della  Repubblica, 
da'  quali  fu  eletto  alia  revisione  de'  Libri,  sicche  fa  impedimento  all'  esecuzione  del 
Decreto  1603  in  quella  parte,  che  incoraggisce  le  ristampe  de'  Libri  forestieri,  sia 
deliberato,  che  da  qui  in  poi  non  sia  alcun  Librajo,  che  vada  ad  esso  Padre  Inquisitore 
a  chiedergli  attestato  per  tali  ristampe  tanto  originali  quanto  tradotte  ;  ma  vengano 
elette  Persone  dotte,  e  fedeli  dello  Stato,  alle  quali  debbano  essi  Librai  presentarsi  per 
la  Revisioni  di  si  fatti  Libri,  che  dopo  saranno  qui  pubblicati  con  la  Data  di  Venezia  ; 
lasciando  quell'  ispezione  al  detto  P.  Inquisitore  sopra  altri  generi  di  Libri  che  gli  fu 
conferita  dagli  anteriori  Decreti. 

Una  tal  massima  decretata  sara  certamente  1'  unico  riparo  a'  mali  present!  dell' 
Arte  Tipografica  e  del  Commerzio  de'  Libri.  Questa  e  1'  anima  che  puo  dar  vita  a 
tutte  r  altre  Leggi,  che  senza  essa  non  possono  giovare.  II  Magistrato  nostro  incor- 
aggito  da  cosi  stabile  fondamento  puo  aprirsi  tutte  le  vie  da  risuscitar  un'  Arte  quasi 
perduta.  Puo  subito  assistere  all'  erezione  d'  una  Stamperia  in  originale  Francese,  la 
quale  pel  buon  mercato  della  Stampa  Veneta  saziera  certamente  tutta  1'  Italia  almeno, 
e  arrestera  per  essa  il  corso  de'  Libri  assai  cari,  commessi  in  paesi  lontani.  La  prestezza 
nelle  spedizioni,  e  il  poco  prezzo  de'  suoi  Libri  rendono  Venezia  sicura  di  tutto  il 
vantaggio  sopra  gli  altri.  Puo  con  1'  acquisto  di  Capi  nuovi  mantenere  una  divisione 
di  Libri  proporzionata  fra  matricolati :  costringere  potenti,  e  minori  ad  un'  esatta,  e 
fruttuosa  obbedienza  circa  i  privilegii,  e  le  proroghe.  Gli  uomini  occupati  con  frutto 
nelle  Stamperie  perderanno  il  pensiero  d'  aprir  botteghe,  nocive  agli  altri,  a  se,  al  con- 
cetto deir  Arte.  II  bisogno  vicendevole  de'  Capi  nuovi  stampati  risvegliera  i  cambii 
interni.  II  commerzio  si  fara  attivamente  con  edizioni  Venete  in  gran  numero, 
accreditate  per  1'  integrita,  e  bonta  delle  stampe,  che  allora  potra  risolutamente  valersi 
dalla  pubbiica  autorita  a  tenore  delle  Leggi,  senza  timore  d'  arrestare  il  traffico  de' 
Libri,  come  avverra,  finche  non  abbiamo  altro  che  le  solite  ristampe  de'  nostri,  i  quali 
si  mantengono  in  vita,  e  in  giro  a  forza  di  quel  buon  mercato,  che  nasce  dal  peggiora- 
mento.     Grazie. 

Dal  Mag'°  de'  Reformatori  dello  Studio  di  Padova  16  Marzo  1765. 

Angelo  Contarini  Proc'^  RiP. 
Alvise  Vallaresso  Rif^ 
Francesco  Morosini,  2°  Cav^  Proc""  RiP- 


z  z 


350  'The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

Serenissimo  Principe. 

No.  2.  Ncgozio  di  grande  importanza  pongono  sotto  le  ponderazioni  della  Serenita  Vostra 

gli  Ecc"''  Riformatori  dello  Studio  di  Padova  ;  mentre  in  a^sai  diligente  Scrittura,  lavorio 
pregevole,  ed  in  tutta  simmetria  filato  da  mano  Maestra,  le  rappresentano  dedotta  sino 
dalli  suoi  primordj  con  alterazion  di  vicende  per  andamento  succesiivo  di  tre  Secoli  I' 
odierna  costituzion  dclla  Vencta  Tipografia.  Alia  scrie  istorica  dei  fatti,  e  all'  indus- 
triosa  scoperta  de'  gravi  suoi  disordini,  al  ragguaglio  della  primiera  fortuna,  e  alia  vista 
della  presente  sua  decadenza,  (affine  di  redimerla  dall'  estremo  pericolo,  die  le  sovrasta) 
internatisi  con  profonda  indagine  nella  radice  delli  di  lei  malori  vi  accoppiano  con- 
siglio  quanto  provvido,  altrettanto  zelante  di  rimedj  necessarj,  non  meno  che 
salutari. 

II  primo  consiste  in  comandare,  che  abbia  a  ristamparsi  1'  Indice  de'  Libri  proibiti 
del  1595  da  Papa  Clemcnte  VIII.  ;  insieme  unito  al  Concordato,  dopo  varj  maneggi 
stabilito  tra  la  Repubblica  Serenissima,  e  quel  Pontefice  nel  susseguente  anno  sotto  il  di 
14  Settcmbre. 

Giacche  pochi  ormai  n'esistono  gli  esemplari  dell'edizion  primigenia,  la  quale  non 
senz'  artificioso  dissegno  si  cerco  di  restringere  a  soli  sessanta,  onde  nella  scarsezza  de' 
medesimi  riescisse  piii  facile  e  piu  sicura  la  mira  di  sottrarneli  non  pur  alia  cognizione, 
ma  agli  occhi  altrui  ;  compHra  pertanto  il  reimprimerlo  puntualmente  in  numero  piu 
copioso,  coir  Appendice  di  quelle  Opere  altresi,  le  quali  a  richiesta  di  Roma  fossersi  per 
avventura  dappoi  proscritte  dall'  autorita  dell'  Ecc"'"  Senato. 

La  diftusion  di  tal  lume,  esposto  a  notizia  universale,  rischiarira  le  tenebre  dell' 
ignoranza  per  vie  clandestine  nodrita  nell'  oppinion  del  volgo  ofFuscato  sotto  simulacro 
di  pietosa  osscrvanza  da  fallaci  capziose  idee  ;  e  valera  a  mettere  in  calma  colla  lucida 
comparsa  della  verita  le  agitazioni  eziandio  delle  piii  tenere,  e  fluttuanti  coscienze. 

Per  disinganno  proprio  verranno  quindi  desse  ad  apprendere,  non  dover  credersi 
lecita,  nepercio  obbligatoria  dalli  Sudditi  di  questo  Dominio  la  proibizione  di  verun  altro 
Scritto,  neppur  in  materia  di  Religione,  il  quale  non  vi  si  vegga  segnato  nell'  Indice 
ammesso  per  li  concordi  assensi  dell'  una,  e  dell'  altra  parte  contrattante,  oppur 
aggiuntovi  successivamente  per  1'  Offizio  di  questa  Inquisizione  coll'  intervento  dell' 
Assistenza  Secolare. 

L'  evidente  riscontro  di  cosi  dimostrativi  monumenti  dileguera  le  caligini  di  quegli 
errori  Popolari,  tra  cui  involta  la  mente  di  taluni  oltre  misura  superstiziosi  sen  giace 
nella  cieca  persuasione,  che  la  conoscenza,  e  il  voto  decisive  sopra  si  fatti  Articoli 
dipenda  unicamente  dal  giudizio  degli  Ecclesiastici,  senza  che  possan  intromettersi  ad 
avervi  consorzio  Magistrature  Civili. 

Quanto  rilevi  la  cura  di  sradicare  una  credenza  cotantoperniciosa  dagli  Animi,  che 
ne  fossero  miseramente  preoccupati  o  per  dcbolezza  di  spirito,  o  per  malizia  di  suggeste 
insinuazioni,  lo  ravviso  in  prevenzionc  il  perspicace  ingegnodi  Maestro  Paolo,  quando  in 
diversi  Consulti  egli  lascia  un  giudizioso  arricordo,  che  come  Vostra  Serenita  troverebbe 
sempre  mai  intenta  la  Curia  Romana  non  pur  a  sopprimere  dal  canto  suo  1'  Indice  per 
toglierlo  afFatto  (se  fia  possibile)  dalla  memoria  degli  uomini,  e  deluderne  con  tale 
obbliqua  maniera  la  pattuita  esecuzione,  ma  a  seppcllire  in  oblio  perpetuo  li  regolamenti 
su  di  esso  capitolati  ;  cosi  non  dovra  dalla  Pubblica  vigilanza,  e  soUecitudinc  ommettersi 
mai  pari  premura  di  ripulsar,  e  rendere  vani  li  tcntativi  avversarj  con  reiterare  di  tratto 
in  tratto  a  stampa  le  sue  pronuilgazioni. 


Documents.      V.  ^  ^  i 

Dietro  la  scorta  d'  un  Direttore  si  avveduto  convien  dire  espediente  ai  Sovrani 
riguardi  il  passo,  che  libero  d'  ogni  difficolta  interiore  ed  estranea,  viene  additato  dall' 
EE.  Sue  per  1'  accreditata  loro  prudenza. 

Sperar  giova  non  minore  il  vantaggio,  che  ne  derivera  dall'  uso  del  secondo  suggeri- 
mento,  ed  e  di  sostituire  nelle  veci  del  P.  Inquisitore  per  la  disamina  de'  Libri  I'esattezza 
di  Persone  dotte,  e  fedeli,  col  cui  attestato  si  permetta  di  stamparli,  qualora  questc 
affermino  in  scritto,  non  contenervisi  cosa  contraria  alia  Religione,  ai  Principi,  ne  a' 
buoni  costumi. 

Praticavasi  infatti  metodo  simile  anche  avanti  il  1562  ;  nel  qual  anno  appunto  con 
Terminazione  dell'  Ecc""  Magistrato  ig  Marzo  ne  fu  pure  appoggiata  1'  incombenza 
all'  attenzion  del  P.  Inquisitore,  assegnandosegli  per  tal  incarico  la  Tassa  d'  una  difinita 
mercede. 

Guest'  Atto  invigorito  poscia  dalla  Serenita  Vostra  con  suo  speciale  decreto 
caratterizza,  e  lo  colloca  in  riga  di  subalterno  mercenario  Ministro,  dipendente  per 
intiero  (in  quanto  appartiene  all'  esame  de'  Libri)  dalla  superiorita  del  Magistrato. 

Trito  e  1'  assioma  del  Jus  Canonico,  per  cui  resta  disposto,  che  chiunque  esercita 
ministeriale  temporaneo  Impiego,  puo  esserne  leggittimamente  ammosso  per  quella  mano 
istessa,  che  glielo  ha  conferito.      Ejus  est  destitution  cuius  est  institutio. 

Questo  Religioso  non  e  Revisor  ordinario  in  conseguenza  del  suo  Inquisitoriale 
Offizio ;  ma  egli  e  meramente  commesso  per  ultronea  delegazione  in  virtu  di  revocabil 
Mandate. 

Non  v'  ha  percio  titolo  fondamentale  di  perpetuarsi  in  lui  questa  peculiar,  separata, 
ed  accessoria  Deputazione,  la  qual  all'  incontro  puo  essergli  onninamente  tolta,  ed 
almeno  modificata  a  Pubblico  beneplacito,  e  volere. 

Modificazion  certamente  esigono  le  di  lui  eccedenze  ;  poiche  reso  egli  instrumento 
servile  delle  Curiali  macchinazioni  di  continue  rivolte  all'  intacco,  e  defraudo  della 
Temporale  per  1'  accrescimento  dell'  Ecclesiastica  giurisdizione,  alieno  dal  contenersi  tra 
le  innocenti  riserve  di  Esaminator  mero,  e  spassionato  de'  Libri  ;  si  e  intruso,  ed  eretto 
nella  figura  d'  arrogarsene  1'  arbitrio  d'  assoluto  dispositore. 

Esso  osserva  con  inflessibil  durezza  qual  Canone  sacro,  ed  inviolabile  la  massima 
di  ricusare  cervicoso,  e  pertinace  a'  Libraj  la  licenza  di  qualunque  impressione,  sia 
tradotta,  favorevole,  e  difensiva  della  Potesta  Laica  ;  sebben  pura  nel  resto,  ed  immune 
da  qualsisia  macchia,  ed  oflfesa  di  Religione. 

Quest'  e  un'  aperta  infrazione  del  Concordato,  per  la  qual  il  destine  delle  Venete 
Stampede  messo  al  coperto  da  egni  pregiudizio  di  fueri  con  le  di  lui  saggie  provvidenze 
dipende  dalle  altrui  voglie,  e  dall'  abuse  di  ferastier  dispotismo. 

Sorgiva  e  questa  del  fatale  deliquie,  e  scadimento,  in  cui  quivi  languisce  a'  giorni 
Nostri  r  Opifizie  Tipegrafice  ;  dacche  in  questa  Pianta  nelle  eta  trascorse  melto 
fecenda  di  ubertesi  annul  preventi  per  le  manifatture  de'  suei  cultori,  per  la  nutritura 
del  Popolo,  e  per  1'  estensien  del  floride  Commerzie  attive,  vi  si  asconde  un  tarlo,  che 
intestinamente  la  corrode;  e  tegliendole  la  facolta  d'  alimentarsi  cella  preduzien 
di  Libri  buoni,  e  nuevi  vieppiu  la  inarridisce  nella  tetale  deficienza  del  vitale  sue 
succo. 

Persuasa  la  maturita  dell'  Ecc*""  Senate  di  cesi  efficaci,  o  piutteste  urgenti  metivi, 
vorra  in  seguite  di  quanto  espengono  accuratamente,  e  di  quanto  insinuane  con 
aggiustatezza  d'  opportune  ripiege  gli  Ecc"''  Riformateri,  decretar  all'  avvenire,  che  le 
opere  tutte  imprimibili,  cioe  le  non  interdette  dalla  Legge  del  suo  Concordato,  siano  di 


352  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

volta  in  volta  rivedute  per  il  di  loro  licenziamento  da'  Soggetti  di  dottrina  e  di  Fede, 
scielti  per  destinazion  del  Magistrate,  1'  attestazione  de'  quali  sia  requisite  bastevole  ad 
autorizzare  col  consenso  di  SS.  EE.  la  legittimita  delle  ricercate  edizioni. 

Dubbio  non  v'  ha,  che  inspezion  tale  potria  di   pieno  diritto  levarsi  al  P.  Inquisi- 

tore,  cui  ella  compete,  per  investitura  non  gia  reale,  inerente  al  suo  Carico,  ma  per 

collazion  fattane  alia  di  lui  Persona,  e  percio  abdicabile  da  essa  a  genio,  e  piacere  del 

Dccreto.        Collatore.      U  Inquisitor  (sono  voci   della   Serenita  Vostra)  non  tiene  autorita  da  altri 

19  Mario       Principi^  che  dai  Magistrati  della  Repubblica  di  rivedere  per  cause  di  Religione  solamente 

le  opere  che  si  siampano. 

Tutta  volta  se  tornasse  a  maggior  grado  il  moderato  partito  di  non  dargli  onnimodo 
esclusiva  da  tal  Ministero,  conseguirebbesi  forse  il  medesimo  intento  coll'  assentirne  la 
prosecuzione  dell'  esercizio  ;  giammai  privativamente  in  rapporto  alia  di  Lui  Persona, 
ma  bensi  cumulative  colla  nomina  d'  altri  Revisori,  de'  quali  valesse  a  tencrlo  in  freno 
fra  giusti  limiti  del  dover  la  capacita,  e  la  riputazione,  il  timore,  e  la  censura. 

Egual  moderazione  di  temperamento  la  troviam  usata  dal  vivente  Monarca  delle 
Spagne  in  Regio  suo  Editto,  che  fa  divieto  a  quella  Inquisizione  Generale  d'  impedir 
contro  alle  regole  del  suo  Concordato  le  Stampe  di  qualsivoglia  autore,  scnza  renderne 
prima  conto,  e  senza  fame  inteso  il  Segretario  di  Stato,  ed  altri  primarj  Uffiziali  della 
Corte  ;  coll'  obbligo  in  appresso  d'  impetrar  il  placito  della  Maesta  Sua  ;  e  di  rilevarnc 
in  opposite  le  ragioni  di  chi  potria  pretendervi  interesse. 

Di  quest'  esempio  autorevole  non  meno,  che  recente  in  somiglianza  di  circostanze 
non  rifiutera  Vostra  Serenita  di  mostrarsi  imitatrice. 

Intorno  alia  terza  provvisione,  che  osservano  spiegata  nella  Scrittura  in  forma  con- 
cludente,  e  precisa,  non  vi  aggiungeremo  parole  ;  si  perche  tale  Articolo  vi  si  scopre  in 
quella  cribrato  con  la  piu  fina  purgatezza  di  criterio,  c  di  senno,  si  perche  la  provvisione 
istessa  conferisce  non  poco  ad  imprimere  nel  concetto  delle  Estere  Genti  una 
onorevole  fiducia  in  riguardo  al  Candor  Pubblico,  e  alia  rettitudine  dell'  inalterabile 
suo  istituto. 

Si  consiglia  d'  apporvi  in  fronte  ciascun  libro  la  Data,  e  '1  nome  del  Luogo  dalli 
cui  Torchj  egli  esce  impresso  alia  luce  del  Mondo  erudito,  onde  si  abolisca  1'  illegittima 
supposizione  di  Paesi  immaginarj,  o  fittizj,  che  nel  coprire  1'  originalita  delle  Edizioni 
col  vclo  d'  imposture  mendaci,stornano  a  danno  non  lieve  del  traffico  la  influenza  delle 
commissioni,  ed  invece  di  allettare  illudono  con  simulata  indicazione  il  desiderio  de' 
Compratori,  segnatamente  dei  piu  lontani. 

Ripugna  inoltre,  e  contravviene  al  Cap"  VII.  del  Concordato  inibitivo  di  localita 
falsi ficate  quest'  abusiva  consuetudine,  talche  potria  ella  fornire  di  pretesti  le  cavillose,  e 
sottili  interpretazioni  de'  Curiali  a  schierare  in  Campo  contro  di  questa  mala  fede,  tolerata 
dalla  Pubblica  connivenza,  non  irragionevoli  querele. 

Anderebbesi  a  rischio  di  rinforzar  le  medesime  per  la  incidenza  di  qualche  scon- 
certo  eventuale,  non  impossibile  a  succedere  in  punto  tal  volta  di  Religione:  giacche  la 
stampa  di  tai  Libri  pseudonimj  va  esente  (in  vigor  di  Magistral  Terminazione,  per 
cui  ella  si  permctte)  dalle  osservazioni  Inquisitoriali,  ch'  estender  non  si  possono  alii 
travisamenti  suoi,  ne  alle  sue  nientite  apparenze. 

La  verita  prevaler  dec  alia  finzionc,  percio  non  dissentira  Vostra  Serenita  d' 
adottarc  1'  ingenuo  parere  dell'  EE.  Sue,  col  por  argine  al  corso  progressive  di  tali  falsi- 
ficazioni,  ed  inibirne  1'  abitudine,  quanto  meno  giustificabile,  altrettanto  piu  azzardosa, 
?d  indegna  di  lode. 


Documents.      V.  353 

Seppur  una  distaccata  dall'  altra  le  cauzioni  proposte  dalla  sperienza,  e  zelo  esimio 
del  Magistrate  non  bastassero  al  conseguimento  delle  commendevoli  sue,  e  proficue 
intenzioni,  val  a  dire  al  ricupero,  e  alia  salvezza  d'  un'  Arte  poco  discosta  dal  suo 
naufraggio  ;  Noi  felice  presagimo,  e  ne  attendiamo  il  successo  dalla  pratica  simultanea, 
ed  individua  di  tutti,  c  tre  li  suggeriti  provvcdimenti.  ^uae  non  prosunt  singula^  jun£ta 
juvant. 

Nella  sapienza  delle  deliberazioni  supreme  rinchiudesi  lo  stato  di  moltc,  e  molte 
miserabili  famiglie.  La  penuria,  e  mancanza  de'  Capi  nutritivi  del  loro  giornaliero 
lavoro  ;  cioe  1'  arbitraria,  e  dispotica  esclusione  di  stampabili,  e  comercievoli  Libri, 
inceppa  le  mani,  e  tiene  oppressa  da  violente  schiavitu,  dall'  ozio,  e  dall'  indigenza  una 
turba  d'  operarj  mendici,  perche  inoperosi ;  senza  che  possano  per  1'  altrui  superchievole 
impedimento  impiegare  la  propria  industria  a  sostegno  di  se  medesimi,  e  dei  Figli ;  non 
che  a  pro  della  Societa,  alia  quale  vagabondi,  e  poveri  riescon'  anzi  d'  aggravio,  ne  di 
rado  pericolosi. 

Per  non  turbare  il  cuore  paterno  della  Serenita  Vostracolla  rimembranza  di  moleste 
immagini  ;  non  ripeteremo  i  discapiti  eccessivi  quindi  promossi  all'  Universita  di  questi 
Stampatori,  e  Libra]  per  il  ristagno,  ed  interclusa  Circolazione  al  giro,  ed  avvanzamento 
de'  sui  Capitali. 

Dappoiche  gli  Ecc""  Riformatori  ne  1'  hanno  ennunciati  con  la  piu  individualc, 
cattegorica,  e  distinta  descrizione  ;  noi  ne  sapressimo,  ne  oseressimo  restringerne  entro 
cerchio  angusto  la  dolorosa  Iliade  ;  contenti  sobriamente  di  rammemorare,  e  riferire  ; 
che  dal  cumulo  di  125  Torchj,  de'  quali  era  provista  la  Citta  dominante  (emporio  all' 
ora  letterario  a  tutte  le  piu  coke  Regioni)  sonoci  oggi  esinaniti,  e  ridotti  a  soli  50  colla 
caducita  di  75,  degrado  pur  troppo  convincente  gl'  infortunj,  e  la  sorte  deteriorata  dell' 
Arte. 

Ella  e  costretta  di  procacciarsi,  e  di  mercare  a  vilta  di  prezzo  la  sua  sussistenza,  con 
peggiorare  Caratteri,  inchiostri,  correzioni,  e  Stampa.  La  necessita  ce  la  spinge  ad  una 
tal  coruttella,  non  senza  smacco,  ne  indecoro  dell'  onor  nazionale  :  cosiche  Gaspare 
Scioppio  Tedesco,  uom  di  grido,  e  di  Letteratura  insigne,  s'  avanzo  ad  inveire,  ed  a 
pubblicare  con  acrimonia  di  stil  acerbe  doglianze  per  1'  opere  quivi  stampatesi  malconcie 
di  Cicerone,  non  temperatosi  la  di  lui  pena  dal  protestare,  che  era  condannabile  al  fuoco 
quella  deforme  Edizione  ;  che  meritava  patiboli  la  furberia  del  malizioso  stampatore  ; 
e  che  alia  gravita  del  Senato  conveniva  il  provedervi  in  guisa,  che  garantita  venissc 
r  indemnizazione  di  chi  compra,  e  particolarmente  degli  Stranieri,  da  si  fatte 
baratterie.  Ciceronis  Venetce  Edltiones  Jiammis  aholeri  deb  eh  ant :  Cruces  vera  figi  Typo- 
graphis^  ut  docurnento  sint  alijs^  ne  tarn  improbo  furto  einptores  argento  emungere  et  depeculari 
audeant.  Senatui  certe  Veneto  cures  esse  oportet^  ne  iste  Typographorum  Fraudes  tarn  de- 
formem  Veneto  nomini  vnucularn  inferant. 

Portera  certamente  riparo  a  tutte  queste  jatturc  d'  utilita,  e  di  credito  la  riforma 
dissegnata  dalle  benemerite  applicazioni,  e  dalla  soda  intelligenza  d'  un  cospicuo 
Triumvirato.  Vostra  Serenita,  ottimo  Principe,  clementissimo  Padre,  coll'  approvarla 
ristorera  per  1'  innata  carita  sua  una  moltitudine  de'  Sudditi,  che  periscono  di  fame,  e 
rintuzzera  stessamente  per  la  somma  sua  prudenza  li  colpi  di  lingue  malediche,  vibrati 
ad  ingiuria,  e  contro  la  fame  della  Nazione.     Grazie. 

Um'"'  Dev™*  Ser^' 

Triffon  Urachien  Cons^ 
Fra  Enrico  de'  Servi  Cons'. 


354  ^^^^'  Venetian  Printi?tg  Press. 

Osservazioni  di  P F. 

Sopra  le  Scritture  di  Roma  circa  il  Revisore  Ecclesiastico  delle  StatJipe. 

No.  3.  Con  un  Mcmorialc  2  Maggio  i  766  prodotto  da  Monsignor  Nunzio  Apostolico, 

con  un  liinghissimo  Proincmoria,  o  sia  pretcsa  Allegazione  in  quello  inscrita,  c  con 
altri  due  Mcmoriali  26  Luglio,  e  22  Novcmbrc  dcllo  stesso  anno  si  forma  grave  dogli- 
anza  dalla  Cortc  di  Roma  sopra  il  Dccreto  3  Agosto  1 765  del  Senato  Veneziano,  per 
cui  oltre  al  Padre  Inquisitore  fu  aggiunto  un  Saccrdote  Secolare  in  Revisore  delle  opere, 
che  si  stampano  in  questa  Citta,  affinche  questo  Sacerdote  al  pari  del  primo  possa  ris- 
pondere  al  Principe  dei  riguardi  dovuti  alia  Religionc  Cattolica.  Lascieremo  di  riferire 
i  motivi  urgenti,  che  indussero  la  nccessita,  c  la  giustizia  di  tale  provvedimento,  perchc 
stanno  a  sufficienza  esprcssi  nelle  scritture  degli  Ecc""  Riformatori  dello  Studio  di 
Padova,  e  pcrche  il  pubblicarli  farebbc  poco  onore  a  quel  Reverendi  Padri,  che  ne  hanno 
data  r  occasione,  e  che  sono  gli  artcfici  veri  del  Promemoria,  c  di  tutti  que'  maneggi, 
che  industriosamentc  hanno  poi  saputo  coprire  col  nome  rispettabile  del  Sommo  Ponte- 
fice  per  megh'o  sorprendere  1'  altrui  pieta. 

Air  intento  nostro  bastera  mostrare  semplicemente,  che  queste  mosse  non  tanto 
sono  dirctte  a  pugnare  colla  persona  del  Revisore  nuovamente  eletto,  il  quale  c  Sacer- 
dote, e  Teologo  al  pari  dell'  altro,  quanto  ad  invadcre  il  Gius  Regale  di  destinarlo  negli 
Stati  della  Ser'"^  Repubblica.  II  qual  tentativo  sebbene  al  suono  delle  parole  comparisce 
vestito  di  oggetti  spirituali,  nondimeno  spogliato  della  corteccia,  e  bene  csaminato  nell' 
efFetto  suo  mira  propriamente  ad  introdurre  nell'  Arte  della  Stampa  una  Podesta 
Forastiera,  la  qual  in  apparenzasia  bensi  cumulativa,  c  simultanca  con  quclla  del  Principe, 
ma  nella  sostanza  diventi  1'  arbitra  e  la  padrona  del  tutto. 

A  questo  fine  la  Corte  di  Roma  domanda  nelli  suoi  Mcmoriali  il  7~itiro  del  Dccreto 
1765,  perchc  sia  restituito  appunto  1'  arbitrio  di  prima  al  Padre  Inquisitore,  e  si  arroga 
cortescmente  il  vocabolo  imperioso  di  diritto^o.  di potesta^  parole  incognite  nel  linguaggio 
dei  primi  secoli  della  Chiesa,  quando  parla  di  se  medesima,  ed  usa  1'  altro  meno  efficacc 
di  autoritd^  quando  parla  dei  Sovrani,  e  Signori  Terreni.  Per  tal  guisa  ella  indossa  le 
vestc  altrui,  e  si  mette  in  vantaggio,  ben  conoscendo  che  cio,  che  si  ha  per  diritto  proprio, 
non  e  limitabile,  ne  rivocabile,  a  diftbrenza  di  cio,  che  si  ha  per  concessione  altrui,  che  c 
soggetto  a  limitazione,  e  rivocazione  ad  arbitrio  del  concedente.  Ma  in  progrcsso  di  queste 
osservazioni  ognuno  agevolmente  potra  comprendere,  che  tutto  cio,  che  di  diritto  in  questa 
materia  fosse  accordato  all'  Ecclesiastico,  si  toglierebbe  al  Principe,  e  al  Magistrato  ;  e 
che  il  cedere  a  una  parte  del  negozio  sarebbe  far  apertura  per  cedere  al  tutto  ;  mentre 
due  padroni,  e  con  interessi  opposti  non  possono  lungamcnte,  ne  con  tranquillita 
insiemc  albergare,  ma  c  forza  che  uno  di  loro  soccomba,  e  ruini.  Si  potrebbe  ancora 
aggiungere  qualciic  riflcsso  sopra  lo  stile  assai  franco  di  quelle  Carte,  sopra  la  loro 
affetata  prolissita,  e  sopra  alcuni  degli  autori  in  esse  citati.  Ma  sarebbe  far  via  troppo 
lunga  con  danno  della  materia,  e  con  noja  de'  leggitori.  Ogni  uomo  puo  da  se  cono- 
scere  quanto  alio  stile,  che  i  Curiali,  e  li  Regolari  del  ceto  Inquisitoriale  non  sogliono 
prendersi  gran  cura  del  Galateo  autore  poco  stimato  nelle  loro  Scuole,  eziandio  quando 
parlano  delle  Maesta  Supreme  ;  che  la  lunghezza  e  un'  astuzia  per  disviare,  e  colpire 
con  un  perpetuo  giro  di  argomentazioni  cquivoche,  e  cavillose  lo  spirito  de'  meno 
accorti  ;  e  che  tra  gli  autori  citati  non  potranno  avere  gran  fede  in  questo  proposito, 
per  esempio  il  Sig'  Cardinale  Bellarmino,  che  nei  suoi  scritti   ha  depressa  la  Podesta 


Documents.      V.  355 

de'  Principi  per  inalzare  di  soverchio  quella  del  Papa  ;  il  Sig'  Cardinale  Albizzi,  che 
molto  infelicemente  si  e  opposto  all'  opera  della  Inquisizione  scritta  da  Fr.  Paolo  Sarpi 
Teologo  della  Repubblica  j  e  il  nome  di  Erasmo  da  Roterdam  uomo  sempre  tenuto  di 
credenza  dubia  dai  Cattolici,  ed  oggidi  nel  Promemoria  annoverato  dai  Romani  tra  i 
Padri  della  Chiesa.  Potra  inoltre  accorgersi,  che  si  esagerano  i  mali,  e  si  lasciano 
sotto  silenzio  i  beni,  che  ne  derivano  dalle  Stampe  ;  che  1'  erudite  cognizioni  sono  per 
la  maggior  parte  male  applicate  ;  e  che  si  portano  in  trionfo  gli  speziosi  vocaboli  di 
Diritto^  e  di  Fatto  in  favore  della  nuova  pretesa,  quando  ne  1'  uno,  ne  1'  altro  regge  alle 
prove. 

Insomma  tutto  lo  sforzo  e  diretto  a  stabilire  nella  Stampa  sotto  pretesti  spirituali, 

e  per  la  via  de'  sofismi  1'  ingerenza  degli  Ecclesiastici,  e  principalmente  della  Corte 

Romana,  la  quale  pub  avere  interesse  contrario  al  nostro  e  per  la  qualita  dei  Libri,  e 

per  la  ragione  del  proprio  traffico.      Ma  ormai  e  noto  al  Mondo,  che  da  quei  Cortigiani 

si  usa  di  far  querele,  e  di  metter  in  questione  eziandio  le  cose  piu  certe,  perche  la  ques- 

tione  confonde  1'  idea   degli  affari,  la  confusione  promove  il  negozio  sopra  la  merce 

altrui  senza  arrischiare  la  propria,  il  negozio  invita  il  componimento,  e  nel  componi- 

mento  la  Corte  per  lo  piu  trova  il  guadagno.      Noi  all'  opposto  per  strade  molto  piu 

ingenue,  e  piu  brevi  entraremo  di  fronte  nel  vero  centro  della  controversia  proposta, 

contenti  soltanto  di  rischiarare,  e  ridurre  a  ordine  di  tempi,  e  di  cose  cio,  che  fu  dall' 

altrui  malizia  con  disordine,  e  confusione  collocato,  potendo  paragonarsi  il  promemoria 

Romano  alle  Fabbriche  Gottiche,  le  quali  sono  piene  di  piccole  bagattelle,  e  di  gusto  cosi 

corrotto,  che  niuno  Architetto  si  degna  piu  d'  imitarle. 

or.  Rom.  Tutto  dunque  lo  scopo  di   Roma  e  quello  di  provare,  che  il  Padre  Inquisitore  del 

;gioi766.   g^j^t'  Officio  nel  punto  di  Religione  e  Giudice,  ed  esaminatore  ordinario  de'  Libri,  che 

.  Art.  I.     si  mandano  alle  Stampe  in  questo  Dominio  per  vigore  della  Podesta  conferita  alia  Chiesa 

.  III.        nei  giudizi  della  Fede  j    e  che   pero   dai   Vescovi,  o   dai   Pontefice  deve  attendersi  la 

""e*  ^°fi"fi'    <^cstinazione. 

Per  contrario  tutto  lo  scopo  di  Venezia  e  quello  di  provarlo  Ministro  deputato,  e 
dipendente  dai  solo  Principe  nella  incombenza  di  rivederli  in  vigore  di  suo  mandato,  che 
puo  modificare,  ed  anco  rivocare  a  misura  dell'  esigenza,  e  che  pero  dai  libero  Dirittodi 
esso  Principe,  e  non  da  altra  Potesta  ne  deriva  la  sua  destinazione. 

Gli  argomenti  principali  sparsi  confusamente,  e  con  nojose  repliche  nei  cinquan- 

tadue  Articoli  del  Promemoria,  e  ritoccati  in  parte  nell'  ultimo  Memoriale  22  Novem- 

bre  si  riducono  in  sostanza  a  soli  tredici,  a  ciascuno  de'  quali  aggiungeremo  per  maggiore 

facilita  la  risposta,  affinche  nel  confronto  sia  meglio  conosciuta  la  forza  loro,  e  la  verita 

del  preteso  Diritto  Ecclesiastico,  e  dei  fatti  introdotti. 

imem^  11  primo  e  tratto  dall'  autorita  delle  Divine  Scritture,  de'  Santi  Padri,  e  de'  Concilj 

Art.  IV.    pej.  mostrare,  che  il  Ministero  del  Verbo  fu  consegnato  ai  Pastori  della  Chiesa  :     Che  a 

IX  X     questa  appartiene  il  guardare  la  greggia  dai   pascoli  velenosi  :    Che  li  maggiori  Santi 

.  XII.        fuggirono  i  colloquj  degli   Eretici,  e  ne  proibirono  ogni  pratica  :     Che  le  prediche  di 

^'■''-       costoro  come  pericolose  furono  sempre  vietate  ;  e  permesse  soltanto  quelle  de'  Cattolici, 

'''    ■    purche  intervenga  la  licenza  del  Papa,  o   del   Vescovo  del  luogo  :     Che   finalmente  i 

cattivi  Libri  sono  un  fonte  perpetuo  di  sovversione,  e  un  mezzo  facilissimo  perguastare 

le  Provincie. 

Si  risponde,  che  tutto  questo  magnifico  apparato  di  erudizioni,  e  di  timori  non  ha 
che  fare  colla  immaginata  questione,  ne  col  Decreto  Veneto  3  Agosto  1765,  perche 
qui  nessuno  contende  alia  Chiesa  il  Ministerio  del  Verbo.      Anzi  il  Senato  Veneto,  e 


emor 


356  The  Veiietian  Printing  Press. 

tutti  i  buoni  Cattolici  desiderano,  che  di  quello  ne  facciano  i  Sacri  Pastori  1'  uso  pre- 
scritto  in  cdificazione,  e  non  in  distruzione  della  Grcggia  di  Cristo,  e  che  la  guardino 
pure  attentamentc  dai  pascoli  velenosi  colla  sana  predicazione,  colle  pie  istruzioni,  e 
coir  esempio  de'  Maggiori  Santi,  che  e  la  pratica  delle  morali  virtu.  La  questione 
proposta  versa  tutta  sulla  facolta  di  deputare  un  Ispettore,  il  quale  vegga,  che  nelle  cose, 
che  vanno  alia  stampa,  niente  passi  di  contrario  alia  Religione.  Una  tal  ispezione 
non  e  certamente  ne  predicare  il  Vangelo,  ne  insegnare  la  dottrina  Cristiana,  ne 
decidere  i  dubbj  della  Fcde,  ne  amministrare  i  Sacramenti,  ne  stendere  la  mano  all' 
Incensiere  ;  e  pero  non  si  arroga  il  Ministerio  del  Verbo  consegnato  alia  Chiesa. 
Ma  e  vedere  soltanto,  e  osservare  cio,  che  si  vuol  stampare  e  far  pubblico,  per  fame 
relazione  al  Principe,  al  quale  dalle  Divine  Scritture,  dai  sacri  Canoni,  dai  Santi  Padri  e 
dagli  Statuti  piu  venerandi  e  raccomandata  la  custodia,  e  la  protezione  della  Religione, 
e  dalla  Chiesa  medesima,  siccome  per  moltissimi  e  notissimi  documenti  si  potrebbe 
mostrare.  Dunque  una  tale  ispezione  e  occhio,  e  voce;  non  e  giudizio,  e  sentenza. 
Essa  e  anzi  un  guardiano  perpetuo,  che  sta  vigilante  in  ajuto  e  difesa  della  Santa  Fede, 
e  non  esce  da  quei  limiti,  e  da  quei  doveri,  che  competono  alle  potesta  Secolari.  Di 
lei  non  si  trova  parola  in  tutti  i  Libri  usciti  nello  spazio  di  quindici  Secoll  ;  ed  in  questi 
tempi  di  tanta  luce  e  ben  infelice  1'  artifizio  di  farla  supporre  figliuola  di  quei  Padri 
antichi,  che  non  1'  hanno  mai  ne  sognata  ne  generata.  Ouesto  e  propriamente  asso- 
migliare  coloro,  i  quali  fingono  1'  Uffizio  de'  Frati  Inquisitor!  instituito  da  Dio  nel 
Paradiso  Terrestre,  e  fanno  discendere  li  Carmelitani  dai  Profeta  Elia.  La  ragion  poi 
del  peccato  fu  sempre  un  pretesto  generale  per  estendere  la  giurisdizione  Ecclesiastica, 
e  farla  entrare  in  tutti  gli  affari,  e  le  profession!  del  Mondo.  E  pure  ognuno  sa,  che 
la  Chiesa  e  giudice  di  ogni  peccato  soltanto  nel  Foro  interno,  quando  il  peccatore  se  ne 
accusa,  o  anche  nell'  esterno,  quando  il  delitto  e  pubblico,  e  scandaloso,  e  che  non  puo 
far  uso  che  di  pene  spiritual!,  mentre  piu  oltre  non  s'  estende  1'  autorita  conferitale  dai 
Divin  Redentore.  E  inoltre  principio  certo,  che  la  Stampa  e  un'  Arte  Laica  venuta  in 
Italia  verso  1'  anno  1460,  e  che  ha  luogo  principale  in  Venezia  tra  quelle,  chealimentano 
il  Commercio.  D'  allora  in  qua  fu  sempre  governata  colle  Leggi  della  Repubblica,  e 
non  con  altre  anche  nel  punto  di  mantenere  salvi  li  riguardi  dovuti  alia  Religione, 
siccome  piu  a  basso  sara  mostrato.  Quando  gli  Ecclesiastic!  sotto  il  pretesto  de!  mal! 
o  de!  beni,  che  possono  avvenire  alio  Spirito  umano,  giungessero  ad  acquistarne  ingerenza 
per  diritto  proprio,  e  non  per  quella  sola  ispezione,  che  loro  accorda  la  pieta  de'  Principi 
secondo  i  varj  rispetti,  e  le  varie  costumanze  de'  proprj  Stati,  a  poco  a  poco  la  farebbero 
tutta  sua,  o  almeno  pretenderebbero  di  averne  egual  parte  che  i  Principi  stessi,  e  forse 
col  progresso  del  tempo  questi  ne  sarebbero  anche  csclusi,  siccome  avvenne  in  altre 
materie.  Un  tale  pretesto  invero  e  tanto  generico,  che  potrebbe  sottoporre  all'  arbitrio 
degli  Ecclesiastic!  tutte  le  cose  temporal!  del  Mondo,  il  governo  delle  Famiglie,  quello 
degl!  Stati,  il  traffico,  e  le  Arti  eziandio  piu  comuni.  Le  guerre,  e  le  paci  dipende- 
rebbero  dai  loro  cenno,  siccome  dipendevano  al  tempo  delle  Crociate,  e  di  qui  Pontefici 
bellicosi,  che  per  questo  mezzo  esposero  a  gravissimi  travagli  la  Germania,  la  Francia, 
la  Sicilia,  1'  Italia  ed  altre  Provincie  dell'  Europa.  Gli  Osti,  li  Locandieri,  e  li  Vendi- 
tor! d!  tutta  la  vittuaria  sarebbero  fatt!  soggetti  al  loro  imperio,  perche  possono  dar 
occasione  di  peccato  ne!  loro  ridotti,  o  per  la  qualita  delle  persone,  che  albergano,  o  per 
la  naturade'  cib!  vietati,  che  vendessero,  siccome  pretendono  in  alcune  Citta  gli  inqui- 
sitor! del  Sant'  Offizio.  II  traffico  medesimo  con  Nazion!  d!  credenza  diversa  resterebbe 
impedito,  perche  i  fedeli  possono  contaminarsi,  quando  non  intervenga  una  dispensa  del 


Documents.      V.  357 

Papa,  siccome  si  usava  con  gravissimo  dispendio  de'  Mercadanti  innanzi  il  1300  per  le 
Provincie  d'  Oriente,  o  quando  il  P.  Inquisitore  non  lo  permetta  sotto  alcune  condi- 
zioni,  siccome  fu  tentato  d'  introdurre  nel  fine  del  Secolo  decimosesto,  e  nel  principio 
del  decimosettimo  per  gl'  Italiani,  che  viaggiavano  in  Provincie  Oltramontane.  Niun 
governo  ora  e  piu  cosi  cieco,  che  non  conosca  gli  oggetti  arcani  di  tali  pretese,  e  quali 
conseguenze  funeste  ne  derivarebbero  a  tutti  gli  Stati  e  alia  Societa  Civile,  se  queste 
dottrine  trovassero  albergo.  Li  Santi  poi  citati  nel  Promemoria,  i  quali  raccomandarono 
di  fuggire  i  colloquj,  e  la  pratica  degli  Eretici  e  degl'  Infedeli,  diedero  consigli,  e  non 
precetti,  ed  intesero  di  parlare  di  quella  pratica,  e  di  que'  colloquj,  che  sono  perniciosi,  e 
di  eccitare  con  santo  Zelo  gli  uomini  alia  perfezione,  alia  quale  pero  non  tutti  possiamo 
arrivare.  Ma  non  per  questo  poterono  conferir  alia  Chiesa  ingerenza  legale  in  pro- 
fessione  alcuna  del  mondo,  e  molto  meno  nella  Stampa,  che  a  lor  tempi  non  era  ancor 
nata.  E  se  altrimenti  fossero  intesi,  non  si  potrebbe  secondo  la  regola  del  moderno 
autore  parlare  in  Roma  cogli  Ebrei,  ne  in  Venezia  coi  Turchi,  ne  in  Germania  coi 
Luterani.  Inoltre  la  Stampa  non  e  ne  un'  uomo  Eretico,  ne  una  nazione  infedele  ;  ma 
e  un'  Arte  Laica  al  pari  di  tutte  le  altre ;  e  come  tale  fu  sempre  difesa  robustamente 
contro  le  invasioni  degli  Ecclesiastici,  siccome  appare  da  molte  deliberazioni  del  Senato, 
che  si  lasciano  per  oggetto  di  brevita.  Per  essa  si  comunica  agli  uomini  cio,  che  si 
farebbe  in  iscritto  per  mezzo  de'  Copisti.  Sopra  1'  industria  di  questi  la  Chiesa  certa- 
mente  non  ha  facolta,  ne  la  esercita  se  non  nel  foro  dell'  anima,  quando  sia  male  usata, 
siccome  la  esercita  sopra  i  peccati  de'  Medici,  degli  Avvocati,  de'  Mercadanti,  di  tutti  i 
Fedeli,  e  de'  Principi  stessi  Cattolici.  II  peccato  dell'  uomo  e  bensi  sottoposto  all' 
emenda  spirituale  della  Chiesa  per  i  mezzi  stabiliti  da  Cristo,  che  e  fondatore  infallibile 
della  Religione,  ma  non  gia  le  Arti,  le  profession!,  e  i  governi,  coi  quali  il  mondo  si 
regge.  Altro  e  1'  Arte,  ed  altro  e  1'  uomo,  che  la  esercita  ;  siccome  altro  e  la  persona 
del  Principe,  ed  altro  la  potesta  sua.  Nemmeno  poi  ha  che  fare  col  nostro  proposito  il 
divieto  di  ascoltar  le  Prediche  degli  Eretici,  oil  debito  de' Cattolici  di  farle  sempre  colla 
permissione  del  Papa,  o  del  Vescovo  locale.  II  Decreto  1765  parla  di  Stampe,  e  non  di 
Prediche  ;  ne  il  Senato  si  prende  la  noja  di  sapere,  se  il  Padre  Predicatore  abbia  la 
licenza,  o  no  di  mostrare  la  penna  dell'  Aiigiolo  Gabriello,  o  11  carboni,  che  arrostirono 
San  Lorenzo.  Che  in  fine  li  cattivi  Libri  siano  un  fonte  perpetuo  di  sovversioJie,  ed  un 
mezzo  facilissimo  perguastare  le  Provincie,  ne  siamo  piu  persuasi  dell'  autore  medesimo 
del  Promemoria.  E  per  impedire  appunto  i  mali  che  da  quelli  possono  derivare,  la  Repub- 
blica,con  saggio  provvedimento  ha  destinati  i  suoi  Revisori  per  la  Religione, per  il  Principe, 
e  per  i  Costumi,  ed  ha  instituiti  i  suoi  Magistrati,  perche  avessero  cura  non  meno  della 
disciplina  degli  Artefici,  che  della  qualita  delle  opere,  che  sono  consegnate  alle 
Stamperie.  Fu  destinato  tra  i  Revisori  1'  Inquisitore  come  Professore  approvato  nella 
Facolta  Teologica,  e  il  Segretario  come  Perito  negli  interessi  de'  Principi  per  rispondere 
al  Governo  colla  rispettiva  scienza,  vale  a  dire  non  per  decidere,  e  giudicare,  ma  per 
opinare,  e  riferire,  chiamati  ad  esercitare  un  opera  puramente  ministeriale  nella  stessa 
guisa,  che  da  un  Medico  si  farebbe  opinare  sopra  una  malattia,  da  un  Legale  sopra  una 
controversia  forense,  o  da  un  Antiquario  sopra  qualche  monumento  o  medaglia.  La 
loro  incombenza  pertanto  non  e  giudiziale,  o  giurisdizionale,  come  accortamente  si  da 
a  credere  nel  Promemoria  quanto  alia  persona  del  Padre  Inquisitore,  ma  solamente  un 
esame  del  fatto,  e  una  opinione  dottrinale,  la  qual  rende  testimonianza  al  Principe,  che 
r  opera  da  imprimersi  non  contiene  cosa  ofFensiva  dei  rispetti  sopraccennati.  Per 
questo  al  solo  Magistrate  appartiene  dar  la  Licenza^  che  e  1'  atto  di  Giurisdizione,  e  si 

3  A 


^^S  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

chiama  Fede^  e  attestato  la  cognizionc  fatta  dai  Revisori,  perche  sono  suoi  Ministri  e  non 
Compagni.  Questa  verita  riluce  in  tutti  i  Mandati  impressi  ne  Libri,  che  sono  alle 
Stampe  ;  e  per  questo  mode  legittimo  il  Principe  toglic  il  corso  ai  Libri,  che  sono  vera- 
mente  cattivi,  c  salva  tutti  gli  oggetti  con  tanta  esubcranza  prcdicati  dall'  autore  del 
Promemoria.  E  manifesto  dunquc,  dalle  cose  dctte,  che  1'  uffizio  di  rivedere  un  Libro, 
se  contiene  cosa  contraria  alia  Religione,  per  fame  relazione  al  Principe  e  al  Magistrato 
Civile  per  quella  cura,  che  loro  compete  di  custodiria,  non  e  lo  stesso,  che  istruirc  i 
popoli,  prcdicare,  definire  la  dottrina,  e  amministrarc  i  Sacramenti,  che  sono  gli  uffizj 
raccomandati  alia  Chiesa  cd  ai  Sacri  Pastori,  e  che  dall'  autore  Romano  si  cammina 
ingegnosamente  per  la  via  de'  sofismi  con  fine  di  spaventare,  confondcre,  e  ingannare 
con  false  immagini  la  mente  de'  semplici. 
Promem.Rom.  11  secondo  argomento  c  dedotto  dall' esempio  di  alcuni  Libri  cattivi,  che  furojio 

vivr^vl/'      abbruciati    o    volontariamente   dai    Fedeli,   ovvcro    in    ordinc    a    condanne    fatte    nei 
Concil  . 

e  Mcmorialc  c-     •  i  i_      i      c        •      ^   l         •  d  i-    •  •  in 

22  Nov*^  1-66.  "^^  nsponde,  che  la  btoria  e  bensi  vera,  e  mostra  anco  1   erudizione  immensa  dello 

Scrittore,  ma  che  non  fa  al  presente  proposito,  e  che  e  falsa  la  deduzione,  che  egli  ne 
vorrebbe  cavare.  Imperciocchc  1'  abbrucciare  i  Libri,  o  il  condannarli,  quando  sono 
cattivi,  e  ingiuriosi,  non  e  lo  stesso  che  rivederli  perche  siano  stampati,  quando  sono 
huoni  e  innocenti.  L'  una  azione  e  molto  diversa  dall'  altra.  Puo  ognuno  voluntaria- 
mente  privarsene,  ed  abbrucciarli  ancora  per  iscrupolo  proprio,  o  per  consiglio  del 
Confessore  o  per  altra  ragione,  siccome  puo  fare  anco  d'  una  Pittura,  d'  uno  Scritto, 
c  d'  una  Veste,  quando  gli  rechi  molestia  alio  Spirito.  Si  poteva  aggiungere  a  questi 
documenti,  che  Andrea  Navagero  dotto  Senator  Veneziano  soleva  in  un  determinato 
viorno  dell'  anno  alia  presenza  di  molti  suoi  amici  abbrucciare  un  grosso  fascio  di 
Marziali,  e  di  somiglianti  libri  da  lui  creduti  cattivi.  Dunque  sara  questo  un  atto  di 
giurisdizione,  e  fara  esempio,  perche  il  Magistrato  non  possa  farli  rivedere,  e  licenziare 
per  la  stampa,  se  li  trova  buoni  ?  Le  azioni  private  degli  uomini  quantunque  lodevoli 
possono  bensi  esigere  laude,  e  anco  premio,  ma  non  hanno  giammai  vigore  di  legare 
1'  autorita,  che  e  pubblica,  e  indipendente.  Non  ha  poi  nemmeno  che  fare  colla 
qucstione  proposta  1'  abbrucciamento  de'  Libri,  che  fosse  fotto  in  ordine  a  condanne 
promulgate  nei  Concilj  ;  poichc  oggidi  non  si  tratta  di  abbrucciare  Libri,  che  fossero 
legittimamente  condannati,  ma  di  rivedere  le  opere,  che  i  Concilj  non  condannarono  e 
che  possono  essere  degne  di  Stampa.  L'  oggetto  vero,  e  solo  di  questa  revisione  e  di 
tutte  le  Leggi,  che  1'  hanno  instituita,  e  confermata,  e  quello  d'  impedire  che  niente  di 
offensivo  alia  Cattolica  Religione  sia  divulgato.  E  se  il  Libro  approvato  da  cotali 
Revisori  avera  cosa  ofFensiva,  resta  tuttavia  nella  Chiesa  la  facolta  di  condannarlo,  e  ne 
principi  quella  di  vietarlo,  perche  1'  approvazionc  del  Revisore  e  tenuta  per  semplicc 
opinione  di  un  Ministro  deputato  a  vedere,  e  riferire,  e  il  divieto  de'  Tribunali 
Ecclesiastici,  o  Secolari  e  un  giudizio  formale  di  chi  e  vestito  di  legittima  autorita. 
Cosi  1'  opera  del  primo  tende  ad  impedire  la  divolgazione,  e  quella  dei  secondi  toglic 
1  errore  gia  divolgato.  Non  si  vuol  per  altro  menar  per  buona  1'  opinione  sparsa  con 
industria  nei  Promemoria,  che  la  pena  dell'  incendio  pubblico  competa  giuridicamente 
alia  Potesta  Spirituale  della  Chiesa.  Imperciocche  la  Giurisdizione  Ecclesiastica  non  ha 
da  se  diritto  di  far  abbrucciare  Libri  quantunque  scandalosi.  La  ragione  e,  perche  la 
pena  delia  combustione  non  puo  eseguirsi  se  non  in  qualche  Territorio,  e  pero  non  puo 
aver  efFetto  se  non  dalla  mano  di  quello,  a  cui  c  commessa  la  Sovranita  'Lerritoriale,  e 
r  esecuzione  delle  pene  capitali. 


Documents.     V. 


359 


lem 


;m.  Rom,  II  terzo  argomento  di  queste  Scritture  e  tratto  da  una  costituzione  pubblicata  del 

i^}'      Pontefice  Leone  X.  ai  4  Maggio  15 15,  nel  Concilio  di  Laterano  chiamato  il  quinto, 

per  la  quale  fu  ordinate,  che  niente  si  stampasse  se  non  riveduto,  ed  approvato  dagli 

"'iTee,  ordinarj  e  dagl'  Inquisitori  de'  luoghi.     Si  citano  in  appresso  altri  successivi  Concilj 

Provinciali,  quellogeneraledi  Trento,  ealcuni  sinodi  particolari,  che  fecero  la  medesima 

ordinazione  del  Lateranense. 

Si  risponde,  che  essendo  questa  la  prima  Costituzione  in  tale  preposito  a  buon 
conto  si  confessa  assieme  con  noi,  che  per  quindici  secoli,  non  si  parlo  di  stampe,  ne 
sopra  quelli  si  fecero  statuti  nella  Chiesa.  Ouanto  poi  a  quel  Concilio  di  Laterano 
con  dispiacere  bensi,  ma  per  necessita  di  Argomento,  si  devono  accennare  alcune 
cause,  per  le  quali  egli  non  fu  tenuto  per  Generale,  ne  ricevuto  giuridicamente  dai 
Principi,  ne  di  lui  si  fece  in  Venezia  una  legittima  promulgazionc.  La  storia  c' 
insegna,  che  fu  convocato  da  Giulio  IL,  nel  15 12,  vale  a  dire  poco  dopo  i  primi 
successi  della  famosa  guerra  di  Cambrai  promossa  alia  Repubblica  da  quel  Pontefice 
intraprendente  in  tempo,  che  una  partita  di  Cardinali  ne  aveva  chiamato  un'  altro  in 
Pisa,  che  fu  poi  trafferito  a  Milano  sotto  la  protezione  di  Lodovico  XIL,  Re  di 
Francia.  Comincio  egli  dall'  essere  il  Papa  intitolato  il  Principe  di  tutta  la  Terra  dalT 
Arcivescovo  di  Spalatro  Bernardo  Zane,  che  fece  la  prima  orazione ;  dal  disapprovarsi 
tutte  le  cose  dell'  altra  assemblea  ;  dal  pubblicarsi  una  confederazione  col  Re  d' 
Inghilterra,  e  dalla  minaccia  di  un  Interdetto  sopra  il  Regno  di  Francia.  Fu  con- 
tin  uato  in  mezzo  alle  armi,  e  alle  turbolenze  da  Leon  X.  suo  successore,  che  promulgo 
in  esso  oltre  un  Decreto,  che  vieta  a'  Principi  il  far  alcun  sequestro  sopra  le  rendite 
Ecclesiastiche,  ed  oltre  una  Bolla  circa  i  Monti  di  Pieta,  quella  ancora  delle  starnpe 
citata  nel  Promemoria,  la  qual  contiene  molte  esorbitanze,  come  sono  la  perdita  de' 
Libri,  1'  abbrucciamento  loro,  la  sospensione  de'  Librai  dall'  impiego,  e  il  pagamento  di 
denaro  applicato  alia  Fabbrica  di  S.  Pietro  in  Roma,  che  sono  tutte  pene  temporali. 
Ebbe  termine  poco  dopo  la  venuta  improvvisa  in  Italia  di  Francesco  I.,  Re  di  Francia, 
che  disfece  1'  esercito  Pontificio,  e  stabili  in  Bologna  col  Papa  il  famoso  concordato, 
per  cui  fu  confermato  nel  Re  la  nomina  de'  Vescovati,  e  data  regola  alle  Appellazioni 
delle  Cause  fuori  del  Regno.  Da  cio  ognuno  puo  considerare,  qual  Concilio  fu  quello, 
e  di  quanta  efficacia  sia  il  Decreto  de'  Libri  in  esso  pubblicato.  E  sebbene  v'  inter- 
venne  assieme  con  altri  Oratori  anco  1'  Ambasciatore  della  Reppubblica,  tale  intervento 
pero  non  importa  recivimento  legittimo  del  Concilio,  ne  delle  Bolle  promulgate  dal 
Papa  in  quelle  radunanze,  perche  i  Ministri  non  hanno  facolta  rinonciare  alle  ragioni 
de'  loro  Sovrani.  Anco  in  Trento  intervennero  gli  Ambasciatori  de'  Principi,  e  cio 
non  ostante  il  Concilio  da  molte  Provincie  non  fu  ricevuto  nel  punto  della  disciplina,  e 
in  altre  fu  ricevuto  con  qualche  limitazione,  e  sempre  con  atto  espresso  dal  Governo 
Civile.  Resta  dunque  manifesto,  che  un  tale  Decreto,  il  quale  e  di  semplice  disciplina, 
non  essendo  in  questo  Dominio  Stato  ammesso  con  pubblicazione  giuridica,  non  induce 
obbligazione  veruna.  Molto  meno  inducono  obbligazione  li  Concilj  Provinciali,  e  li 
Sinodi  particolari  fatti  in  Spagna,  in  Germania,  nel  Messico,  e  in  altre  Provincie  con 
bella,  e  industriosa  schiera  decantati  nel  Promemoria  con  fine  di  gettare  la  polvere 
negli  occhj  a  chi  non  li  avesse  letti  :  Poiche  quelli  non  hanno  corso  oltre  i  confini  della 
respettiva  Diocese,  e  Provincia,  e  niente  hanno  che  fare  con  questo  Stato.  Quello  di 
Aquileja,  che  solo  potrebbe  in  parte  applicarsi  alio  Stato  Veneto,  perche  oltre  le 
Provincie  Austriache  ne  abbraccia  alcune  della  Repubblica,  non  comprende  la  Domi- 
nante,  dove  e  la  sede  di  questo  negozio,  ne  si  vede  approvato  dalla  Pubblica  potesta. 


Promcm.  Rom. 

Art.  XXIII. 

XXIV. 


360  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

Se  poi  il  Lateranense  avesse  obbligato  per  tutto  il  Mondo,  e  per  tutti  i  Libri, 
non  era  bisogno,  che  altri  facessero  la  medesima  ordinazione  di  propria  autorita 
senza  riferirsi  a  lui,  siccome  fecero  alcuni,  e  specialmente  quelli  tenuti  in  Francia. 
Cio  anzi  prova,  che  egli  non  fu  tenuto  per  Generale,  ne  ricevuto  da  tutte  le  Chiese 
Cattoliche. 

Si  prega  inoltre  osservare,  che  essi  Concilj  non  fanno  tutti  lo  stesso  stabilmento, 
ma  che  sono  tra  loro  assai  diversi,  siccome  appare  dal  confronto  de'  testi,  che  sarebbe 
troppo  nojoso  il  ripetere  in  questo  luogo,  e  che  ognuno  puo  leggere  nei  fonti  originali 
stampati.  Ne  quei  Concilj  medesimi  possono  anco  avere  maggior  vigore  di  quello, 
che  il  Principe  rispettivo  ha  loro  accordato ;  ne  alcuno  avra  mai  accordato  di  perdere 
r  autorita,  che  e  propria,  e  inalienabile,  e  che  ha  in  deposito  per  tramandare  illesa  ai 
suoi  successori.  Senza  andare  a  Magonza,  o  al  Messico  basta  leggere  quello  di  Trento 
appunto  nella  Sessione  quarta,  citata  dall'  autore,  e  si  vedra  che  la  ordinazione  del 
Lateranense  non  si  applica  ad  ogni  genere  di  Libri,  ma  soltanto  alia  impressione  della 
Scrittura  Santa,  e  dei  Libri  che  trattano  delle  Cose  Sacre,  e  che  fu  raccomandato 
r  esame  ai  Vescovi,  che  sono  i  veri  Pastori  della  Chiesa,  e  non  ai  Padri  Inquisitori,  che 
sono  i  Ministri  dei  Processi.  Ne  puo  anche  riputarsi  in  questo  capo  ricevuto  il  detto 
Concilio  in  Venezia  almeno  quanto  alle  Stampe,  all'  esame  de'  Vescovi,  ed  alia  pena 
della  scommunica,  e  del  denaro,  essendo  esso  stato  ricevuto  con  parola  di  Pio  IV. ;  che 
restino  salve  le  consuetudini  dello  Stato,  e  non  essendo  egli  percib  in  osservanza  in 
dieciotto  e  piu  capi  di  disciplina,  tra  i  quali  si  annovera  appunto  questo.  Imperciocche 
e  verita  manifesta  che  qui  la  stampa  anche  dopo  1'  accettazione  del  Concilio  medesimo 
continue  sul  piede  delle  consuetudini,  e  Leggi  anteriori,  che  sono  quelle  emanate 
dal  Principe,  e  che  da  niuna  altra  Potesta  ella  si  riconobbe  dipendente.  Ne  in 
questo  capo  il  Concilio  si  poteva  mai  eseguire,  senza  abolire  appunto  una  consuetudine 
anteriore  fondato  nell'  autorita  naturale  del  Principe.  E  parimente  fatto  certo, 
che  qui  li  Vescovi  non  presero  mai  alcuna  inspezione  sulle  opere,  che  passano  ai 
Torchj  ;  che  alle  Scommuniche  non  si  da  facile  il  corso  ;  e  che  la  emenda  in  denaro 
essendo  pena  temporale  non  ha  luogo  nelle  Curie  Ecclesiastiche  senza  il  braccio  Secolare. 
E  ritornando  al  Concilio  Lateranense,  si  puo  aggiungere,  che  egli  non  e  tenuto,  ne 
deve  tenersi  per  Generale,  mentre  in  esso  fu  anco  determinata  la  superiority  del  Papa  al 
Concilio:  E  pure  il  dubbio  resta  tuttavia  nella  Chiesa  di  Dio,  siccome  e  notorio,  e  lo 
attesta  lo  stesso  Cardinale  Bellarmino ;  il  che  prova,  che  quella  radunanza  non  fu 
creduta  da  tutti  per  la  unione  della  Chiesa  universale  assistita  dallo  Spirito  Santo,  le  di 
cui  decisione  sono  infallibili.  Finalmente  per  prova,  che  ne  1'  uno,  ne  1'  altro  di  questi 
due  Concilj  riguardo  alle  stampa  fu  mai  riconosciuto  ed  ammesso  nel  Dominio  Veneto  ; 
potranno  servire  tutte  le  Leggi  Pubbliche  emanate  in  questa  materia,  nelle  quali  si  e 
sempre  fuggito  di  nominarli,  e  si  e  sempre  parlato  colla  sola  autorita,  e  linguaggio  di 
Principe  Supremo  ;  e  per  tutte  pub  bastare  la  Terminazione  1562,  19  Marzo,  de'  Rifor- 
matori  dello  Studio  di  Padova,  e  la  Deliberazione  del  Senato  1624,  3  Decembre,  nelle 
quali  si  assegna,  e  si  conferma  la  mercede  del  Revisore  Ecclesiastico,  cosa  direttamente 
opposta  alle  disposizioni  emanate  nei  detti  Concilij,che  ne  inibiscono  ogni  emolumento. 

II  quarto  argomento  e  tratto  dall'  esempio  di  alcuni  pii,  e  santi  uomini,  i  quali  pre- 
sentarono  i  proprii  scritti  a  Romani  Pontefici  per  averne  la  loro  approvazione  prima  di 
publicarle.   .  .   . 

Si  risponde  che  li  documenti  citati  predicano  Libri  scritti  unicamente  in  materia  di 
religione,  e  che  non  e  per  questo  legata  1'  autorita  Je  Principi.  .  .  . 

II  quinto  argomento  si  sforza  di  mostrare  la  necessita  del  Decreto  di  Leon  X.  pub- 


Documents.      V. 


361 


blicato  nel  Concilio  di  Laterano,  perche  per  mezzo  della  Stampa  si  difFondono  piu 
facilmente  i  Libri  cattivi,  e  si  conservano  le  perniciose  dottrine. 

Si  risponde,  che  questa  necessita  medesima  ha  indotta  anco  la  Repubblica  di 
Venezia  a  formare  le  sue  Leggi,  e  ad  instituire  i  suoi  Revisori  j  e  che  appunto  nell' 
aver  fatto  tutto  questo  senza  far  menzione  ne  del  Decreto  di  Leone,  ne  di  alcun' 
altro  regolamento  Ecclesiastico  ha  voluto  significare,  che  intendeva  ella  pure  di  provve- 
dere  al  bisogno,  ma  non  giammai  di  perdere  1'  autorita  sua  coll'  introdurne  una  Forastiera. 

II  Sesto  dal  Diritto  del  Principe  di  far  esaminare  i  Libri  per  gl'  interessi  del 
Principato  deduce  quelle  della  Chiesa  di  un  simile  esame  per  le  cose  della  Religione. 

Si  risponde,  che  essendo  questo  un'  argomento  di  similitudine,  non  e  di  veruna 
forza  nemnieno  nelle  stesse  Scuole  de'  Regolari,  che  perfettamente  conoscono  tutte 
le  cabbale  del  sillogismo.  Nessuno  contende  alia  Chiesa  Santa,  che  non  faccia  esame, 
se  ne  Libri  si  contengano  errori  ofFensivi  della  Fede  Cattolica.  Ma  si  sostiene,  che  lo 
deve  fare  per  quel  modi,  che  sono  della  sua  competenze,  e  non  per  quelli  del  Principe. 
E  questi  modi  per  Venezia  sono  chiaramente  spiegati  dall'  Articolo  settimo  del  Concor- 
dato  1596  ;  cioe  nel  Tribunale  del  Santo  Offizio  con  1'  intervento  degli  Assistenti 
Laici,  rarissime  volte,  e  per  materie  di  Religione  ;  ma  non  gia  nella  Cella  del  Padre  In- 
quisitore,  solo,  senza  intervento  di  Magistrate  alcuno,  sempre,  e  sopra  i  Libri  di  ogni 
argomento.  La  Paternita  sua  non  e  la  Chiesa,  ma  membro  semplicemente  della 
Chiesa;  E  se  mai  volesse  rappresentare  la  Chiesa  fuori  del  suo  Tribunale,  taluno  face- 
tamente  gli  risponderebbe,  che  non  puo  farlo  altrimenti  che  con  la  giunta  di  un  Cam- 
panile. Nella  incombenza  pertanto  di  rivedere  i  Libri  1'  Inquisitore  non  e  Giudice 
della  Fede,  ne  il  Segretario  e  Giudice  dei  Principi.  Ma  ambedue  sono  Ministri  di  quella 
Potesta,  che  li  ha  deputati  per  rispondere  1'  uno  colla  Scienza  Teologica,  1'  altro 
colla  Politica  del  contenuto  del  Libro,  siccome  altrove  piu  ampliamente  sara  mostrato. 

II  settimo  argomento  reca  1'  esempio  di  nazioni  Idolatre,  che  davano  ai  suoi 
Ministri  il  Diritto  di  opporsi  al  corso  dei  Libri  contrarj  alio  loro  credenza. 

Si  risponde,  che  il  diritto,  o  per  meglio  dire  il  dovere  di  opporsi  al  corso  dei  Libri 
nocivi  alia  Religione  non  e  per  la  Dio  grazia  ne  conteso,  ne  tolto  all'  autorita  Ecclesias- 
tica.  Ma  che  questa  lo  deve  esercitare  per  i  modi  legittimi,  come  si  e  detto,  cioe  per 
Concilio  Generale  in  tutta  la  Chiesa,  e  per  condanna  fatta  nel  Santo  Offizio  coU'  inter- 
vento Laico  in  Venezia.  Place  poi  di  vedere  dopo  i  Romani  collocati  tra  gl'  Idolatri  i 
Nestoriani,  e  i  Calvinisti,  quasi  che  1'  erudito  Scrittore  parli  qui  cogl'  Indiani,  o  coi 
Chinesi,  dove  nelle  Missioni  Apostoliche  potrebbe  vendere  ogni  merce  a  suo  talento.  E 
poiche  tanto  si  trastulla  negli  esempi  di  queste  sette,  si  avverte  con  ogni  riverenza  che 
1'  ordine  citato  dei  Calvinisti  e  poco  dissimile  dal  Decreto  fatto  nella  sessione  quarta  del 
Concilio  di  Trento,  e  che  non  per  questo  egli  dara  mai  a  credere  ne  a  loro  ne  a  noi,  che 
essi  abbiano  ricevuto  quel  Concilio,  siccome  non  dara  a  credere  ai'  Veneziani  di  aver 
ricevuto  la  BoUa  di  Leone  per  una  accidentale  somiglianza  di  Leggi,  che  si  trovano 
fatte  dalla  Repubblica.  Ma  tutti  saremo  bensi  persuasi,  che  ogni  Potesta  a  provveduto  e 
provvede  in  proporzione  de'  Suoi  bisogni,  e  che  guidata  da  questi  principj  ha  formati  i 
rispettivi  stabilimenti.  Cio  che  attiene  al  Governo  delle  cose  Temporali,  iu.  consegnato 
da  Dio  Monarca  Supremo  alia  Potesta  de'  Principi.  E  se  alcun  Principe  ha  voluta  im- 
parte,  o  in  tutto  dar  esecuzione  ad  una  costituzione  Pontificia,  ovvero  addottare  la  con- 
suetudine  di  altri  governi  in  qualche  punto  di  disciplina,  puo  anco  ritirarsene,  quando  1' 
effetto  cada  in  diminuzione  della  sua  potesta,  o  lo  ricerchi  la  mutazione  delle  circostanze. 

Cio  si  vede  nella  pratica  giornaliera,  perche  1'  esempio  altrui  puo  bensi  consigliare, 
ma  non  obbligare.      Dunque  perche  dieci  portano  il  cappuccio,  tutti  devono  averlo  ? 


362  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

Promem.  Rom.  L'  ottavo  argomento  si  pianta  sopra  le  ordiiiazioni  fatte  da  diversi  Principi,  e  sopra 

Artic.XXViil.   le  pratichc  di  molti  Stati  die  pcrcio  egli  chiaina  vcraineiite  Cattolici,  le  quali  vogliono, 
c  Memor.       chc  iicllc  opcrc  da  stainparsi  prcceda  la  rcvisionc  dell'  ordinario  Ecclesiastico,  o  de'  suoi 
"  Nove.  1766.  Dep^t^ti. 

Si  risponde,  che  ancora  questo  e  un'  argomento  di  similitudine,  e  si  ripete  che  la 
Legge,  o  la  pratica  di  uno  State  non  induce  obbligazione  all'  altro ;  altrimenti  in  ogni 
luogo  tra  Dio  e  il  Principe  intervenirebbe  un'  altra  Potesta,  ne  alcuno  sarebbe  Supremo. 
Ogni  Stato  si  regola  secondo  i  proprj  istituti ;  e  uno  istituto,  che  sara  buono  in  Spagna, 
come  per  esempio  1'  Inquisizione,  la  Bolla  della  Crociata,  e  siniili,  non  sara  buono  in 
P'rancia,  ne  in  Germania,  e  cosi  vice  versa.  E  per  venire  ad  un  paragone  assai  piu  basso 
si  domanda  all'  autore,  se  la  Regola  dei  Capuccini  simile  alle  altre  nella  professione  dei 
tre  voti  induca  la  medesima  osservanza  anco  nei  Domenicani,  e  negli  altri  ordini 
Regolari  ?  Egli  dira,  che  ognuno  li  osserva  secondo  le  pratiche,  e  le  Leggi  introdotte 
neir  ordine  rispettivo,  e  da  se  abbracciate.  E  dira  bene,  e  lo  stesso  diciamo  noi  non 
solo  di  ogni  Governo,  e  societa  ma  anco  di  ogni  famiglia  particolare.  Poteva  pur 
aggiungere,  che  in  altri  Dominj  gli  Uffizj  Ecclesiastici  danno  ancora  la  licenza  per 
istampare,  e  adoperano  la  formola  dell'  bnprimatur^  dopo  la  quale  si  sottoscrivono 
li  Magistrati  Regj.  E  noi  avressimo  risposto,  che  questo  uso  quasi  universale  non  ha 
trovata  buona  accoglienza  singolarmente  in  Venezia,  donde  ne  fu  cacciato  nel  1688,  e 
nel  1693,  perche  qui  si  voile  coiiservare  questa  autorita  ncl  solo  Magistrato  senza  fame 
parte,  e  dividerla  coi  Padri  Inquisitori,  che  sono  uomini  sudditi  bensi  per  origine,  ma 
Eorastieri  per  dipendenza.  Ne  1'  universalita  di  questo  uso  ha  mai  avuto  forza  di  per- 
suadere  il  Senato  ad  abbracciarlo;  ne  da  tale  rifiuto  n'  e  derivato  alcun  danno  alia  Cattolica 
Religione.  Egli  li  ha  sempre  voluti  tenere  in  grado  di  Suoi  Ministri,  e  non  di  Giudici 
in  questo  Articolo  di  disciplina  ;  e  percio  esigge  da  loro  Fedi,  e  Attestati,  non  Sentenze, 
e  Decreti.  Per  altro  si  vuol  avvertire  il  dotto  Scrittore,  che  se  vorra  compiacersi 
di  fare  uno  giusto,  ed  imparziale  esame  sopra  le  addotte  ordinazioni  delle  altre  Provincie 
egli  trovera  : 

I.  Che  alcune  riguardano  sottanto  le  opere,  che  espressamente  trattano  di  Reli- 
gione, e  non  comprendono  quelle  di  altro  argomento.  II.  Che  non  tutte  si  fondano 
nel  Concilio  Lateranense  ne  prendono  legge  da  lui.  III.  Che  per  la  maggior  parte 
nacquero  per  occasione  dell'  Eresie  de'  Luteram',  e  Calvinisti,  e  nelle  Provincie,  che  piu 
dcir  altre  si  trovavano  esposte  a  quella  infezione.  IV.  Che  ne  furono  incaricati  gli 
Ecclesiastici,  perche  creduti  periti  di  quella  Scienza,  che  era  necessaria  a  questo  oggetto, 
senza  immaginar  mai,  che  potessero  fame  abuso,  e  un  capo  di  Commerzio  in  danno  dei 
Principi.  V.  Che  in  molti  luoghi  1'  esame  e  commesso  alle  Universita.  VI.  Che 
queste  ordinazioni  mostrano  appunto,  che  non  erano  sufficienti  gli  ordinamenti  Eccle- 
siastici, e  provano  la  potesta  legislativa,  che  sta  nei  Principi  in  questa  materie,  e  1' 
esercizio  della  medesima  sempre  da  essi  mantenuto  in  vigore.  VII.  Che  siccome  hanno 
potuto  fame  1'  instituzione  per  giusta  causa,  cosi  possono  per  giusta  causa  fame  ancora 
la  destituzione.  E  invero  sappiamo,  che  appunto  Filippo  IP  Re  di  Spagna  citato 
dair  Autore  fu  il  primo  di  tutti  nei  suoi  Regni,  che  sottrasse  la  Stampa  dalla  ingerenza 
degli  Ecclesiastici  sottoponendola  ad  un  Consiglio  particolare,  avendo  lasciata  loro 
soltanto  la  cura  de'  Messali,  Breviarj,  e  delle  Carte  da  insegnare  a'  Fanciulli  la 
Grammatica.  Vediamo  ancora,  che  in  altre  Provincie  Cattoliche  la  pratica  ha  limitate 
oggidi  le  ispezioni  degli  Ecclesiastici,  mcntre  cscono  infiniti  Libri  con  la  sola  approva- 
zione  di  Revisori  di  volta  in  volta  destinati  dal  Re,  dal  Magistrato  Civile,  e  dalle  Univer- 


Documents.      V.  363 

sita,  siccome  si  puo  vedere  nelle  Stampe  di  Germania,  Portogallo,  Francia,  Napoli, 
Milano,  Lucca  e  di  altri  Dominj.  Ne  primi  tempi  era  buona  la  cura  degli  Ecclesiastici, 
perche  esercitavano  il  carico  lodevole.  Ma  scoprendosi  nuove  ofFese  e  necessario  usare 
anco  nuovi  modo  di  difesa. 

II  nono  argomento  e  cavato  da  Atti,  Ordini,  e  Decreti  fatti  da  due  Nunzj  Apos- 
tolici  in  Venezia,  e  dal  Tribunale  dell'  Inquisizione,  coi  quali  fu  prescritta  la  licenza  de' 
Vescovi  per  stampare,  fu  stesa  la  mano  degli  Ecclesiastici  alia  revisione  nelle  Dogane,  e 
furono  fatti  stampare  particolari  Indici  di  libri  proibiti;  il  che  secondo  1'  autore  prova 
XV.  XL.  non  meno  1'  autorita,  che  1'  esercizio  della  Chiesa  in  questa  materia  anco  in  Venezia. 
Si  risponde  che  tutti  questi  non  furono  Canoni,  ne  Sanzioni  della  Chiesa,  ma 
pretesc,  abusi,  ed  attentati  commessi  dai  Ministri  della  Corte  Romana  in  prcgiudizio 
della  Potesta  Civile,  e  che  un  millione  di  tali  atti  fatti  clandistinamente,  o  senza  1' 
assenzo,  e  spesse  volte  contrarj  alia  Potesta  naturale  del  Principe  non  fanno  prova  di 
legittima  autorita,  ne  di  retto  esercizio  della  medesima  in  favore  degli  Ecclesiastici. 
Venendo  alii  due  Nunzj  citati  Monsignor  Nicolo  Franco  Vescovo  di  Trevigi,  e 
Monsignor  Giovanni  dalla  Casa  1'  istoria  ci  ricorda,  che  il  Franco  si  avanzo  ai  piu 
coraggiosi  attentati  contro  il  Governo  per  la  stessa  via  indicata  nel  Promemoria  di  pub- 
blicare  le  sue  ordinazioni  nella  Chiesa  Patriarcale  di  Castello,  mal  profittando  della 
stupidezza,  o  della  connivenza  de'  Patriarchi  di  allora.  Tra  queste  una  fu  di  pubblicare 
nel  i486  una  imposizione  sopra  il  Clero  a  favore  del  Papa  contro  la  espressa  volonta  del 
Governo.  E  quanto  al  Catalogo  de'  Libri  fatto  Starnpare  dal  Casa  nel  1548,  egli  non 
puo  essere  obbligatorio,  perche  deriva  da  uno,  che  non  ha  legittima  facolta  di  proibire, 
e  puo  reputarsi  effetto  di  zelo  in  uomo  di  Chiesa  per  insegnare  ai  fedeli  i  libri,  che 
dovevano  fuggirsi.  Di  cotali  Catalog!  ne  usci  piu  d'  uno  in  quel  Secolo  formato  da 
persone  dotte,  e  zelanti.  Pero  devono  considerarsi  come  una  pia  istruzione,  un  avviso, 
e  niente  piu.  E  stato  stampato  anche  il  Capitolo  del  Forno  scritto  dallo  stesso  Casa, 
mentre  era  Nunzio  in  Venezia,  per  cui  si  crede  aver  perduta  il  Cardinalato.  Sara 
dunque  per  la  regola  di  questo  autore  ancora  quello  un  canone  ricevuto  .''  II  Catalogo 
poi  1554  deir  Inquisizione  di  Venezia  al  pari  del  Catalogo  del  Casa  mostra  i  Libri  gia 
stampati,  che  meritavano  di  fuggirsi,  ma  non  parla  di  Revisione,  o  di  Revisori,  ne  im- 
pone,  ne  poteva  imporre  alcun  obbligo  ai  Librai,  e  Stampatori  di  pigliare  la  LiceriT^a 
dagli  Ecclesiastici  per  stampare,  essendo  questo  un'  atto  di  giurisdizione  propria  del 
Magistrate  Civile,  che  ha  la  cura  e  1'  autorita  sopra  I'  Arte  della  Stampa,  che  e  Laica, 
come  r  ha  sopra  la  Pittura,  e  le  Scuole  Pubbliche.  E  gran  miracolo,  che  anco  sopra 
queste  professioni  1'  Ecclesiastico  non  estenda  le  sue  pretese  per  li  rapporti,  che  possono 
avere  colla  religione.  Nemmeno  a  forza  di  legge,  ne  ha  che  fare  colla  Revisione 
r  Indice  de'  Libri  proibiti  fatto  stampare  in  Roma  dalla  Congregazionc  del  Santo  Officio 
nel  1559,  e  ristampato  da  un'  Librajo  di  Venezia  nello  stesso  anno,  e  nemmeno  1'  altro 
1564  di  Pio  IV.  parimcnte  stampato,  e  ristampato  qui  colle  Regole  aggiunte  dalla 
Corte  Romana,  perche  anche  in  quelli  si  vuol  introdurre  la  Ucen%a  dell'  Ordinario,  o 
deir  Inquisitore  per  istampare.  Imperciocche  la  Congregazionc  e  un  Magistrate  per 
Roma,  e  non  per  Venezia  ;  e  la  stampa,  e  la  ristampa  di  un  libro  in  Venezia  non  ha 
vigore  di  accettazione  dei  Decreti,  e  delle  dottrine  in  quello  inserite.  Si  stampano 
anche  i  Bollarj,  e  ne  seguira  per  questo,  che  tutte  quelle  immense  Bolle  s'  intendano 
ricevute  ."*  Cosi  i  Concilj,  tanti  Libri  di  Morale,  il  Bellarmino,  il  Sanchez,  il  Busem- 
baum,  ed  altri  autori.  Si  diranno  percio  ammessi  tutti  quel  Concilj,  accordata  al  Papa 
la  superiorita   nel  Temporale  de'   Principi,  fatto   lecito   ogni  atto,  anche  illecito  tra 


364  T^he  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

Coniugati,  e  permesso  il  Regicidio  ?  Si  stamparono  negli  anni  passati  anco  gF  Indici 
di  Roma.  Ne  e  venuta  per  qucsto  la  conseguenza,  che  fosse  abolito  1'  Indice  pubbli- 
cato  nel  1 596,  e  che  s'  intendessero  ricevute  le  p.oibizioni  aggiunte  da  Roma  ?  Fu 
creduto,  che  quel  cotale  fosse  un  Libro  da  Commercio,  e  fu  lasciato  stampare.  Ma 
r  esperienza  avcndo  insegnato,  che  la  permissione  di  un  male  usata  dalla  industria 
Ecclcsiastica  tcndcva  a  chiuderc  la  circolazione  a  tre  mille,  fu  rivocata  la  licenza,  e  fatto 
stampare  iiuovamentc  T  Indice  vccchio  del  Cuiicordato  1596,  che  solo  puo  dar  norma 
in  questa  materia  alle  coscienze  de'  Sudditi.  E  questa  risoluzione  fatta  collo  stesso 
Decrcto  3  Agosto  1765  si  riconosce  per  le<rittima,  e  giusta  del  Memoriale  medesimo 
22  Novembre  1766  della  Corte  di  Roma.  L'  accettazione,  dunque  e  la  pubblicazione 
giuridica  c  quella,  che  obbliga,  siccomc  anco  di  sopra  si  e  detto,  e  fu  provato  da  gravis- 
simi  autori,  e  specialmente  dall'  insignc  van  Espen.  Ouanto  sia  poi  alii  Capitoli  fatti 
dair  Universita  de'  Librai,  e  confermati  dal  Nunzio,  dal  Patriarca,  e  dall'  Inquisitore 
nel  1567,  hanno  essi  tutto  il  lor  fondamcnto  nell'  opera  scritta  dal  Sig'  Cardinale 
Albizzi  contro  Era  Paolo,  anzi  contro  questo  Governo.  Percib  una  tale  autorita  non  e 
di  veruna  fede,  e  non  puo  esserc  accolta  con  molto  favore  in  Venezia.  Non  si  scorge 
poi  nemmcno  per  la  citazione  medesima,  che  si  legge  nel  Promemoria,  cosa  contengano 
essi  Capitoli  nel  proposito  prescntc.  Sc  per  altro  si  citano  con  fine  di  mostrare  1'  in- 
gerenza  Ecclesiastica  in  quest'  Arte,  perchc  li  ha  confermati  con  suo  decreto,  si  risponde 
che  tale  conferma  non  fa  prova  di  legittima  autorita,  perche  gli  Ecclesiastici  a  lor  talento 
per  lo  stesso  modo  possono  confermare  tutti  gli  Statuti  del  Mondo,  li  Contratti  Civili, 
e  anco  1'  Alcorano.  Cio  si  fa  da  loro  per  arrogare  a  se  ogni  materia.  Non  pretendono 
i  Papi  di  Confermare  in  oggi  anco  gl'  Imperadori,  quando  anticamente  gl'  Imperadori 
conLrmavano  i  Papi  ?  Non  viene  per  questo,  che  senza  il  Papa  non  possono  essere 
eletti  ?  Neir  ultima  Dieta  dell'  Imperio  non  si  voile  nenimeno  ammcttere  il  Nunzio, 
perche  gli  Elettori  conobbero,  che  il  Papa  non  dovea  aver  parte  in  quella  elezione. 
Venendo  finalmente  ai  Dccrcti  dell'  Inquisizione  di  Venezia  1558,  e  1582,  per 
insinuarsi  nelle  Dogane  e  noto  ad  ognuno,  che  essendosi  in  esse  introdotti  con  Pubblica 
condiscendenza  li  Padri  Inquisitori  ne  furono  anco  qualche  tempo  dopo  rimossi  per  il 
loro  indiscreto  procedere,  e  che  colle  due  Leggi  del  Senato  1631,  2  Gennaro,  e  1653, 
24  Settembre,  ne  soiio  tuttavia  tenuti  lontani  ;  il  che  prova  la  inefficacia  di  cotali 
Decreti.  E  se  ha  bastato  ne  tempi  andati,  e  basta  oggidi  la  revisione  del  solo  Deputato 
dal  Principe  anche  per  gli  oggctti  della  Religione,  perche  quel  Libri  vadano  in  Com- 
mercio, e  sotto  gli  occhj  di  tutti,  perche  non  potra  bastare,  perche  siano  anco  ristam- 
pati  ?  L'  un  modo  sebben'  e  diverso  dall'  altro,  1'  effetto  pero  e  lo  stesso  per  mandarlo 
alia  cognizione  degli  uomini.  Li  Decreti  poi  del  Sar  o  Offizio  1660,  23  Novembre,  e 
i^^3j  ^3  Giugno,  e  16  Luglio,  i  quali  prescrivono  la  Licenza,  o  la  Fede  degli  Inquisi- 
tori prima  di  stamparsi  cosa  alcuna  furono  messi  a  campo  la  prima  volta  nel  1688  dal 
Padre  Rovetta  Bresciano  Inquisitore  di  Venezia,  che  fu  fatto  Vescovo  di  Lesina:  in 
prcmio  di  aver  fatto  un  tentativo  simile  a  questo.  Di  essi  prima  di  allora  non  si  era 
intesa  notizia  veruna,  e  furono  anco  allora  tenuti  per  falsi,  e  per  nulli,  perche  davano  a 
questi  Frati  cio  chee  del  Magistrate  Pubblico,  e  facevano  Giudice  1' Inquisitore,  quando 
c  soltanto  IVIinistro  nella  incombenza  della  Revisione.  L'  Autorita  del  Principe  non  e 
prescrivibile  nella  minima  delle  azioni,  che  le  competono  ;  altrimenti  cessarebbe  d'  esser 
Principe.  La  Chiesa  in  altri  tempi  o  per  concessione,  o  per  acquiescenza  de'  Principi 
stese  la  mano,  come  riflette  il  Fleury,  nelli  giudizj  Civili,  nelle  Arti  Teatrali,  negli  Spet- 
tacoli  pubblici,  nella  crcazionedei  'Futori,  ai  Minori  e  ai  Mentecatti,  nella  detenzione  dei 


Documents.      V.  3^5 

Prigioni,  nell'  impiego  del  denaro  pubblico,  ne'  Testamenti,  nelle  Usure,  nei  Contratti. 
Ne  fece  Canoni,  e  Decreti  sopra  queste  materie.  Ne  viene  per  questo  la  conseguenza, 
che  ella  ne  avesse  un  diritto  proprio  di  governarle  nel  Foro  esteriore,  e  che  possa  a  suo 
talento  ripigliarlo  sotto  pretesto  d'  impedire  i  danni,  che  possono  derivare  alia  Religione  ? 
Non  certamente,  perche  la  sua  autorita  e  tutta  spirituale,  e  deve  usarla  nel  Foro  dcU' 
Anima,  e  per  li  mezzi,  che  le  furono  dati  da  Cristo  Signor  Nostro,  e  additati  dagli 
Apostoli  Santi. 

II  decimo  argomento  e  dedotto  dagli  Atti,  Leggi,  e  Decreti  della  Repubblica  fatti 
in  varj  tempi  per  esiggere  dai  Padri  Inquisitori  la  revisione  di  cio,  che  deve  stamparsi, 
in  punto  di  Religione,  supponendo,  che  tali  Decreti  essendo  venuti  al  mondo  dopo  q.uelli 
fatti  dalla  Corte  di  Roma  siano  in  certa  guisa  figli  del  Concilio  Lateranense,  ne  coman- 
dino  la  di  lui  esecuzione,  e  tolgano  al  Senato  per  trasferire  negli  Ecclesiastici  la  facolta 
di  destinare  si  fatti  Revisori  ;  e  tutto  cio  per  la  massima  addotta  dalli  Cortigiani,  che 
li  Principi  devono  seguire,  e  far  osservare  li  giudizj,  e  le  Leggi  della  Chiesa. 

Si  risponde  a  uno  a  uno  dei  documenti  citati  con  quella  esatezza  di  Epoche,  che 
r  Autore  diligentissimo  vuole  negli  altri,  ma  non  osserva  in  se  stesso.  L' Atto  de' Capi 
del  Consiglio  de'  Dieci  1516,  in  cui  si  fa  buoni  1'  esame,  anzi  la  concessione  fatta  dal 
Patriarca,  e  dall'  Inquisitore  per  la  stampa  di  un  Libro,  non  e  gia  un  Decreto,  ovvero  una 
Formola,  come  suppone  1'  Autore,  ma  una  di  quelle  Licenze,  che  dava  allora  quel 
Tribunale.  Non  si  vede  poi,  donde  sia  cavata,  e  sara  forse  un  unico  esempio,  che 
non  ha  vigore  di  Legge,  e  che  e  contradetto  e  distrutto  manifestamente  da  infiniti  altri 
essemplari  di  tenore  afFatto  contrario,  che  si  rincontrano  nei  libri  vecchj  stampati,  e  ne* 
registri  Pubblici  di  quei  tempi.  E  se  quella  Liccnza  fosse  figlia,  o  una  conseguenza  del 
Lateranense  Concilio,  si  domanda,  perche  questo  Concilio  non  si  nomina  in  essa,  e  non 
si  vede  mai  giuridicamcnte  pubblicato  ?  E  se  quella  fu  una  Formola  per  metterlo  in 
esecuzione,  perche  non  fu  in  progresso  continuata?  Anco  i  Giuristi  piu  meschini 
sanno,  che  per  fondare  un  Jus  con  il  possesso  non  basta,  che  si  principj  a  metterlo  in 
pratica,  ma  che  e  necessario  continuare  ;  altrimenti  la  stessa  pratica  senza  la  debita  con- 
tinuazione  si  ha,  come  mai  fosse  stata  per  laragione  da  loro  addotta,  che  non  si  dice  nato 
chi  subito  e  morto.  Inoltre  si  rifletta,  che  cio,  che  quei  accorda  il  Tribunale  de'  Capi 
del  Consiglio  de'  Dieci,  e  concessione  sua,  e  non  d'  altri ;  e  pero  limitabile,  c  revocabile 
ad  arbitrio  suo,  se  giusta  causa  intervenisse  di  farlo.  E  si  nega  assolutamcnte,  che  un 
Decreto  fatto  da  una  Potesta  posteriore  a  quello  di  un'  altra  induca  la  conseguenza,  che 
il  secondo  prenda  vigore,  e  sussistenza  dal  primo.  Le  Potesta  essendo  da  Dio  distinte 
con  diversita  di  Uffizj,  ognuna  provvede  ai  suoi  bisogni,  secondo  i  proprj  rispetti,  e  la 
sola  somiglianza  del  provvedimento  non  rende  1'  una  serva  dell'  altra.  Ouanti  Canoni 
non  fece  la  Chiesa  in  sequela  delle  Leggi  Imperiali,  e  quante  Leggi  non  fecero  gl'  Im- 
peradori  in  sequela  degli  ordinamenti  Canonici  ?  Se  1'  anzianita  del  tempo  che  e  cosa 
accidentale  cagionasse  qucsti  efFetti,  i  Romani  sarebbero  divenuti  servi  dei  Greci, 
perche  da  loro  presero  le  Leggi,  e  cosi  Norimberga  de'  Veneziani.  Molte  Chiese 
specialmente  nei  primi  Secoli  presero  da  altre,  e  riportarono  nel  proprio  Codice  1' ordine, 
e  i  regolamenti  della  disciplina.  Cio  fecero  1'  Africana,  la  Franccse,  e  quella  stessa  di 
Roma,  siccome  e  noto  per  la  Storia  Ecclesiastica.  Ma  non  per  questo  alcuna  di  esse  si 
sogno  mai  di  diventar  Figlia,  o  serva  dell'  altra.  Tutte  sapevano  di  aver  sortita  una  egual 
parte  di  Sacerdozio  nella  cura  del  Gregge  Cristiano,  siccome  i  Principi  Supremi  cono- 
scono  di  aver  sortita  una  egual  parte  d'  Imperio  sopra  i  popoli  a  se  commessi.  Nem- 
meno  e  1'  autore  favorito  dalla  Terminazione  dei  Riformatori  1562,  perche  nemmeno 

3   B 


366  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

cssa  fa  parola  del  Concilio  Latcrancnse,  ne  potcva  farla  non  csscndo  qui  giuridicamente 
accettato.  Si  legga  anzi  attcntamente  questa  Carta,  che  e  la  pietra  fondamentale  della 
Revisione  data  dat  Padre  Inquisitore,  e  si  vedra  a  chiare  note,  che  1'  Inquisitore  non  e 
introdotto  per  autorita  di  Concilio  alcuno,  o  di  Papa,  ma  per  quella  sola  di  Principe: 
Che  non  a!  solo  Inquisitore  si  da'  questa  Incombenza,  ma  ancora  ai  suoi  Vicarj,  e  alle 
altre  persone  Ecclesiastiche,  le  quali  abbiano  carico  al  Tribunal  dell'  Inquisizionc :  Che 
il  metodo  anteriore  al  1562  lasciava  liberta  alio  Stampatore  di  flir  vedere  le  opere  da  chi 
p'lu  gli piaceva  :  Che  inavvcnire  si  vogliono  persone  elette  da  Noi^  cioe  dal  Magistrato. 
Che  allora  si  stabilirono  tre  Revisori,  e  non  due:  Che  un  bezzo  per  Carta  fu  loroaccor- 
dato  di  Mcrcedc,  vale  a  dire  con  stipendio  per  tale  fatica,  rendendoli  cosi  tutti  eguali. 
C.)uesto  documento  solo  ben  considerate  e  bastante  a  confutare  tutti  gli  argomenti 
introdotti  dall'autorc  del  Promemoria.  Molto  mcno  ancora  lo  favorisce  il  Decreto  del 
Senato  1 1  Maggio  1603  ;  in  cui  si  dice,  che  li  Revisori  deputati  saranno  1'  Inquisitore, 
ed  uno  de'  Segretarj  Pubblici,  tolto  il  Lettor  Pubblico,  che  era  il  terzo  Revisore. 
Ouesta  Legge,  che  e  la  prima  del  Senato  nel  proposito  della  Revisione,  al  pari  della 
Terminazione  de'  Riformatori  sta  contro  1'  autore  ;  perche  nemmen  ella  prende  sos- 
tanza  dal  Concilio,  ovvero  dal  Concordato,  e  prova  anzi,  che  quanto  alia  deputazione 
de'  Revisori  per  le  stampe  la  facolta  continuo  sempre  Hberamente  nel  Magistrato  Civile, 
e  non  in  altri,  come  a  quello,  a  cui  appartiene  la  giurisdizione,  c  il  governo  sopra  1' Arte 
della  Stampa.  Si  noti  inoltre  la  parola  saranno^  la  quale  predicando  di  tempo  futuro 
denota  piuttosto  una  deputazione  nuova,  che  la  confermazione  di  una  antica ;  e  si 
riflctta  air  altra  deputati^  la  qual  ci  presenta  la  deputazione,  che  fa  il  Principe,  e  non 
quella  di  un'  altro.  Piu  a  cotali  deputati  si  da  1'  obbligo  del  giuramento.  II  giura- 
inento  importa  subordinazionc,  e  soggezione  ad  un  superiore;  il  che  maggiormente 
dimostra  la  dipendenza  dell'  Inquisitore  dal  Principe  in  questa  incombenza.  Si  cita 
poi  dair  autore  una  questione  mossa  da  Paulo  V.  nel  1615  ;  e  una  riposta  fatta  dare 
dal  Senato  al  Nunzio  con  promessa  di  mantenere  la  facolta  della  Revisione  negl'  Inqui- 
sitori.  Manco  male,  che  egli  non  cita  il  fonte  di  questa  sua  erudizione  ;  poiche  si  nega 
assolutamente  questo  fatto,  di  cui  non  apparisce  vestigio  negli  Archivj  Pubblici,  che 
sono  fonti  assai  piu  esatti,  e  piii  veri  di  quelli  dai  quali  egli  1'  avra  cavata ;  non  essendo 
probabile,  che  sc  1'  abbia  immaginata,  quando  sia  uomo  d'  onore.  Avrebbe  con  piu 
verita  potuta  citare  1'  altra  controversia  mossa  da  Paulo  V.  dieci  anni  prima,  cioe  nel 
1605,  e  terminata  con  tanta  gloria  dalla  Rcpubblica  nel  1607,  quando  senza  far  uso 
deir  Inquisitore  si  stamparono  moltissimi  Libri  con  la  revisione  di  alcuni  Teologi,  che 
furono  dal  Governo  particolarmente  deputati.  E  pure  a  quel  Pontefice  gelosissimo 
de'  suoi  diritti  non  parve  di  trovarne  alcuno  per  se  in  questo  proposito,  ne  in  Bolle 
di  Papi,  ne  in  Concilj,  ne  in  Concordati,  ne  in  Leggi  Venete,  o  Forastieri.  Non  giova 
al  suo  intento  nemmeno  il  Decreto  17  Settembre  1622  ;  non  essendo  quello  che  una 
ripetizione  in  questa  parte  dell'  altro  1603;  siccome  apparisce  dal  suo  proemio.  Anzi 
comincia  dall'  intimare,  che  un  tal  ordine  sussiste  per  dclibcrazione  di  questo  Consigiio^ 
cioe  del  Senato,  e  non  del  Papa,  o  del  suo  Concilio  di  Laterano.  Lo  stesso  puo  dirsi 
dell*  altro  Decreto  24  Settembre  1653,  perche  ancor  questo  si  riferisce  alia  disposizione 
dei  preccdeiiti,  e  non  fa  menzione  di  Concilio  veruno.  Non  sono  parimente  di  gran 
soccorso  alia  pretesa  Romaiia  le  due  Tcrminazioni  de'  Riformatori  1655,4  Eebbraro,  e 
1665,  9  Maggio,  per  le  quali  c  prescritta  la  Fede  de'  Padri  Inquisitori  prima  di  stam- 
parsi  cosa  alcuna.  Poiche  nemmeno  queste  si  fondano  in  sanzione  Ecclesiastica,  ed 
essendo   figlie    dei    soli   Decreti  Pubblici   a  quelh    solamente  devono  riferirsi,   e  non 


'Documents.     V.  367 

possono  attribuire  alle  loro  Paternita  maggiore  ispezione  di  quella,  che  ha  Comandata 
il  Senato,  essendo  il  Magistrate  in  questo  afFare  un  semplice  Delegato,  che  non  puo 
uscire  dai  termini  della  sua  delegazione.  La  differenza  parinienti  insorta  nel  1688,  e 
continuata  per  lo  spazio  di  sette  anni  sta  contro  1'  autore.  Imperciocche  il  punto  vero 
della  questione  non  era  la  Fede,  ma  1'  hnprimatur^  che  aveva  introdotto  1'  Inquisitore. 
La  Fede  lo  costituisce  Ministro  ;  ma  1'  Imprimatur  lo  faceva  compagno  del  Magistrate, 
essendo  un  termine  significative  di  autorita.  Anco  in  allora  riusci  al  Padre  Inquisitore 
d'  impiegare  gli  uffizj  della  Corte  di  Roma  a  fiivore  della  sua  pretesa,  e  furono  adoperati 
quasi  li  medesimi  argomenti  di  oggidi  per  sostenerla,  siccome  appare  da  un  Memoriale 
del  Nunzio  11  Gennajo  1693.  Ma  con  Decreto  29  Settembre  1695  1'  hnpri- 
7natur  in  fine  fu  abolito,  restando  la  Fede  solita,  di  cui  si  prescrisse  dal  Senato  una 
formola,  la  qual  servisse  di  norma  cosi  al  Segretario  come  al  frate,  che  sono  i  due 
Ministri  della  Revisione  deputati  dal  Principe,  e  non  da  altri,  rendendo  ai  suoi 
Magistrati,  e  non  ad  altri,  conto  della  propria  condotta.  E  se  con  esso  Decreto  fu 
stabilita  anche  la  forma  di  nominare  una  tal  Fede  nei  Mandati,  o  sian  Licenze  del 
Magistrate,  cio  e  seguito  per  sola  deliberazione  del  Principe,  e  non  d'  altri  ;  e  pero  a 
lui  solo  compete  1'  interpretarla,  o  modificarla.  Fu  instituita  per  regola  del  Magistrate 
neir  esprimere  il  nome  dei  Reviseri  volute  dal  Concordato  1596;  di  cui  qui  appresso 
si  parlera.  Si  notareno  1'  Inquisitore,  e  il  Segretario,  perche  allora  non  esistevane  altri 
Reviseri,  ne  per  questo  e  tolto  al  Senato  1'  arbitrie  di  aggiungerne  quanti  a  lui  piace. 
E  per  altre  falsa  1'  asserzione  dell'  autore,  che  in  quel  sette  anni  siano  stati  oziosi  li 
Terchj  Veneti,  perche  si  trovano  molti  libri  stampati  nello  State  in  quel  frattempo. 
E  pei  ancor  sagace  1'  industria  sua  di  chiamar  diritto  di  revisione  quelle,  che  e  ministerio 
per  ritornare  per  gradi  all'  hnpriinatur^  cioe  ad  una  veste  di  autorita.  Pretende  final- 
mente  rinnovata  nel  1725,  15  Gennare,  la  Legge  1653,  e  questa  rinnovaziene  non  fa 
per  lui  certamente  preva  maggiore  di  quella  della  Legge  1653.  Tutta  questa 
catena  pertanto  di  Atti,  Leggi,  e  Decreti  Pubblici  in  luego  di  esser  Figlia,  o  serva  della 
Bella  di  Leon  X.,  o  di  altra  Costituziene  Ferastiera  mostra  anzi  1'  avvertenza  sempre 
usata  dal  Governe  di  declinare  da  qualunque  regolamente  ecclesiastice,  e  di  mantenere 
dipendente  dalla  sola  Potesta  Secelare  questa  preziosa  parte  del  sue  Cemmercio. 
Ouante  sia  infine  alia  massima  generale  de'  Cortigiani  replicatamente  ricordata  nelle 
lore  Scritture  e  male  applicata  all'  argomente  presente,  che  i  sovrani  tengene  obblige  di 
Seguire,  e  far  osservare  i  Giudizj,  e  le  Leggi  della  Chiesa  ;  la  Repubblica,  che  e 
Governe  veramente  Cattolico ;  seguende  1'  esempie  de'  Suei  Maggiori,  e  di  altri 
Santissimi,  e  religiosissimi  Principi  ha  sempre  distinte  le  materie  di  Fede  da  quelle  di 
Disciplina,  e  di  Giurisdizione.  Nelle  prime  ella  si  ha  fatto  un  impegno  cospicue  in 
tutti  i  tempi  di  ricevere,  e  far  osservare  esattamente  le  definizioni  dei  Sacri  Concilj 
Generali,  dalla  uniene  de'  quali  e  rappresentata  la  Santa  Chiesa,  e  quelle  ancora  dei 
Sommi  Pontefici  promulgate  nella  debita  forma  della  Cattedra,  come  diceno  i  Teelogi. 
Ma  nelle  Seconde  ella  si  e  creduta  in  dovere  di  censervare  illese  le  ragioni  della  propria 
Sevranita,  li  Riti,  e  le  costumanze  ledevoli  de'  suei  Stati.  E  invere  come  mai  potrebbe 
un  Principe  ammettere  per  esempie  la  costituziene  Unam  SanSlam  di  Bonifazio  VIII.  ; 
che  stabilisce  la  superiorita  del  Papa  nel  Temporale  dei  Principi ;  la  Bolla  in  Coena 
Domini^  che  per  altre  mode  sovverte  tutte  le  Polizie  della  Terra  ;  il  Mare  Magnum 
delle  Concessioni  fatte  ai  Regolari,  che  ha  ingeiata  quasi  affatte  1'  autorita  de'  Vescovi, 
gran  porzione  de'  Tributi  Pubblici,  e  la  miglior  parte  delle  sestanze  de'  Laici ;  le  De- 
cretali,  che  arregano  alia  Dataria  Remana  le  disposizieni  de'  Benefizj  anche  di  Giuspa- 


368  T'he  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

dronato ;    e  quelle,  che  estendono  la  Immunita  Ecclesiastica  sino  alle  Concubine  dei 
frati  ? 

Li  Principi  eziandio  li  piu  timidi,  e  Santi  si  sono  opposti  a  si  fatte  esorbitanze  per 
il  debito,  che  hanno,  di  tramandare  illesa  ai  suoi  successori  la  potesta  ricevuta  da  Dio, 
di  allontanare  ogni  oppressione  da  suoi  sudditi,  di  render  loro  giustizia,  e  di  mantenere 
la  Pubblica  tranquillita.  Per  queste  ragioni  e  stato  introdotto  il  Regio  Exequatur 
in  tutti  gli  stati  veramente  Cattolici^  onde  aprire,  o  chiudere  la  porta  alia  Carte  di  Fuori, 
avendo  1'  esperienza  fatto  conoscere,  che  altro  e  Chiesa  di  Roma,  ed  altro  Corte  ;  altro 
la  Santa  Sede  Apostolica  ;  ed  altro  la  Dataria,  Cancellaria,  e  Camera  Pontificia.  Per 
queste  medesime  ragioni  lo  stesso  Concilio  di  Trento  non  e  in  osservanza  in  molti  capi 
di  Disciplina  non  solo  nelle  Provincie  Oltramontane,  ma  ancora  nel  Dominio  Veneto, 
come  sono  quelli,  che  riguardano  li  debiti  Civili  degli  Ecclesiastici,  le  visite  degli  Ospitali, 
la  commutazione  de'  Testamenti,  le  amministrazioni  delle  Scuole,  i  Monti  di  Pieta, 
r  csame  de'  Notaj,  il  castigo  degli  Adulteri,  e  delle  Concubine,  li  Sinodi  Provinciali,  la 
pubblicazione  delle  Scommuniche,  la  punizione  de'  Regolari  dimoranti  fuori  del 
Chiostro,  r  economia  de'  Monasteri,  le  pene  pecuniarie,  la  confiscazione  de'  beni  alii 
Duellisti,  e  somiglianti  Decreti,  tra  i  quali  1'  autore  del  Promemoria  non  dovrebbe  piu 
scandalizzarsi,  se  sente  francamente  annoverato  ancora  quello  delle  Stampe,  che  pure  non 
abbraccia  tutti  gli  oggetti  della  sua  impresa.  Egli,  come  altrove  si  e  detto,  non  parla 
che  de'  Libri  soli  di  Sacro  Argomento,  e  ne  commette  1'  csanie  agli  ordinarj.  Li  Prelati 
Veneti  non  ne  presero  mai  ingerenza  per  1'  attenzione  usata  dal  Magistrato  ;  e  se  mai 
avessero  tentato  di  poner  la  falce  in  questa  messe,  li  primi  a  sostenere  1'  inosservanza  del 
Concilio,  e  a  discacciarli  col  braccio  del  Principe  sarebbero  stati  i  Padri  Inquisitori 
medesimi,  i  quali  in  caso  tale  sarebbero  venuti  in  campo  col  soccorso  delle  Leggi  Pub- 
bliche,  e  colla  veste  di  Ministri  del  Principe,  e  non  di  Roma.  Cos!  a  misura  de'  loro 
interessi  fanno  valere,  e  non  valere  tutte  le  Leggi  del  Mondo. 
I'roTHTTi.  Rom.  L'  undecimo  argomento  e  tratto  dal  Capitolo  IV.  del  Concordato  1596  ;  il  quale 

Art.  XXXVI.    oi-jjna,  che  nei  Libri  sia  stampata  la  Licenza  solita  del  Magistrato  con  /  no?ni  di  quelli 
MemorV^^    averanno  revisto,  ed  approvato  detti  Libri,  sicconie  e  disposto  per-  le  leggi^  pretendendo, 
che  sotto  questo  nome  di  Leggi  si  comprendano  tanto  le  ordinazioni   Ecclesiastiche, 
quanto  le  Civile  della  Repubblica,  che  dispongono  a  favore  del  Padre  Liquisitore. 

Si  risponde,  che  il  nome  di  Leggi  come  imperioso  e  significativo  della  forza  Civile 
deir  Imperio,  fu  aborrito  dalla  Chiesa,  la  quale  ha  dato  ai  suoi  regolamenti  il  nome  piu 
modesto  di  Canoni  ;  e  che  nel  senso  commune,  e  naturale,  la  Legge  e  propria  de'  soli 
Principi,  che  sono  i  Legislatori  Terreni.  Pero  in  questo  Capo  del  Concordato  il  nome  di 
Leggi  sta  in  favore  della  Repubblica,  e  non  degli  Ecclesiastici.  E  quando  un  Principe 
vuol  dar  vigore  di  Legge  a  qualche  ordinamento  della  Chiesa,  lo  fa  con  atto  espresso,  e 
con  cognizione  della  cosa,  che  ammette.  Qui  non  fu  fatto  ne  1'  uno,  ne  1'  altro  a  favore 
dei  Decreti  Pontificj,  che  vogliono  1'  Inquisitore  Giudice  della  Fede  privativamente  ad 
ogni  altro  nelle  opere  da  stamparsi ;  e  pero  non  sonoattendibili,  ne  possono  venire  sotto 
il  nome  di  Leggi  se  non  le  Leggi  della  Repubblica.  Lo  scopo  vero,  ed  ingenuo 
di  questo  Capo  bene  esaminato,  e  senza  passione,  o  sofismo,  e  quello  d'  impedire  le 
Stampe  arbitrarie,  che  si  fanno  dai  Libraj  ;  e  si  vuol  espresso  il  nome  de'  Revisori  Pub- 
blici  per  togliere  le  revisioni  privati,  che  a  proprio  talento  si  procuravano  dagli  autori,  e 
dai  Libraj,  come  ci  assicura  la  'Ferminazione  1562,  dalle  quali  ne  sorgevano  molti  in- 
convenienti.  Le  leggi  poi  anteriori  al  Concordato  circa  i  Revisori  de'  Libri  sono  quella 
1526,  29  Gennaro,  del  Consiglio  de'  Dieci,  in  cui   la   facolta  di  destinare  i   Revisori 


22  Nov*'.  1766. 


Documents.      V.  3^9 

e  data  ai  Capi  di  quel  Consiglio,  ai  quali  in  allora  era  raccomandata  1'  Arte  della  Stampa, 
e  non  erano  legati  a  condizion  di  persone,  ma  al  solo  numero  di  due  almeno  col  debito 
di  riferir  1'  opinion  sua  in  scriptis  cum  juramento.  L'  altra  legge  era  quella  1544, 
30  Decembre,  dello  stesso  Consiglio  de'  Dieci,  la  qual  raccomanda  la  Revisione  de' 
Libri  alii  Riformatori  dello  Studio  di  Padova,  perche  li  vedano^  o  \\  facciano  vedere.  La 
terza  finalmente  era  la  citata  Terminazione  1562  di  essi  Riformatori,  i  quali  in  luogo 
di  destinare  di  volta  in  volta  i  Revisori,  e  le  mercedi  per  cadaun  Libro,  cosa  per  se 
fastidiosa,  fecero  tre  Revisori  stabili,  uno  Ecclesiastico,  uno  Lettore  Pubblico,  e  uno 
Segretario  con  1'  assegnamento  del  Bezzo  per  Foglio  j  alia  qual  terminazione  si  riferisce 
poi  anco  un  Decreto  1593,  ^'^  ^'^gg^o,  del  Consiglio  de'  Dieci.  Queste  pertanto 
essendo  le  Leggi  anteriori  al  Concordato  devono  per  conseguenza  essere  anco  quelle 
intese  dal  medesimo,  e  non  altre.  In  esse  non  si  pianta  fondamento  in  ordinazione 
veruna  Ecclesiastica,  ne  il  Principe  li  spoglia  dell'  arbitrio  di  conferire  tale  incombenza 
a  che  piu  gli  piace.  Dunque  e  chiaro,  che  il  Concordato  si  riferisce  a  quelle,  e  che  non 
limita,  ne  poteva  limitare  una  tale  autorita,  che  anzi  fu  resa  salva  dalla  studiata 
generalita  de'  termini,  coi  quali  si  espresse  appunto  nel  Capo  Quarto.  E  se  quelle 
parole  avessero  fatto  efFetto  di  limitarla,  il  Principe  non  avrebbe  potuto  far  poi  il  minimo 
cangiamento  in  niuno  dei  Revisori,  e  la  Corte  attentissima  ai  suoi  vantaggi  avrebbe 
alzata  le  grida,  quando  senza  ricevere,  ne  attendere  il  di  lei  consenso  il  Senato  da  se  levo 
il  terzo  Revisore,  che  era  il  Lettor  Pubblico  di  Filosofia.  E  pure  cio  segui  in  molta 
vicinanza  del  Concordato,  mentre  dal  Settembre  1596  sino  al  Maggio  1603,  non 
erano  corsi  che  sei  anni,  e  sette  mesi  circa.  Le  avrebbe  alzate  nel  1623,  quando 
a  fronte  della  ripugnanza  del  Padre  Inquisitore  fu  data  la  licenza  di  stampare  la  storia  di 
Andrea  Morosini.  Cosi  nel  1624,  quando  il  Senato  ammoni  esso  Padre,  e  gli  comando 
di  render  conto  ai  Riformatori  dello  Studio  di  Padova  e  non  ad  altri  nel  fatto  della 
revisione  de'  Libri. 

Queste  Leggi  pertanto,  e  quelle,  che  vennero  di  poi,  mostrano  anzi  la  liberta,  e  la 
potesta  legislativa  del  Principe  ;  e  quante  piu  sono,  tanto  piu  ne  provano  1'  esercizio. 
Percio  in  vigore  di  questo  Capitolo  basta,  che  nelle  Licenze  del  Magistrato  sia  espresso 
il  nome  de'  Revisori,  e  non  piu.  E  se  avesse  forza  di  stabilire  il  Segretario,  e  il  Padre 
Inquisitore  per  Revisori  perpetui  de'  Libri  con  gius  privativo,  ne  verrebbe  1'  efFetto 
terribile,  che  il  poterli  o  non  poterli  stampare  dipenderebbe  dall'  arbitrio  loro.  II 
Segretario  certamente  non  ha  questa  pretesa,  ne  professa  alcun  jus  quesito  in  quel  Con- 
cordato. Ne  di  tanto  errore  possono  imputarsi  quegli  avveduti  Senatori  intervenuti 
nel  medesimo,  i  quali  avendo  ristretta  colle  molte  avvertenze  apposte  la  facolta  di 
proibire  nel  Tribunale  Ecclesiastico,  e  di  prender  ingerenza  nelle  Stampe  sarebbcro 
stati  poi  cosi  ciechi  di  abbandonare  alia  volonta  di  un  solo,  Frate,  e  Ministro  anco  di 
Roma  il  destino  di  questo  Traffico,  e  de'  suoi  Mercadanti.  Quando  tale  fosse  1'  eft'etto, 
il  Padre  Inquisitore  avrebbe  conseguito  un  Tribunale  da  se  solo,  e  un  Regno  proprio,  e 
un'  altra  Giurisdizione  in  casa  del  Principe  feracissima  di  gravissimi  disturbi,  perche 
chiuderebbe  la  porta  ai  Libri,  che  difendono  la  ragioni  de'  Sovrani,  e  la  spallancherebbe 
agli  altri,  che  le  opprimono,  ed  ampliano  all'  infinito  le  pretensioni  degli  Ecclesiastici, 
cosicche  per  gradi  il  Mondo  ritornerebbe  alio  stato  della  ignoranza,  o  non  avverrebbe 
altra  scienza  se  non  quella,  che  fosse  commoda  agl'  interessi  del  Clero.  Questo 
Capitolo  dunque  lascio  1'  Inquisitore,  e  gli  altri  Revisori  nella  qualita,  e  condizione  in 
cui  si  trovavano  allora,  cioe  di  ministri  dipendenti  dalle  Leggi  della  Repubblica,  e 
destinati  dal  Magistrato,  sociabili  con  altri,  e  amovibili  ancora.     Ne  un  Magistrato,  che 


37° 


The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 


Promem.  Ro- 
mano. 
Art.  XLVII. 


Promem.  Rom. 

Art.  XLVI. 

XLVIII. 

XLIX.  L.   LI. 

LII. 

c  Memor''. 
22  Nov''.  1766. 


ha  autorita  limitata,  e  rivocabile  da  un  superiorc,  che  e  il  Senato,  poteva  dar  loro  un 
potere  illimitato  c  irrcvocabile.  Adunque  esso  capitolo  e  pienamente  eseguito,  quando 
nellc  Liccnze  dc'  Riforiiiatori  sono  spiegati  i  nomi  di  coloro,  chc  dalle  Leggi  sono 
dcstinati  alia  Revisione. 

II  duodecimo  argoniento  esibisce  un  sillogismo  in  forma  secondo  1'  uso  delle 
Scuole.  La  maggiore  e,  che  la  deputazionc  in  ogni  causa  deve  farsi  da  quelli,  ai  quali 
per  diritto  spetta  la  Cognizione.  La  niinore  e,  che  appartiene  alia  Chiesa  per  institu- 
zione  Divina  il  conosccre,  e  deciderc  come  Giudice  legittimo,  e  Tribunal  competente 
le  materie  di  Fede.  La  conseguenza  e,  che  dunque  alia  Chiesa  e  non  ai  Principi 
appartiene  il  deputare  le  persone,  che  rivedano,  ed  approvino  i  libri  in  punto  di  Fede,  e 
di  Religione. 

Si  risponde  brevemente,  che  siamo  d'  accordo  nella  maggiore,  e  nella  minore,  ma 
che  si  nega  la  conseguenza :  Perche.  la  deputazione  di  Revisori  per  le  Stampe  non  e 
una  deputazione  di  Giudici  in  Causa  di  Fede,  e  di  Religione,  come  suppone  accorta- 
mente  1'  autore,  ma  una  destinazione  di  Ministri,  i  quali  soltanto  guardano,  se  nel 
Libre  si  contiene  cosa  offensiva  al  Dogma,  come  consta  ad  evidenza  dal  testo  delle 
Leggi,  e  del  fatto.  E  non  trovandola  lo  approvano  col  fame  1'  attestato  consueto,  e 
trovandola  lo  disapprovano  col  negare  esso  attestato.  E  in  questo  senso  si  dice  il  loro 
approvare,  e  disapprovarc.  Ne  questa  visione,  o  revisione,  com'  e  chiamata  dalle  Leggi, 
tiene  luogo  di  giudizio  formale,  ma  di  semplice  opinione.  Poiche  se  fosse  giudizio 
Canonico,  il  Padre  Liquisitore  con  assurdita  intolerabile  sarebbe  fatto  eguale,  ed  anche 
superiore  a  Monsignor  Patriarca  nel  maneggio  di  quelle  Chiavi  Celesti,  che  Gesu 
Cristo  vcro,  e  solo  nostro  Signore,  ha  volute  affidare  soltanto  agli  Apostoli  Suoi,  ed  ai 
Vcscovi  lor  Successori.  Inoltre  ne  seguirebbe  un  altro  inconveniente  anco  nell'  ordine 
stesso  Forense  della  Chiesa,  poiche  il  Padre  Inquisitore  non  potrebbe  condannare 
sedente  al  Santo  Offizio  il  Libro  da  se  approvato  con  tale  giudizio,  siccome  talvolta  e 
avvenuto;  ma  sarebbe  necessita  di  attendere  la  condanna  da  un  Tribunale  superiore  al 
suo,  e  forse  instituirlo,  perche  1'  Inquisizione  del  Santo  Offizio  in  questo  Dominio  e  il 
Giudice  definitivo  nella  condanna  de'  Libri  per  materia  di  Fede,  siccome  dispone  il 
Capitolo  Settimo  del  Concordato  1596.  L'  approvare  dunque,  e  disapprovare  di  questi 
Revisori  deriva  da  instituzione  umana  e  non  J3ivina,  e  nello  Stato  della  Repubblica 
Veneta  e  ministero,  e  non  autorita  in  quel  modo  stesso,  che  si  farebbe  approvare  la 
sodezza  di  una  Fabbrica  dall'  Architetto,  la  bonta  di  un  Fucile  dall'  Artigliere,  uno 
stromento  da  un  suonatore,  dove  ciascuno  in  sua  scienza  da  un  giudizio  di  Perito,  e 
non  di  Giudice,  di  disccrnimento  e  non  di  giurisdizione. 

11  decimotcrzo  argomento  finalmente  si  piglia  dall'  esempio  di  alcuni  antichi 
Principi,  che  lasciarono  alia  decisione  della  Chiesa  la  condanna  dei  Libri  in  punto  di 
religione,  e  dall'  autorita  di  alcuni  Santi,  e  dotti  Scrittori,  che  vissero  nei  secoli  bassi,  e 
che  furono  d'  opinione  di  doversi  riferire  al  Papa  i  disordini  in  materia  di  Fede,  e  di 
assoggettarne  al  di  lui  esame  gli  scritti,  che  si  vogliono  divolgare. 

Si  risponde,  che  la  questione  presente  non  versa  sulla  facolta  di  condannare,  ma  in 
quella  di  rivedere  i  Libri  in  punto  di  Religione.  Pero  gli  esempj  addotti  non  hanno 
che  fare  piu  della  luna  coi  gamberi.  La  condanna  in  punto  di  Religione,  che  e 
giudizio,  e  atto  giurisdizionale,  fu  lasciata  alia  Chiesa  anco  dalla  Repubblica  di 
Venezia,  siccome  appare  cospicuamente  dall'  artic.  VIL  dello  stesso  Concordato,  e 
delle  condanne  fatte  in  questo  Santo  Uffizio  in  relazione  al  medesimo,  delle  quali 
industriosamente  non  se  ne  cita  pur  una.     E  se  1'  Inquisitore  in  questo  fara  le  parti 


Documents.      V. 


37 


sue,  fara  cosa  utile  al  Servizio  di  Dio,  e  grata  ad  un  Principe  religiose,  qual'  e  appunto 
questa  Repubblica.  Si  potevano  per  altro  citare  dall'  autore  gli  esempi  ancora  di  quegl' 
Imperatori,  che  lasciarono  bensi  alia  Chiesa  la  censura  Canonica,  cioe  il  decidere  delle 
opinioni,  ma  che  vollero  far  essi  di  propria  autorita  il  divieto  de'  Libri,  e  la  condanna 
dell'  incendio  loro,  che  e  pena  temporale.  E  quanto  all'  opinionc  dei  privati  Scrittori 
sebben  essa  e  rispettabile,  non  fa  pero  Legge  per  chi  si  sia,  e  molto  meno  per  i  Principi 
supremi,  che  non  hanno  Superiore  dopo  Dio.  Che  i  disordini  in  punto  di  Fede  siano 
recati  a  notizia  del  Pontefice,  e  cosa  buona,  e  anco  debita,  perche  egli  tiene  il  primo 
luogo  tra  i  Sacri  Pastori,  affinche  coUa  sua  autorita,  col  suo  consiglio,  e  coll'  opera  de' 
Vescovi  suoi  Confratelli  trovi  il  rimedio  occorrente.  Ma  non  si  sa  poi  come  conciliare 
il  Santo  rigore,  che  si  mostra  per  mondare  gli  altrui  stati  dai  Libri  proibiti,  colla 
facilita,  che  si  vede  introdotta  di  venderli  in  Roma.  Non  e  libro,  quantunque  proibito, 
e  scellerato,  che  non  si  trovi  vendibile  in  quella  Citta  sotto  il  Manto  di  alcune  Con- 
cessioni  Apostoliche.  Se  queste  siano  un  preservativo  benedetto  per  impedire  le 
contaminazioni  degli  spiriti,  e  se  in  cio  si  contenga  mistero  alcuno  di  Fede,  o  piuttosto 
di  Traffico,  essendo  varia  1'  opinione  degli  uomini,  se  ne  rimmette  ai  piu  dotti,  e  meno 
interessati  la  spiegazione. 

Dalle  cose  pertanto  esposte  ognuno  agevolmente  comprende,  che  alcuni  degli 
argomenti  adoperati  nelle  Romane  Scritture  niente  hanno  che  fare  colla  questione 
immaginata  da  quel  Cortigiani,  e  che  gli  altri,  e  per  il  Diritto,  e  per  il  fatto  agiscono 
anzi  contro  di  loro.  Ora  e  tempo  di  mostrare,  che  1'  Inquisitore  Veneto  in  questa 
incombenza  e  Ministro  deputato,  e  dipendente  dal  solo  Principe  in  vigore  di  suo 
mandato ;  il  che  si  fara  colla  maggior  brevita,  e  con  poca  fatica. 

Si  e  gia  vcduto,  che  in  tale  inspezione  egli  non  e  collocato  per  ordinazione 
Divina ;  o  per  Canone  alcuno  legittimamente  ricevuto.  Anzi  si  e  mostrato,  che  la  sua 
instituzione  prende  radice,  e  sostanza  dalla  sola  Legge  del  Principe,  la  quale  lo  ha 
deputato  non  per  Giudice,  ma  per  Ministro,  e  con  mercede  assegnata.  Le  leggi,  che 
fanno  la  prova  indubitata  di  una  tale  deputazione,  sono  quelle  citate  dal  Promemoria 
medesimo,  cioe  la  Terminazione  de'  Riformatori  1562,  e  li  Decreti  del  Senato  1603, 
1622,  1653,  e  1695.  A  questi  si  possono  aggiungere  ancora  li  Decreti  1623,  19 
Maggio,  e  1624,  3  Decembre,  dello  stesso  Senato,  poiche  in  ambedue  lucidamentc  1' 
Liquisitorc  nella  qualita  di  Revisorc  di  Libri  e  dichiarato  e  riconofciuto  Ministro  della 
Repubblica,  e  non  di  altra  Potesta  ;  si  correggono  gli  arbitrj,  che  egli  commetteva  o 
negando  1'  attestato  consueto  per  le  stampe,  o  eccedendo  nella  esazione  delle  sue 
mercedi  j  e  si  obliga  a  render  conto  delle  difficolta,  che  incontrasse,  al  Magistrate 
come  a  suo  Superiore  in  questa  incombenza.  Ma  giovava  all'  autore  di  dissimularli 
come  poco  favorcvoli  alia  sue  impresa,  e  noi  li  aggiungeremo  nel  fine  di  queste  osserva- 
zioni  per  suo  conforto.  Lo  stesso  Maggior  Consiglio  colla  Legge  1628,  25  Settembre, 
neir  atto  di  raccomandare  la  materia  delle  Stampe  al  Magistrate  sopra  la  Blastema 
dichiaro,  che  la  Rev'isione^  e  la  Licetiza  appartiene  ai  Riformatori.  E  sebbene  ncl  1688 
il  Padre  Rovetta  mosse  arditamente  la  pretesa  dell'  hnpritnatur^  nella  quale  impegno  gli 
Uffizj  della  Corte  di  Roma,  e  ne  ottenne  un  Vescovatoj  il  Senato  nondimeno  rimise 
1'  Inquisitore  al  Magistrate,  di  cui  lo  riconosceva  Ministro,  ne  quella  Paternita  sebben 
Reverendissima  ebbe  coraggio  di  sottrarsi  dall'  ubbidienza  a  tal  Superiore.  Tutto  cio 
prova  ad  evidenza,  che  un  simile  Revisore  non  conosce  della  dottrina  di  un  Libro  nel 
Foro  Spirituale,  e  non  fa  giudizio  Canonico,  ma  che  indaga  estragiudicialmente,  e  vede  di 
un  fatto  per  renderne  conto  a  quello,  che  in  tale  uffizio  lo  ha  costituito.     Ne  la  potesta 


372  The  Venetian  Frinting  Press. 

della  Chiesa  rimane  offesa  da  tale  provvedimeiito,  poiche  resta  qual  era  prima,  cioe 
libera  di  poter  formare  la  sua  Ccnsura,  c  di  pronunciare  il  suo  giudizio  Canonico  non 
meno  sopra  le  dottrine  stampatc,  che  sopra  ogni  scritto,  e  detto  di  uomo  Cristiano  in 
punto  di  RcHgione,  quando  proceda  colic  forme  prescrittc  dai  Sacri  Canoni,  o  dai  Con- 
cordati,  come  si  c  detto ;  c  potra  scmpre  senza  veruna  difficolta  dichiare  Eretico  non 
solo  uii  Libro,  ma  un  uomo  ancora.  11  Principe  nelleStampe  non  giudica  della  dottrina 
Cattolica,  ma  conosce  del  fatto  per  mezzo  de'  suoi  Revisori  deputati,  onde  impedire  il 
corso  a  qualunque  errore,  per  il  debito,  che  incombe  anco  ai  Principi  e  per  comando 
Divino,  e  per  ragionc  Politica  di  difendere  la  Religione.  Le  Legge  1562,  e  successive 
emanarono  in  tempi  innocenti,  e  furono  utili,  sinche  li  Padri  Inquisitori  non  abusarono 
della  incombenza,  e  non  la  convcrtirono  in  danno  del  Principato.  II  Principe  con 
insignc  toleranza  in  hiogo  di  castigarli  si  contento  di  usare  moderazione,  e  di  andare 
con  temperamenti  assai  blandi  di  tempo  in  tempo  incontro  alle  loro  fraudi.  Ma  oggidi 
vcdendo  totalmente  deluse  le  sue  rette  intcnzioni,  c  fiitto  abuso  della  pieta  sua,  fu  in 
nccessita  di  venire  alia  provvisione  promulgata  a'  3  Agosto  1765.  Non  si  vede  poi, 
come  possano  dcrivare  cattivi  effetti  dalla  Rcvisione  di  un  Prete,  il  quale  e  Teologo  di 
una  Universita  Cattolica,  cd  approvata  dai  Papa,  c  non  daquelladi  un  Frate  Inquisitore, 
o  dai  suo  Commissario,  quando  peravventura  li  Frati  nell'  assumere  il  gradi  di  Ministri 
non  si  pretendessero  fatti  miracolosamente  participi  della  infallibilita  Pontificia.  Qui 
invcro  non  sono  mai  stati  creduti  partecipi,  e  molto  meno  si  crederanno  inavvenire,  do- 
pocche  nel  principio  di  Maggio  dccorso  fu  negato  dai  Prete  Teologo  1'  attestato,  e  fu 
benignamcnte  concesso  dai  Frate  Commissario  al  Sig'^Contc  Stefano  Carli  per  la  stampa 
di  certo  Foglio,  che  sovvertiva  il  timorc  dell'  uomo  verso  Dio,  e  tutta  1'  autorita  della 
Divina  Scrittura.  11  fatto  nacque  a  un  parto  medesimo  col  Promemoria  Romano,  e  il 
Magistrato  si  trovo  in  necessita  di  correggere  il  Frate,  e  di  comandare  al  Conte  una 
pubblica  ritrattazione.  Se  la  P  ede  di  cotal  Revisore  fosse  stato  un  giudizio  Canonico,  e 
non  opinione,  avrebbeegli  autorizzata  una  bella  dottrina  nella  Chiesa  di  Dio  ?  Provvida 
poi  si  ravvisa  anco  la  destinazione  di  un  sacerdote  secolare  attesi  li  diversi,  ed  opposti 
sistemi,  che  si  professano  dalle  Scuole  de'  Regolari,  specialmente  nellc  questioni  Morali, 
c  Teologiche,  dove  un  arcano  del  proprio  Istituto,  o  lo  spirito  di  partito  inseparabile 
dalla  umana  condizione  impedisce  talvolta  moltc  produzioni  utili  alle  Scienze,  e  alia 
Societa.  Gli  Uffizj  delle  Inquisizioni  sonodivisi  quasi  per  eredita  tra  li  due  Ordini  de' 
Domenicani,  e  dei  PVancescani,  e  tutti  gli  altri  Regolari  ne  sono  disgiunti.  L'  Inquisitore 
pertanto  Domenicano  non  abbandonera  agevolmente  i  principj  difesi  dalle  sue  Scuole, 
ne  il  Franciscano  quelle  dellc  proprie  ;  e  1'  uno,  e  1'  altro  con  1'  arma  pubblica  della 
Revisione  possono  commetterc  molte  vendette  private  sopra  i  suoi  avversarj,  c  sopra  li 
medesimi  suoi  Confratelli,  siccome  tal  volta  e  accaduto,  e  ne  sono  state  fatte  doglianze 
al  Magistrato.  E  ragioncvolc  all'  incontro,  che  il  Prete  Revisore  non  essendi)  legato 
cogl'  interessi  di  alcun  partito,  ed  avendo  meno  di  attaccamento  colli  Ministri  della 
Corte  Romana  sia  tutto  Ministro  del  Magistrato,  e  piu  Confidente.  Ouesta  circostanza 
e  quella,  che  piu  duole  ai  Cortigiani,  perche  egli  opera  col  lumc  retto  della  ragione,  e 
del  proprio  disccrnimento  senza  parzialita,  c  senza  attenderc  1'  oracolo  della  Congrega- 
zione,  come  fa  1' altro.  La  stampa,  come  altrove  si  e  accennato,  e  un'  Arte  Laica,  per 
cui  in  luogo  de'  Libri  scritti  a  mano  si  communicano  agli  uomini  le  opere  degli 
Scrittori ;  cosi  che  non  e  cambiato  1'  eftetto,  ma  il  modo  e  reso  anche  piu  facile  di 
communicare  le  dottrine,  e  le  Scienze.  Prima  di  essa  erano  in  uso  grande  i  Copisti, 
ne  si  trova  memoria  che  sopra  il  mestiere  di  questi,  che  pur  teneva  il  luogo  della  Stampa, 


Documents.      V.  nyn 

abbia  mai  la  Chiesa  presa  ingerenza  ne  preteso  mai  di  vedere  le  opere,  che  copiavano. 
Venuta  al  mondo  quest'  Arte  verso  1'  anno  1460  fu  considerata  sempre  Laica  ;  e  se  gli 
Ecclesiastici  tentarono  d'  introdursi  per  varj  modi,  e  sotto  varj  pretesti,  la  Repubblica 
li  voile  esclusi,  ben  considerando  le  dannosissimeconseguenze,  che  nesarebbero  derivate 
air  autorita  sua,  a  questa  riguardevole  porzione  del  suo  Traffico,  ed  ai  Sudditi  Suoi,  che 
sarebbero  fatti  servi  degl'  interessi  altrui,  ed  impediti  insieme  di  apprendere  le  scienze 
nella  loro  purita.     E  cosa  notoria,  che  gl'  Inquisitori  lasciano  correre  facilmente  que' 
Libri,  nei  quali  si  conculca  la  fama  dei  Principi,  si  avvilisce  la  giurisdizione  loro,  e  si  fa 
il  Papa  padrone,  e  Monarca  non  solo  delle  cose  Spirituali,  e  Divine,  ma  eziandio  delle 
Temporali,  e  Civili,  e  cio  per  Diritto  non  umano,  ma  Divino  contro  il  sentimento 
della  Scrittura  Santa,  e  della  Chiesa  antica.     Pero  il  lasciar,  che  trovino  corso  le  dottrine 
solamente  dei   Romani,  e  nascondere  gli  autori,  che  quelle  confutano,  e  difendono  i 
Principi,  sarebbe  lo  stesso  che  voler  ruinare,  perche  il  mondo  s'  imbeverebbe  di  sediziose 
opinioni.     Posto  pertanto  il  negozio  in  questi  termini  si  trova  la  Repubblica  in  una 
invincibile  necessita  di  non  poter  far  atto,  che  ofFenda  in  minima  parte  la  liberta  del 
suo  governo.     Mossa  da  questa  necessita  medesima  ella  ha  sempre  governata  questa 
materia  indipendentemente  da  ogni  stabilimento  Ecclesiastic©,  ne  ha  voluto  legare  a 
Concordati  il  suo  Diritto  Supremo.    Per  la  qual  ragione  il  Concordato  1596  non  da  al 
Padre  Inquisitore  nella  revisione  de  Libri  prerogativa  alcuna  particolare,  e  distinta  dagli 
altri  Revisori,  ma  lo  lascia  alia  comun  condizione,  qual  lo  ha  trovato,  cioe  capace  di 
compagni,  e  amovibile  ancora,  quando    non    corrisponda  all'  oggetto  delle  Pubbliche 
intenzioni.     Li  due  altri  Concordati  1289,  ^  ^551?  ^^^  formano  la  regola  dell'  Uffizio 
Inquisitoriale  in  questo  Dominio,  non  contengono  parola  nel  proposito  de'  Libri,  e  non 
conferiscono  sopra  di  essi  al  Padre  Inquisitore  facolta  alcuna  particolare.     II  Breve  di 
sua  elezione  esibito  al  Governo  non  fa  questo  effetto,  ed  egli  non  puo  far  uso  di  autorita 
non  conosciuta    dal    Principe.       Nemmeno    P    autorita    di    Padre  Maestro  nella  sua 
Religione  non  lo  autorizza  a  questo ;  perche  sarebbero  autorizzati  tutti  i  Frati  Maestri. 
Le  Regole  dell'  Indice,  che  potrebbero  in  parte  soccorrerlo,  non  hanno  maggior  forza  in 
questo  Dominio,  ne  intelligenza  diversa  di  quella,  che  da  loro  il  Concordato  1596  ;  il 
quale  in  questa  parte  non  stabilisce  altro,  che  1'  espressione  dei  nomi  di  chi  ha  revisto  il 
Mandato  dei  Riformatori,  come  si  e  veduto.     L'  oggetto  dunque  arcano  del  tentative 
presente  non  e  di  ricuperar  al  Padre  Inquisitore  cosa  propria,  e  legittima,  la  qual  fosse 
perduta,  o  diminuita,  ma  di  mettere  in  schiavitu  il  Governo  per  far  proprio  cio,  che  e 
del  Principe,  per  diventar  di  Ministro  Giudice,  per  ritornare  nelle  Dogane,  e  impadronirisi 
di  tutto.     Ouando  la  revisione  fosse  accordata  al   Padre  Inquisitore  come  sua  propria, 
non  renderebbe  piu  conto  al  Magistrate,  come  e  tenuto  per  le  Leggi,  ma  a  Roma,  ed 
avrebbe  in  mano  un  modo  facile  di  frangere  li  Concordati,  come  ha  tentato,  e  di  far 
valere  tutte  le  proibizioni  Romane  a  suo  Jrbitrio.     In  somma  egli  non  sarebbe  piu 
Ministro  del  Magistrato,  ma  Tribunale  della  Corte  Romana,  uomo  non  piu  dipendente, 
ma  indipendente,  inamovibile,  Giudice,  e  Sovrano  non  meno  della  dottrina,  che  del 
traffico.     In  tal  guisa  egli  solo  avrebbe  quel  potere,  che  non  ha  tutto  il  Tribunale  del 
Santo  Officio  unito  con  1'  assistenza  del  Magistrato  Secolare.     Ognuno  consideri,  se  la 
prudenza  degli  antichi  Legislatori  ha  voluto  mai  introdurre  un  effetto  cosi  terribile,  e 
pernicioso   alle   massime   fondamentali   di   questo  Governo  colla    introduzione    d'   un 
semplice  Revisore  di  Stampe.     Questo  negozio  si  potrebbe  paragonare  all'  altro  dell' 
Inquisizione  contro  gli  Eretici,  in  cui  essendo  a  principio  stata  accordata  agli  Ecclesiastici 
dagl'  Imperadori,  e  dalla  Repubblica  una  podesta  cumulativa  coi  Magistrati  Civili,  essi 

3  c 


-^74  '^^^^  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

a  poco  a  poco  se  la  pigliarono  tutta  con  esclusione  di  questi.  Entrino  gli  Eccle- 
siastic! anco  nella  Stampa  con  titolo  proprio,  e  non  dipendente,  e  se  ne  pro- 
veranno  gli  cfFetti.  Contro  gli  scrittori,  c  le  opere  loro  resta  nella  Chiesa  tuttavia 
intatto  il  giudizio,  che  e  suo ;  ne  la  giunta  di  un  Revisore  di  piu,  ne  di  cento  leva  a  lei 
questo  potere.  Le  decision!  di  Fede,  e  Religione  devono  esser  appoggiate  all'  autorita 
infallibilc  della  stessa  Chiesa,  e  non  all'  opinionc  ambulatoria,  ed  al  giudizio  arbitrario 
di  privati  Dottori,  qiial  sarebbc  in  sostanza  quello  voluto  oggidi  dalla  Corte  di  Roma. 

II  Padre  Inquisitorc  distaccato  dal  Tribunalc  del   Santo  Offizio  non   veste  alcuna 
prerogativa  nella  materia  de'  Libri,  che  gli  sia  stata  concessa  da  altri  che  dalla  Repub- 
blica.     E  questa  prerogativa  e  di  semplice  Teologo  da  lei   deputato,  perche  colla  sua 
perizia  Teologica  riconosca  il  fatto,  e  coll'  attestazione  assicuri  il  Governo  per  dare,  o 
negare  la  permissione  della  Stampa.     In   Roma  stessa  la  revisione  e  raccomandata  al 
Padre  Maestro  del  Sacro  Palazzo,  che  certamente  non  e  grado  di  girarchia  nella  Chiesa 
di  Dio,  e  che  pero  non  toglic  a  quelle  Congregazioni  la  facolta  di  giudicare,  e  proibire 
le  opere  da  se  licenziate.     In  Parigi  si  stampano  i  Libri  anco  di  argomenti  Dogmatic! 
colla  sola   revisione  di  un  Dottore  della  Sorbona,  o  di  un'  altro   Perito  Ecclesiastico 
destinato  dal  Regio  Guardasigilli,  o  dal  Cancelliere  del  Regno.     Ma  non  percio  que' 
Ministri  si  stimano  fatti  Giudici  della  Fede,  ne  que!  Prelati  hanno  riguardo  di  promul- 
gate colle  lor  Pastoral!  la  Censura,  e  il  giudizio  competente  alia  Chiesa.     Dal  che  e 
chiaro,  che  cotali  Revisori  non  hanno  la  veste  di  Giudice  Canonico,  qual  si  dipinge 
con  accortezza  nel  Promemoria,  ma  sono  unicamente  osservatori   di  quelle  cose,  che 
per  loro  opinione  possono  offendere  la  Religione.      II  Sovrano  pertanto,  da  cui  deriva 
una  tal  facolta,  puo  communicarla  anco  ad  altri,  e  toglierla  eziandio  a  chi  1'  ha  data. 
Non  si  e  egli  spogliato,  ne  poteva  spogliarsi  della  liberta  naturale  d'  investirne  qualun- 
que  altra  persona,  in  cui  alle  qualita  di  uomo  probo,  dotto,  e  fedele  trovi  congiunta  la 
Perizia,  o   scienza   che    gli   abbisogna.      II   Principe   per  ragion   del  suo   imperio  ha 
dritto  di  regolare  in  quel  modo,  che  piu   crede  conveniente,  la  disciplina  dello  Stato 
suo.     E  questa  potesta  deve   usarla  a  misura  dell'  esigenze,  ne  puo  ricever  da  altri  il 
rimedio,  che  ha  nelle  man!,  senza  diminuirla.     Poteva  pure  la  Repubblica  di  Venezia 
rimovere   da  questa  incombenza  il  Padre  Inquisitore,   che   ne  aveva   dato  il  motive, 
essendo  indubitato  per  tutte  le   Leggi,  che  chi   puo  instituire   puo  anche  destituire. 
Imperciocche  questo  Religioso  non  erigge  qui  Tribunale  sopra  le  opere  da  stamparsi  ne  in 
vigore  della  Potesta  conferita  da  Cristo  alia  Chiesa,  ne  in  conseguenza  del  Suo  Inqui- 
sitoriale  Offizio,  ne  di  Concordato,  o  Canone  ricevuto  ;  ma  le  esamina  nella  sua  Cella 
come  Revisore,  e  Dottore,  che  si  occupa  in  un  impiego  ministerial,  temporaneo,  e 
mercenario,    conferito   e    dipendente    dalla    superiorita    del    Magistrate    Civile.     Ma 
seguendo  ella    1'   indole   clementissima  del  Governo    voile    usare    un    nuovo    atto    di 
benignita,  lasciandolo  nella  primiera  incombenza,  resa  soltanto  comune  con  un'  altro 
Ministro  fornito  di  egual  dottrina,  e  pieta  con    fine  di   assicurare  i  rispetti   suoi,  di 
togliere  i   ritardi  delle  impression!,  e  di  non  lasciare  nell'  arbitrio  di  un  uomo  solo,  e 
dipendente  dalle  commission!  segrete   di  altro  Principe   il  destine  delle  Stampe,   che 
forma  un  ramo  importante  del  proprio  Commercio,  e  1'  alimento  principale  di  molte 
Art!  in  questa  citta,  come  sono  Carta,  Torchiaj,  Gittatori  di  Caratteri,  Professor!  di 
Disegno,  Intagliator!  in  Legno,  e  in  Rame,  Copisti,  Traduttori,  Correttori,  Legator!  e 
Venditor!  di  Libri. 

Institul  il  nuovo  cello  stesso  diritto,  e  potesta,  colla  quale  destine  il  vecchio  indi- 
pendentemente  da  quaknique  ordinazione  Ecclesiastica,  cioe  di  propria  libera  autorita, 


Documents.      V.  375 

ben   conoscendo   che   la  societa  d'  un'   altra   era   pericolosa,   e  col   progresso   avrebbe 
discacciata  la  prima.      Cosi  mostro  che  la  ispezione  data  a'  questi   Padri  dal  Principe 
non  e  di  tal  modo,  che  non  possa  riassumerla  alle  occorrenze ;  e  che  il  Sacerdote  Secolare 
nuovamente  destinato  alia  revisione  non  e  un  intruso,  come  fu  dato  a  credere  a  Mon- 
signor  Nunzio,  ma  che  fu  destinato  da  legittima  Potesta.     E  se  li  Ministri  Romani 
passando  dal  dritto  d' eleggere  alle  qualita  dell'  elettoimputano  d'incapacita  quest'  uomo, 
e  quindi  credono  che  si  apra  il  corso  a  Libri  di  perniciose  dottrine ;  mostrano  di  non 
sapere,  che  egli  e  Dottore  in  Sacra  Teologia,  e  dell'  ordine  degli  aggregati  al  CoUegio  de' 
Teologi  di  Padova,  il  che  importa  esami  piii  rigorosi,  e  prove  piii  solenni.    Mostrano  di 
non   sapere,  che  quel   Collegio  di  Teologi  fu  approvato,   e  autorizzato  nel   1363  da 
Urbano  V,,  e  nel  1424  piii  ampiamente  confermato  da  Martino  V.,  ambedue  Sommi 
Pontefici ;  che  il  Vescovo  stesso  e  il  Capo  di  quel  Collegio ;  che  la  Laurea  viene  con- 
ferita  per  autorita  Pontificia ;  che  il  Laureato  dinanzi  al  Vescovo,  e  a  tutto  il  Collegio 
fa  la  solenne  professione  della  Fede  Cattolica ;  che  dopo  un  tal  atto  e  dopo  1'  approva- 
zione   di  un  tal  Collegio  non  puo  aver  luogo  il  sospetto  ingegnosamente  sparse  nei 
Memoriali  prodotti,  perche  la  presunzione  Legale,  e  canonica,  che  milita  per  il  Revisore 
Teologo,  non  si  potrebbe  distruggeve  che  con  1'  evidenza  de'  fatti  contrarj.      Ma  se  si 
vorra  esaminare  la   persona,  si  trovera  irreprensibile  e  nella  dottrina  e  ne'  costumi. 
Mostrano  ancora  di  non  sapere  le  facolta  conferite  per  la  medesima  autorita  del  Pontefice 
ai   Dottori   Teologi,  di  spiegar  le  Divine  Scritture,  di  tener  Cattedra  di  Teologia,  in- 
segnare,  disputare,  e  altre  clausole  piene  d'  ampiezza,  e  d'  autorita,  come  si  vede  nell' 
ampuUoso  Diploma  dei  Teologi  Laureati,  i  quali  finalmente  altro  non  sono  che  Maestri 
in   Religione.      Adunque  il  Papa  ha  sparsi  per  le  Provincie  Cattoliche  tanti  Maestri  di 
Religione,   quanti   furono  dichiarati    per    di    lui  nome,   e  autorita    Dottori    in    sacra 
Teologia.    Ora  e  cosa  troppo  mostruosa,  che  il  Pontefice  con  tanta  solennita  proponga 
Maestri   in  materia  di   Dogma,  e  poi   non  sia  lecito  usarli,  interrogarli  al  bisogno,  e 
riposare  alle  loro  risposte  :   E  piu  ancora  mostruosa,  che  il  privato  possa  ricever  lume  da 
loro,  e  operare  con  morale  certezza  dietro  alle  loro  dottrine,  e  decisioni,  e  il  Principe 
non  possa  altrettanto.     Che  altro  ha  fatto  il  Governo  con  questa  destinazione,  se  non 
far  scelta  d'  uno  di  que'  tanti  Maestri  di  Dogma,  che  il  Papa  stesso  ha  autorizzati  ?    Si 
fa  lo  stesso  nella  scelta  d'  un  Teologo  Consultore,  lo  stesso  nella  scelta  d'  un  Con- 
fessore.     Basta,  che  abbia  i  caratteri  d'  approvazione.     Sarebbe  ridicolo  un  Vescovo, 
che  dopo  aver  approvati  nella  sua  diocesi  piu  Confessori  Sacerdoti  Secolari,  e  Regolari 
non  lasciasse  poi  ai  Penitenti  la  libera  elezione,  e  volesse  obbligare  a  valersi  piu  dei 
Frati  che  dei  Preti.     Dal  che  s'  intende  quanto  sia  irragionevole  la  querela,  e  la  pretesa 
dei  Memoriali.     Pertanto  il  Principe  quando  ha  destinato  alia  Revisione  un  Sacerdote 
Secolare,  non  gli  ha  conferita  alcuna  di  quelle  facolta,  che  non  possono  emanare  se  non 
dal  Sommo  Pontefice,  non  gli  ha  conferita  la  Laurea  Teologale,  non  gli  ha  data  autorita 
d'  interpretar  le  Divine  Scritture,  e  di  trattare,  ed  esporre  in  voce,  o  scritto  le  Cattoliche 
dottrine.     Ma  trovando  in   lui  queste   facolta   per   approvazione    d'   un    Collegio    di 
Teologi,  e  per  autorita  dei  Pontefici  stessi,  ha  deliberato  di  valersi  di  lui,  e  di  riposare 
con  moral  sicurezza  alle  sue  risposte,  ed  a'  suoi  attestati.      E  poi  cosa  assurda,  che  un 
Dottore  in  Teologia  possa  insignare,  interpretare,  disputare  in  Materia  di  Religione,  e 
non  possa  mettere  in  iscritto  il  suo  privato  giudizio  sopra  un  libro  per  quanto  spetta  ai 
Dogmi,  quando  venga  interrogate  o  da  un  particolare,  o  da  un   Principe.      Ed  e  assurdo 
parimenti,  che  da  tanti  maestri  in  Teologia  nell'  esercizio  si  vasto,  e  si  geloso  delle  loro 
legittime  facolta   Dottorali    non  s'  abbia   a   temere    alcun   pericolo  alia    Sanita    della 


376  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

Religione,  e  s'  abbia  a  tcnicrlo  solamcntc  nel  caso  della  Revisionc,  come  le  scritture  di 
Roma  accennano  di  temere  con  grave  ingiuria  di  tutte  le  Universita,  alle  quali  ogni 
principe  e  tciiuto  di  conservare  i  lor  Privilegj. 

Resta  dunque  concluso  e  per  il  Diritto  e  per  il  Fatto  che  la  Revisione  e  ministerio 
e  non  autorita  :  Che  qui  e  stabilita  dalle  Leggi  Civili,  e  non  da  Canoni  e  Bolle: 
Che  noil  invade  gli  Uffizii  Sublimi  del  Sacerdozio,  ma  serve  unicamente  a  quelli 
del  Principato  :  Che  un  tal  Ministro  non  decide  della  Dottrina,  ma  opina 
unicamente  sopra  le  operc  da  Stamparsi  :  che  non  definisce  il  Dogna,  poiche  la 
definizione  di  qucsto  apparticne  alia  Chiesa  ;  Ma  guarda,  dove  sta  scritto  1'  errore, 
o  r  ofFesa  alia  Religione,  e  la  denoncia  a  chi  e  in  debito  di  defenderla.  II  primo 
sarebbe  giudizio;  il  secondo  e  un  nudo  conoscimento  del  fatto,  E  se  in  questo  fatto 
erra  per  volonta  egli  e  responsabile  a  Dio,  al  Principe,  e  alia  Chiesa  stessa,  a  cui  resta 
libera  la  facolta  originaria  di  condannare  colle  debite  forme  qualunque  errore,  che  fosse 
corso.  Dal  che  tutto  ognuno  in  fine  potra  esserc  convinto,  che  la  questione  non  tanto 
e  mossa  alia  persona,  quanto  al  Pubblico  Diritto,  di  cui  non  si  puo  far  parte  all'  Eccle- 
siastico  senza  toglierla  al  Principe,  e  al  Magistrato,  e  senza  esporre  la  liberta  propria,  i 
sudditi,  e  il  commercio  a  molestissime  difficolta.  Nelle  contese  di  giurisdizione  il  cedere 
una  volta  da  pretensionc,  che  sia  ceduto  per  sempre,  e  chi  non  puo  ferire  nel  capo  puo 
ferire  in  un  piede  di  ferita  mortale.     Venezia  3  Febbrajo  1766.     M.  V. 


P.S. 

Resterebbe  a  farsi  alcuna  osservazione  sopra  1'  Elenco  posto  in  fine  del  Prome- 
moria,  il  quale  contiene  una  serie  di  condanne,  e  proibizioni  di  Libri  fatte  dai  Concilj 
c  dai  Papi  con  pene  eziandio  di  fuoco  in  diversi  tempi  prima  della  introduzione  della 
Stampa.  Ma  si  vuol  passare  per  buona  tutta  quella  fredda  leggenda,  sebbene  alcuni 
fatti  sono  riferiti  in  senso  diverso  dalla  verita  ;  perche  ne  la  Repubblica,  ne  alcun  altro 
principe  Cattolico  ha  mai  negata,  ne  impedita,  come  sogna  1'  autore,  la  facolta  e  il  dovere 
della  Chiesa  di  denunciare  ai  Fedeli  i  Libri  di  dottrina  pcrniciosa  alia  Religione  ;  ne 
questo  ha  che  fare  colla  stessa  questione  sognata  dalla  sua  fantasia,  che  e  1'  opera  di 
rivederli,  e  non  1'  atto  di  condannarli.  Anzi  si  potrebbe  comporre  un  altro  Elenco  di 
varie  Proibizioni  fatte  dai  Principi,  e  di  eccitamenti  dati  dai  Senate  Veneto  ai  Padri 
Inquisitori,  purche  questi  per  umani  rispetti,  per  interessi  di  Corte  o  per  raggiro  di 
Frati  mancavano  ai  proprij  doveri.  Ma  si  lasciano  queste  istorie  per  carita  Cristiana, 
e  per  non  fame  arrossire  1'  Autore,  se  pure  un  mostaccio  incallito  ad  ogni  cimento  e 
susccttibile  di  vergogna.  Si  replica  soltanto  che  la  pena  del  fuoco  essendo  temporale, 
sebben  talvolta  fu  usata  dalla  Chiesa,  non  e  proprio  della  Chiesa,  ma  del  Principe,  che 
da  Dio  e  costituito  Signore  del  Fcrritorio.  Si  potrebbe  anco  ricordargli,  che  per  piu 
sccoli  1'  autorita  Ecclesiastica  non  usci  dai  limite  di  condannare  le  dottrine  perverse,  e 
d'  indicare  gli  autori,  e  i  Libri,  che  le  contenevano,  lasciandone  ai  principi  la  cura 
della  proibizione,  e  del  castigo  ;  e  che  1'  aversi  arrogato  la  pena  del  fuoco  fuori  degli 
stati  possessi  con  diritto  di  Principe,  e  uno  di  quei  tanti  attentati,  che  ha  prodotto  la 
confusione  delle  due  Potesta. 

Si  erano  i  Papi  arrogata  la  pretesa  di  deporre  anche  i  Re,  e  gl'  Imperadori,  e  tal 
volta  vi  riuscirono  per  que'  mezzi  funesti,  che  si  raccontano  dagl'  Istorici.  Ne 
hanno  pcrcio  acquistato  un  legittimo  diritto  ?      E  sarebbe  questa  una  sana,  e  tranquilla 


Documents.      V.  377 

dottrina  ?  Ma  poiche  egli  ama  cotanto  le  giunte,  noi  lo  vorremo  pur  gratificare, 
aggiungendo  alia  sua  immensa  erudizione  un  breve  Elenco  di  alcuni  modi  tenuti  dagli 
Ecclesiastici  per  insinuarsi  nelle  Stampe  Venete,  che  furono  repress!  dalla  Repubblica. 
1573,  ^^  Novembre.  In  Pregadi.  A  Roma  si  difende  T  Arte  de'  Libraj,  e  la 
Giurisdizione  Pubblica  per  la  Stampa  de'  Messali  fatta  in  Venezia,  che  la  Corte  di 
Roma  pretendeva  avvocata  al  Solo  Pontefice  invigore  del  Decreto  del  Concilio  di 
Trento. 

F*  Roma,  N°  6,  e  Reg"  I.  Esp"'  Roma  @  129. 


1 596,  4  Giugno.  In  Pregadi.  Decreto,  che  leva  i  Privilegj  detti  Motu  Proprj^ 
che  si  davano  in  Roma  ai  Nostri  Libraj,  e  fatto  risponder  al  Papa  sotto  li  20  Luglio, 
che  cio  si  e  fatto,  perche  la  Stampa  e  mera  Laica. 

Filza  Roma,  N°  18. 

1596,  17  Agosto.  In  Pregadi.  Offizio  grave  al  Patriarca,  che  unito  al  Nunzio, 
e  air  Inquisitore  avea  commesso  ai  Piovani,  Frati,  e  Confessori  di  dover  eseguir  1'  Indice 
Romano  di  Clemente  VIII.  colle  Regole  aggiunte,  e  detto.  "  Che  in  casa  di  Principe 
libero,  come  noi  siamo,  non  si  conviene  operare  cosa  alcuna  senza  il  nostro  bene- 
placito." 

Filza  Roma,  N°  18. 


1 61 2,  I  Settembre.  In  Pregadi.  A  Roma.  Fatta  resistenza  agli  Induiti  e 
Motu  Proprj  concessi  dal  Pontefice,  e  dai  Generali  delle  Religioni  per  far  dipendente 
da  loro  la  stampa  de'  Messali  e  Breviarj. 

Filza  Roma,  N"  35. 


1 61 2,  5  Febbraro.  In  Pregadi.  A  Vicenza.  Fatto  cancellar  un  Privilegio  dato 
da  quel  Vescovo  a  certo  Librajo  per  la  stampa  delle  cose  sue  con  minaccia  di  Scom- 
munica  agli  altri,  che  le  avessero  stampate. 

Filza  Roma,  N"  35. 


1623,  19  Maggio.  In  Pregadi.  Fatta  stampar  la  Storia  di  Andrea  Morosini  a 
fronte  delle  repugnanze  piu  forti  del  Padre  Inquisitore,  che  si  riconosce  in  qualita  di 
Ministro  della  Repubblica  nella  incombenza  della  Revisione. 

Filza  Roma,  N°  45. 


1 625,  4  Novembre.  Scrittura  di  Fra  Fulgenzio,  e  Dottor  Lonigo  Consultori  per 
attentato  del  Padre  Inquisitore  di  Venezia,  che  fece  abbrucciar  in  pubblico  molti  Libri, 
tra  i  quali  le  considerazioni  di  Fra  Paolo,  e  le  confermazioni  di  Fra  Fulgenzio  Scritte  a 
difesa  delle  Leggi  Pubbliche. 

Tom.  4  (S/  165. 


1659,  22  Marzo,  5,  19  e  26  Aprile.  In  Pregadi.  Circolari,  per  levar  1'  abuso  di 
stampar  piccole  operetta,  come  sono  Sonetti,  Orazioni,  Spirituali,  e  simili  cose  con  la 
sola  licenza  dell'  Inquisitore,  e  si  ordina  quella  dei  Rappresentanti.    Filza  Roma,  N°  loi. 


37^  '^f^*^  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

1659,  26  Aprile.  In  Pregadi.  A  Verona.  Fatto  carcerar  uno  Stampatore  per  un 
Sonetto,  e  stampa  di  Sanita  sottoscritta  dall'  Inquisitore.     Ibid. 

1665,  5  Marzo.  In  Pregadi.  Abolite  Ic  Stampe  di  alcuni  Ordini,  fatte  seguire 
dal  Padre  Inquisitore  per  darle  ai  Predicatori  con  fine  di  far  avvertito  il  popolo  con 
termini  ambigui  di  non  praticar  con  Eretici,  e  di  dover  denonciar  i  Libri. 

Filza  Roma,  N"  113. 


1688,  I  Settembre.    |  In   Pregadi.       Rimossa  la  pretesa  dell'  Imprimatur  intro- 
1690,  5  Luglio.  Vdotto  dal   Padre    Inquisitore,  perche  dinotava    autorita,    e 

1695,  29  Settembre.  J  licenza  di  Stampare. 

Filze  Exp"  di  detti  anni. 


1708,  28  Luglio.      In    Pregadi:      A    Rovigo.      Abolito  1'  Imprimatur^  e  levata 
r  ingerenza  dei  Vicarj  dell'  Inquisizione. 

Filza  Exp"  di  detto  anno. 


1623,  19  Maggio.     In  Pregadi. 

Ha  riferito  nel  Collegio  il  Diletto  Nob*  Nostro  Ser  Polo  Morosini,  che  dall'  Inqui- 
sizione di  questa  Citta  li  e  difficoltato  il  sottoscriversi  per  la  permissione  alia  Stampa 
della  Istoria  Veneziana  per  ordine  pubblico  scritta  dal  gia  Dilettissimo  Nob*"  Nostro 
Morosini  5uo  Fratello  ;  dicendo  la  Inquisizione,  che  trattandose  in  essa  di  quanto 
successe  per  occasione  delle  controversie  con  Roma  li  anni  1605  et  1606  per  causa 
deir  Interdetto,  non  vedeva  come  potersi  fare  stante  massime  qualche  ordine,  che 
P  aveva  ricevuto  in  detto  proposito.  Ne  dovendosi  per  questo  rispetto  tralasciar  di 
stampare  la  detta  Istoria,  che  contiene  una  veridica  narrazione  delle  cose  in  diversi 
tempi  seguite,  et  /'  Inquisitore  non  tiene  autorita  da  altro  Principe^  7na  da  Magistrate 
della  Repubblica  Nostra  di  rivedere  per  causa  solamente  di  Religione  le  opere,  che  si 
stampano,  et  in  quella  Istoria  non  vi  e  parola,  che  possa  pregiudicare  alia  Religione 
predetta,  ma  la  semplice  serie  molto  veridica,  et  cavata  da  Scritture  autentiche  di 
quanto  particolarmente  segui  nei  suddetti  anni,  e  non  vi  e  alcuna  necessita  della 
Sottoscrizione  dell'  Inquisitore.     Pero 

L'  andera  parte,  nonostante,  che  non  vi  sia  la  sottoscrizione  sopradetta,  cosi  con- 
venendo  alia  dignita  et  autorita  della  Repubblica^  di  ordinare  quello  li  place  si  stampi  nel 
stato  di  lei.,  che  sia  commesso  a  chi  spetta  di  dover  con  1'  autorita  di  questo  consiglio  far 
stampare  la  sopradetta  Istoria,  e  portarla  col  mezzo  dell'  Impressione  alia  notTzia  di 
cadauno,  et  vi  sia  nel  fine  di  essa  posta  1'  infrascritta  Inscrizione :  Superiorum 
Permissu. 

F"  Roma,  N"  45. 


Documents.      V .  yj(\ 


1624,  3  Decembre^  in  Pregadi. 

Sono  molto  importanti  li  disordini,  et  gli  abusi  da  certo  tempo  in  qua  introdotti 
dalli  Padri  Inquisitori  di  questa  Citta,  et  al  presente  con  piu  rigore  delli  passati,  contrarj 
alle  Leggi  Nostre,  al  Concordato  a'  14  Settembre  1596,  et  a  grave  danno,  et  pregiu- 
dizio  deir  Arte  dei  Stampatori,  e  Libreri,  rappresentati  con  Scrittura  ai  Riformatori 
del  Studio  di  Padova,  et  da  essi  passati  alia  consulta  de'  Savj  del  Collegio  Nostro,  che 
ora  sono  stati  letti  a  quel  Consiglio.  Onde  se  non  si  ferma  il  corso  a  tante  dannose 
introduzioni,  si  renderiano  infruttuosi  gli  ottimi,  e  prudentissimi  ordini  del  detto 
Consiglio  con  notabile  danno  pubblico,  et  dell'  Arti  sopradette :  Pero 

L'  andera  parte,  che  acciocche  non  passi  piu  avanti  1'  alterazione  introdotta  dalli  In- 
quisitori per  la  revisione  dei  Libri,  che  si  hanno  a  stampare,  ma  sia  ricevuto  solamente 
quello  e  limitato  per  legge,  che  e  un  hexxo  solo  per  ogni  foglio  di  carta,  terminato  a 
19  Marzo  1562;  che  ora  si  pretende  soldi  quattro  :  Siano  nell'  avvenire  tenuti  li 
Stampadori,  et  Libreri  portare  quel  Libri,  che  vorranno  far  imprimere  in  mano  del 
Segretario  deputato  alia  revisione  di  essi,  il  quale  sia  tenuto  riceverlo,  e  con  opportuno 
mezzo  farlo  capitare  all'  Inquisitore  per  la  visione,  che  dovra  esser  dal  medesimo  Segre- 
tario diligentemente  sollecitata,  e  segondo  il  solito  sia  soddisfatto  il  bezzo  per  foglio,  ne 
si  debba  in  alcun  modo  alterare  quell'  antico  uso  di  pagamento.  Si  intende  anco  essere 
stato  introdotto  altro  ingordo  pagamento  per  ogni  impressione  de'  Breviarj,  Messali  e 
Diurni,  et  accostumato  in  modo,  che  quando  viene  difficoltato,  si  stentano  le  licenze  con 
maniere  certamente  insopportabili  :  Pero  resti  nell'  avvenire  abbolito  qualunque  paga- 
mento per  la  detta  causa  ;  e  senza  che  abbiano  li  Stampatori  o  Librai  a  trattare  con  1' 
Inquisitore  sia  usata  la  diligenza  debita  per  la  espedizione  col  mezzo  del  Segretario  delli 
Riformatori  sopradetti.  Sempre  che  I'l  Inquisitori  ovvero  i  Suoi  Vicarj  avessero  qualche 
duhbio^  che  alcun  Libro  fosse  proibito,  et  non  si  potesse  vender,  non  facciano  il  giudizio 
da  se  stessi,  ne  si  facciano  lecito,  come  hanno  introdotto,  di  comandare  alii  Librari,  che 
portino  alia  sua  Camera  quella  sorte  di  Libri,  et  se  li  tengano  senza  renderli,  a  di  cui 
sono  :  ma  debbono  farlo  sapere  alii  Riformatori  Nostri^  ovvero  per  maggior  facilita  al 
Suo  Segretario  in  Scrittura,  o  in  voce,  come  ricercasse  la  materia,  che  portatane  da  lui 
la  relazione  al  Magistrato  debbasi  da  essi  Riffhrmatori  ben  mutare  le  cose^  et  toltone  il 
parere  da  chi  a  loro  paresse^  terminar  quello^  che  giuclicaranno  conveniente^  ben  certi,  che 
colla  loro  prudenza  averanno  la  mira,  che  si  deva  a  tutti  li  rispetti  con  particolar  con- 
siderazione,  che  non  sia  delli  stampati  dell'  Indice,  et  sia  osservato  in  tutte  le  sue  parti 
il  Concordato  14  Settembre  1596  sopradetto.  Si  e  ancora  introdotto  contro  1'  antico, 
et  sempre  osservato  uso  in  luogo  di  lineare  semplicemente  le  cose,  che  stimano 
1'  Inquisitori,  che  non  siano  stampate,  cancellarle  di  maniera  nelli  originali,  che  non  si 
sa  quello,  vogliano  dire  J  pero  sia  nell'  avvenire  strettamente  proibito  il  cancellare  alcuna 
qualsivoglia  opera,  ma  semplicemente  lineare  quella  parte,  che  non  si  crede  conveniente 
stamparsi,  perche  osservate  dai  Rifformatori  si  faccia  quello^  che  da  essi  sard  giudicato 
giusto,  et  conveniente. 

U  introdwzione  del  rivedersi  i  Libri^  che  si  hanno  a  stampare,  daW  Inquisitori^  e 
stata  per  solo  pubblico  Decreto  senza  che  alcun  altro  se  ne  abbia  ingerito  con  fine^  che  osser- 
vassero  quelle  sole  cose,  che  si  appartengono  ai  Dogmi,  et  alia  Religione  Cattolica  ;  che 
cost  ha  voluto  la  Repubblica  Nostra  per  la  sua  natural  somma  pieta,  e  zelo  verso  la 
medesima  Religione :  Ora  nondimeno  accostumano  essi   Inquisitori  osservare  anco  di 


380  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

quelle  materie,  che  non  si  appartengono  al  suo  carico  :  pero  debba  1'  Inquisitore  nelle 
sue  attestazioni  dire  solamente,  non  aver  trovato  cosa  contraria  alia  Santa  Fede  Cattolica, 
lasciando  quell'  altre  parole,  Principi,  e  buoni  costumi,  che  doveranno  esser  dette  dal 
Segretario  a  questo  Deputato,  poiche  non  e  ragionevolej  che  nelle  materie  di  State  alcun 
altro  che  un  Nostro  Ministro  vi  si  debba  ingerire,  le  quali  attestazioni  dal  presente 
Inquisitore,  e  successori  suoi  siano  fatte,  secondo  1'  uso  de'  precessori  intieramente  di 
propria  mano  ;  e  se  per  loro  commodo  vorranno  far  veder  1'  opera  a  qualche  suo  con- 
fidejite,  tengano  la  relazione  per  sua  particolar  cauzione.  Ma  le  inscrizioni  et  li  attestati 
siano  fatte  dall'  Inquisitori  solamente  secondo  1'  antico  uso  per  levar  1'  occasione  a  in- 
convenienti  gravissimi,  e  molto  pregiudiziali  al  pubblico,  et  privato  interesse,  come  lo 
ha  mostrato  1'  esperienza  in  diverse  occorrenze. 

Et  essendo  nel  sottoscrivere  le  listede'  Libri,  che  vengono  a  Doana,  alterato  quelle, 
che  fu  ordinate  a'  g  Febbraro  1558;  vedendesi  nondimeno  1' introduzione  sopradetta  in 
qualche  parte  ragione\ole  resti  coll'  autorita  di  questo  Consiglio  dichiarito,  che  sempre 
che  stimassero  a  proposito  1'  Inquisitori,  che  si  sbaline  a  Deane  li  Libri  alia  loro  presenza, 
o  de'  suoi  Viccari,  per  osservare,  che  nelle  liste  non  vi  sia  inganno,  li  sia  permesso  di 
poterle  fare,  perche  per  tutti  li  rispetti  e  cenveniente,  che  sia  usata  ogni  estraordinaria 
diligenza,  che  non  siano  portati  in  questa  Citta,  ne  in  altra  parte  delle  State  Nostre 
Libri  preibiti,  et  dannosi  alia  Cattolica  Religiene,  che  fu  sempre,  et  e  intenzione  costan- 
tissima  della  Repubblica  Nostra,  che  non  siano  admessi  sotto  qual  si  sia  preteste,  devende 
il  tutte  seguire  senza  spese  de'  Libreri. 

Sia  commessa  1'  esecuzione  della  presente  parte  alii  RifFormatori  dello  Studio  di 
Padeva,  et  col  mezzo  della  seguente  scrittura  fattone  consapevole  nel  Collegio  Nostro 
il  presente  Padre  Inquisitore. 

F"  Roma,  N"  47. 


1624,  3  Decemhre^  in  Pregadi. 

Che  fatto  venir  nel  Collegio  nostro  il  Padre  Inquisitore  in  questa  Citta  li  sia  letto, 
quanto  segue. 

Sono  pervenute  a  nostra  notizia  diverse  introduzioni  dannose  agl'  interessi  cosi 
pubblici,  come  particolari  dei  nostri  Sudditi  Stampatori,  et  Libreri,  che  abitano  in 
questa  Citta,  cosi  nel  ricevere  i  pagamenti  contra  1'  uso  ordinario,  e  terminate  per  le 
nostre  Leggi  come  nel  far  le  Fedi  della  Revisiene  de'  Libri  per  altra  mane  che  per  la 
vostra,  et  sempre  si  e  accostumato,  come  anco  nel  levarsi  dalle  Betteghe  di  propria 
autorita  sotte  preteste  di  proibizieni  alcuni  libri,  che  nel  Concordate  de'  14  Settembre 
1596,  fu  dichiarate,  che  li  Librari  petessero  vendere,  et  appresso  in  luoge  di  lineare 
scmplicementc  le  cose,  che  non  pareva  si  devessero  stampare,  al  presente  si  cancellane 
di  maniera  li  Originali,  che  non  si  sa  quelle  \'ogliano  dire :  Operazioni  tutte,  che  come 
molto  pregiudiziali  sono  ance  da  noi  sentite  con  molto  discontente. 

Doverete  pero  astenervene,  che  cosi  e  volonta  del  Senate,  e  per  1'  avvenire  eseguir 
intieramente,  quanto  abbiamo  in  questo  proposito  terminato^  et  che  per  maggior  intelligentia 
vi  sara  ance  letto  ;  sicuri,  che  obbedirete  alia  Pubblica  volonta  per  non  ci  dar  nueva 
occasione  di  mala  seddisfaziene,  e  necessita  di  capitare  a  quelle  risoluzioni,  che  fossero 
cenosciute  necessarie. 

F-"*  Roma,  N"  47. 


Documents.      V.  381 

Serentssimo  Principe. 
1794,  30  Aprile. 

Dalla  ossequiata  Commissione  8  Febbraro  passato  degli  Eccmi  Signori  Savj  ci 
troviamo  incaricati  di  prendere  in  maturo  esame  1'  Opera  in  Tomi  otto  uscita  dai 
Torchi  di  Simone  Occhj  intitolata:  Institutlones  Theologicae  au£toritate  DD.  Archiepis- 
copi  Lugdunensis  ad  usum  Scholarum  suae  Dioecesis  editae,  insieme  con  una  Carta 
relativa  ad  essa  opera,  perche  versando  sopra  le  dottrine  contenute  nelle  medesime 
abbiasi  a  produrre  il  nostro  divotissimo  parere  sopra  cio,  che  convenga  farsi,  ed 
aggiungere  tutti  quei  riflessi,  che  si  riputassero  opportuni. 

L'  edizione  a  noi  consegnata  del  Libro  e  la  quinta  uscita  in  Venezia  nell'  anno 
1792  con  la  Permissione  de'  Superiori  e  Privilegio.  La  Carta  Manoscritta  e  un  Foglio 
di  Proposizioni,  in  numero  di  nove  imputate,  a  questo  Libro,  senza  aggiungervi 
qualificazione  veruna,  la  qual  e  necessaria  per  riconoscere  la  ragion  dell'  accusa, 
essendo  differente  in  alcune  questioni  il  sistema  delle  Scuole  Teologiche,  e  per  conse- 
guenza  lo  spirito  di  partito.  Congiuntamente  ci  fu  consegnato  anche  un  Decreto  a 
stampa  17  Decembre  1792  pubblicato  in  Roma  dalla  Sacra  Congregazione  dell' 
Indice,  in  cui  si  legge  annoverata  colle  opere  in  esso  proibite  anche  questa  volgar- 
mente  chiamata  la  Teologia  di  Lione.  Percio  in  tre  parti  dobbiamo  dividere  le 
riverenti  nostre  considerazione  seguendo  li  dettami  del  Sommo  Pontefice  Benedetto 
XIV.  ;  che  nella  Bolla  8  Luglio  1753.  Sollicita :  raccomando  in  tali  esami  la  Cristiana 
discrezione,  la  buona  fama  degli  Autori,  e  1'  avvertenza  di  ben  ponderare  cio,  che 
precede,  e  cio  che  seguita  alle  Proposizioni  accusate. 

Gli  otto  tomi  stampati  dall'  Occhj  comprendono  un  corso  regolato  di  Teologia 
per  la  uniforme  instituzione  de'  proprj  Chierici  prescrittosi  da  Mons""  di  Montazet 
allora  Arcivescovo  di  Lione,  che  lo  mando  in  luce  nell'  anno  1780  in  quella  Citta. 
L'  Opera  trovo  molto  accoglimento  presso  gli  uomini  imparziali,  e  sensati  a  grado, 
che  ne  fu  introdotto  1'  uso  anche  in  Italia  in  qualche  Vescovile  Seminario.  II  metodo 
degl'  insegnamenti  procede  gradatamente,  ed  instruisce  con  facilita  gli  studiosi  della 
Divina  Scienza,  illustrando  ogni  argomento  con  le  autorita  piu  rispettabili,  e  maneg- 
giando  nel  tempo  stesso  con  la  temperanza  e  modestia  la  piu  religiosa.  Tal  e  il 
carattere  genuino  dell' opera,  nella  quale  non  si  e  affacciato  alia  breve  nostra  intelligenza 
passo  alcuno,  che  ofFenda  la  santita  della  Religione,  1'  integrita  del  Costume,  o  li 
riguardi  del  Principato,  Nel  Paragrafo  quarto  della  Pastorale  posta  in  fronte  di  questa 
quinta  Edizione  il  Prelato  anche  da  conto  delle  molte  dihgenze,  cautelle,  ed  esami 
attentissimi  fatti  praticare  sopra  ciascuno  dei  Trattati  da  piu  eruditi  Teologi  innanzi  di 
commetter  1'  Opera  alia  Stampa,  e  di  proporla  al  suo  Clero. 

II  foglio  poi  manoscritto  contiene  li  novi  Capi  delle  Odierne  imputazioni  segnate 
in  questa  Opera,  le  quali  sebben  possono  credersi  figlie  di  un  eccedente  zelo,  esiggono 
pero  quella  ponderazione  matura,  che  e  propria  di  questo  Serenissimo  Governo.  Sic- 
come  ciascuna  risguarda  un  soggetto  diverso,  ed  e  applicata  a  differenti  luoghi  dell' 
autore  j  cosi  fa  di  raestieri  conoscerla  ad  una  ad  una  particolarmente  col  lume  della 
verita,  che  e  la  guida  sicura  della  giustizia.  Avvertiremo,  soltanto  per  la  dovuta 
esattezza,  che  li  passi  citati  in  questa  Carta  sembrano  presi  da  un'  altra  Edizione,  non 
corrispondente  nel  numero  dei  Tomi  citati.  Ouindi  al  margine  segnaremo  in  cias- 
cheduno  il  Tomo,  e  la  Pagina,  dove  si  legge  nella  quinta  Edizione  Veneta,  che  ci  fu 
consegnata. 

3  D 


3^2  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

Tom.  II.  La   prima  delle   imputazioni  e  data  all'  asserzione,  che  li   Decreti    dei   Concilj, 

Je  Loas  Theol.    ^nchc  Gcnerali,  che  appartengono  alia  Disciplina  ossia  Governo  esteriore,  non  obbligano 

Cap'.^d!  Prop.  2   senza  1'  approvazione  del  Principe.     Deve  notarsi  che  1'  autore  nella  prima  proposizione 

@  272.         immediate  antecedente  avea  provato,  che  le  Definizioni  di   Fede  emanate  dal  Concilio, 

il  quale  e  il  Tribunale  Supremo  ed  infallibile  della  Chiesa,  obbligano  anche  senza  1' 

approvazione  del  Principe.   In  questa  seconda,  che  riguarda  soltanto  la  Disciplina  esterna, 

viene  denunciato  il  solo  titolo,  e  questo  nemmeno  nc'  termini,  coi  quali  c  preposto  dall' 

Autore.     Egli  dice,  che  li  Decreti  dei  Concilj  anche  Generali  senza  1'  approvazione  dei 

Principi  non  sono  obbligatorj  in  quelle  cose^  che  sono  soggette  alia  loro  autor'ita. 

La  denoncia  in  qualche  modo  altera  il  testo,  quando  il  testo  essendo  in  questo 
genere  di  accuse  il  corpo  del  delitto,  come  dicono  li  Dottori,  deve  essere  allegato  secondo 
le  regole  di  ogni  sana  Giurisprudenza,  e  degli  stessi  Teologi  colla  piu  severa  precisione 
e  veracita. 

La  Proposizione  viene  provata  dall'  autore  cogli  esempj  delle  istanze  fatte  dal 
Clero  Gallicano,  e  dai  Sommi  Pontefici,  perche  il  Concilio  di  Trento  fosse  promulgato 
in  Francia  ;  il  che  non  poterono  ottenere  da  quel  Re  per  li  Capi  concernenti  la  Disci- 
plina, sebbene  li  canoni  definitivi  del  Dogma  col  fatto  erano  stati  ricevuti,  e  posti  in 
osservanza  senza  eccezione  veruna.  Lo  stesso  Concilio  fu  accettato,  e  pubblicato  in 
questo  Serenissimo  Dominio,  con  previa  parola  del  Pontefice  Pio  IV.,  che  fossero 
sempre  salve  la  Giurisdizione,  e  le  consuetudine  della  Repubblica.  Infatti  quanto  alia 
Disciplina  esteriore  non  si  osserva  in  alcuni  Capi  nemmeno  in  Roma  ;  in  alcune 
Provincie  della  Cristianita  non  fu  accettato  ;  in  altre  come  nelle  Fiandre,  nel  Regno 
di  Napoli,  e  nello  Stato  Veneto,  dove  fu  promulgato,  molti  Decreti  Disciplinari  tro- 
varono  gravissimi  ostacoli,  e  con  Ordini  particolari  non  furono  giammai  amessi  all' 
esecuzione.  Oui  non  si  e  concesso  1'  assenso  Pubblico  per  esempio  alle  facolta  dei 
Vescovi  d'  imponer  Pene  pecuniarie,  di  visitar  Ospitali,  Monti  di  Pieta,  ed  altri 
luoghi  Pij  Laici,  di  vederne  i  loro  Conti,  di  privar  li  Notaj  per  colpe  del  loro  uffizio, 
di  castigare  gli  Adulteri  e  li  Concubinarj,  di  cacciar  le  Donne  prostitute  fuori  della 
Diocese,  di  scommunicar  li  Magistrati,  che  entrassero  nella  Clausura  delle  Monache, 
o  che  non  osservassero  nella  sua  estensione  1'  Ecclesiastica  Immunita.  Li  Vescovi 
stessi  potrebbero  col  fatto  proprio  somministrar  molte  prove  della  loro  inosservanza  in 
alcuni  Capi  Disciplinari  dello  Stesso  Concilio,  come  sono  quelli  dei  Concilj  Provinciali, 
dei  Sinodi  Diocesani,  delle  visite  Pastorali  alle  Chiese,  nella  scelta  de'  Ministri  per  il 
Santuario,  ed  in  altri  punti  di  grave  importanza,  che  la  riverenza  non  permette  di 
ricapitolare  in  questo  luogo. 

Se  li  Concilj  antichi  fossero  tenuti  per  obbligatorj  anche  nella  Disciplina,  come 
intenderebbe  il  Denunziante,  o  Censore  che  sia  di  questa  Proposizione,  e  si  volessero 
eseguire  a  fronte  della  universal  Consuetudine  contraria,  si  farebbe  uno  strano  rivolgi- 
mento  nel  mondo,  e  succederebbe  una  confusione  enorme  in  ogni  stato  Cattolico,  perche 
le  circostanze  odierne  sono  afFatto  differenti  dalle  antiche.  Fa  di  mestieri  in  questi  tempi 
calamitosi  pregar  Dio,  che  resti  la  Fede,  e  che  la  Disciplina  si  osservi  nelle  cose  piu 
sostanziali  del  culto  Sacro,  e  del  buon  Costume,  La  Fede  e  immutabile  in  ogni  tempo 
e  luogo  ;  ma  la  Disciplina,  che  non  la  ofFende,  puo  variare  secondo  i  tempi,  i  luoghi  e 
le  circostanze.  Molte  discipline  sono  venute  al  mondo,  quando  i  Sacerdoti  erano  d' 
Oro,  e  li  Calici  di  Legno.  Ora  per  contrario  nell'  eta  nostra  si  veggono  molti  Calici 
d'  Oro,  e  troppi  Sacerdoti  di  Legno. 

Alia  Proposizione  in  oltre,  che  li  Concilj  non  ricevuti   non  obbligano  quanto  alia 


'Documents.      V.  ^83 

DiscipHna  esteriore  il  testo  aggiunge  in  quelle  cose^  che  sono  soggette  aW  autorita  del  Principe  ; 
le  quali  parole,  che  fanno  ancora  piu  chiaro  il  senso,  vengono  ommesse  nell'  Estratto. 
La  condanna  di  questa  Proposizione  farebbe  1'  efFetto  di  condannar  la  Podesta  de' 
Sovrani,  di  confonder  il  Governo  Civile,  di  abbattere  il  Regio  exequatur^  e  di  stabilire 
due  Sovranita  in  un  medesimo  Stato  con  un  assurdo  non  piu  inteso,  ed  opposto  alia 
pace  Cristiana,  e  sicurezza  comune. 

Lo  stato  esterno  della  Religione  sta  legato  strettamente  colla  costituzione  politica, 
e  percio  non  puo  sottrarsi  dalle  naturali  inspezioni  di  chi  governa  tutto  il  corpo  della 
Civil  Societa. 

La  Podesta  ai  Principi  e  data  da  Dio  secondo  1'  insegnamento  delle  Divine  Scritture, 
e  de'  Santi  Padri,  ne  al  retto  uso  di  quella  puo  alcuno  rinunziare  senza  cessar  d'  esser  Prin- 
cipe. La  lezione  sola  degli  antichi  Concilj  basta  a  documentarci,  che  li  Principi  della 
piu  illustre  pieta  lasciavano  bensi  ai  Vescovi  come  a  successori  degli  Apostoli  nelle 
Sante  Assemblee  della  Chiesa  la  liberta  pienissima  di  definire  le  regole  della  Fede,  e  della 
Morale.  Ma  cio  che  era  stato  in  forma  canonica  deciso,  e  giudicato,  veniva  poscia 
munito  della  lor  autorita  Secolare  con  Leggi,  e  Sovrani  Editti  per  comandarne  1'  osser- 
vanza  e  regolarne  1'  esecuzione  esteriore.  Dall'  esercizio  di  questo  potere  necessario  alia 
tranquillita  della  Religione  e  dello  Stato,  ed  usato  sino  dai  primi  Imperatori  Cristiani,  ne 
parlano  gli  stessi  Scrittori  Ecclesiastici,  che  sarebbe  lungo  il  riferire ;  e  per  molti  secoli 
que'  Sovrani  ricevettero  dai  Sommi  Pontefici,  e  dai  Pastori  della  Chiesa  applausi,  bene- 
dizioni  e  ringraziamenti,  E  fatto  ancora  troppo  notorio,  che  li  quattro  ultimi  Concilj 
di  Costanza,  Basilea,  Fiorenza  e  Trento  incontrarono  eccezioni,  e  difficolta  in  molti 
luoghi ;  sicche  negli  articoli  della  Disciplina  o  non  vennero  ammessi,  o  dove  furono 
ammessi,  la  osservanza  soggiace  a  diversa  limitazione  secondo  li  aspetti  delle  difterenti 
Nazioni.  Se  il  consenso  de'  Principi  non  fosse  stato  necessario  per  obbligare,  li  Pontefici 
non  avrebbero  fatte  tante  instanze  ai  Principi  stessi,  accio  fosse  ricevuto  da  loro  il  Con- 
cilio  di  Trento.  La  storia  ci  ammaestra,  che  per  molti  secoli  ne'  Concilj  intervennero 
li  Principi,  e  che  nei  Concilj  degli  ultimi  tempi  vi  sostennero  la  loro  rappresentanza  gli 
Ambasciatori. 

La  seconda  imputazione  contra  questa  Opera  accagiona  1'  altra  asserzione,  che  il 
Concilio  di  Fiorenza  non  viene  ammesso  da  tutti,  e  specialmente  dai  Francesi  per 
Ecumenico,  e  percio  esser  maggiore  1'  autorita  del  Concilio  di  Costanza.  Che  il  Con- 
cilio di  Fiorenza  abbia  sofferte  molte  vicende,  anche  quando  fu  convocato  dai  Pontefice 
Eugenio  IV.  prima  in  Ferrara  e  poscia  trafferito  in  Fiorenza,  e  fatte  notissimo  nella 
Storia  di  quel  tempo,  e  di  quel  travaglioso  Pontificate.  Lo  stesso  Papa  aveva  prece- 
dentemente  convocato  1'  altro  di  Basilea,  che  poscia  voleva  sciolto ;  per  lo  che  a  vicenda 
seguirono  minaccie  Spirituali  di  poca  edificazione  dall'  una  e  dall'  altra  parte. 

In  quello  di  Fiorenza  si  disputo  assai  fra  i  Teologi  delle  due  Chiesa  Orientale  ed 
Occidentale,  e  si  opero  molto  per  la  unione  de'  Greci  coi  Latini,  la  qual  ben  presto 
fatalmente  resto  sciolta  per  li  rumori  suscitati  da  Marco  d'  Effeso.  La  sua  definizione 
sull'  autorita  del  Papa  dai  Latini  fu  intesa  in  senso  di  Superiore  anche  al  Concilio 
generale,  sebben  in  questo  si  rappresenta  tutta  la  Chiesa  congregata  nello  Spirito 
Santo.  Ma  li  Greci,  ed  alcune  Provincie  d'  Occidente  con  qualche  Teologo  Latino  di 
molta  riputazione  tengono  il  Papa  per  inferiore  al  Concilio,  allegando  gravissime 
autorita,  e  fatti  cospicui  ;  sicche  la  questione  resta  indecisa  fra  li  Teologi  e  fra  le 
Nazioni.  II  testo  del  Fiorentino  in  questo  particolarc  trovo  discordi  li  Dottori  nella 
Traduzione,  e  quando  in  Trento  si  trattb  di  fame  uso,  li  Francesi  vi  si  opposero,  perche 


^84  'T^he  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

non  tengono  il  Fiorcntino  per  Universale,  ne  ammettono  la  intelligenza,  e  la  Tradu- 
zione  dei  Romani.  Gli  Oltramontani  trovano  restrizioni,  ed  oscurita  in  esso  testo, 
e  coir  autorita  del  Concilio  singolarmentc  di  Costanza,  che  ha  deposti  tre  Papi  in 
un  colpo,  c  dato  alia  Chiesa  Martino  V.,  riguardano  il  Pontefice  per  soggetto  al 
Concilio. 

Ncl  1626  essendo  state  spedite  in  Candia  dalla  Congregazione  di  Propaganda  due 
Casse  del  Concilio  di  Fiorenza  scritto  nell'  Idioma  Greco  e  Latino,  e  molti  Libretti 
della  Dottrina  Cristiana  composti  dal  dottissimo  Cardinal  Bellarmino  Gesuita,  1'  Arci- 
vcscovo  Stella  ha  crcduto  di  soprasedere,  piuttosto  che  cseguire  la  distribuzione.  E  da 
credersi,  che  la  condotta  di  quel  Prelato  non  dispiacesse  in  Roma  stessa,  poiche  succes- 
sivamente  venne  promosse  a  Vescovato  di  Vicenza,  e  poscia  a  quello  di  Padova,  dove 
mori.  Communicata  quella  spedizione  all'  EcciTio  Senato  li  due  consultori  Dottor 
Gasparo  Lonigo  Prete  e  Piovano  di  San  Giovanni  Decollato,  e  Fra  Fulgenzio  de'  Servi 
Successor!  di  Fra  Paolo  fecero  trescritture  consigliando,  che  fosse  impedita  quella  novita. 
Percio  con  le  Ducali  1626,  25  Settembre,  e  1627,  5  Giugno,  si  laudo  la  prudente  con- 
dotta deir  Arcivcscovo,  e  fu  data  una  risoluta  commissione  al  Provveditor  Generale  in 
quel  Regno  d'  impedire  non  solamente  qualunque  distribuzione,  ma  d' imporre  eziandio 
un  assoluto  silenzio  intorno  alii  suddetti  Concilj.  Sembrano  sufficient!  questi  pochi 
cenni  per  intendere  la  verita  contenuta  nella  asserzione  del  fatto  storico  allegato  dal 
Libro,  e  quale  fallacia  si  nasconda  nel  tentare  oggidi  la  condanna,  quasi  che  offendesse 
un  Dogma  dehnito,  e  una  Regola  della  Fede.  Resta  tuttavia  in  controversia  fra 
cattolici  il  punto  della  Superiorita  del  Papa  al  Concilio,  e  del  Concilio  al  Papa ;  ed 
entrambi  li  partiti  combattono  con  buone  ragioni,  e  con  antesignani  illustri  per  santita, 
e  per  dottrina. 
Tom.  II.  La  terza  imputazione  e  data  alia  conclusione  dell'  autore  nel  secondo  suo  Corol- 

dtLocii  T^W,    |^j.JQ  jj   q^^gi  medesimo  Capo,  perche  reputa  lecite,  e  qualche  volta  anche  necessarie  le 
Cap.' 2.  "     Appellazioni  dal   Romano  Pontefice  al  Concilio  Generale.      Sono  moltc  le  ragioni  pre- 
Coroll.  2       mcsse  in  quel  lungo  Capo  per  la  Superiorita  del  Concilio  Generale,  essendo  ancora 
@  3'o-        questa  una  delle  question!  indecise  nelle  Scuole  della  Teologia,  come  si  e  detto,     Rin- 
forza  il  suo  assunto  con  due  autorita,  1'  una  tratta  dal  Vangelo,  e  1'  altra  da  una  lettera 
di  Santo  Agostino,  e  cogli  esempj  delle  tante  appellazioni  interposte,  che  egli  omette 
per  oggetto  di   brevita.     Quando  perb  il  Denunciante  avesse  fedelmente  considerato 
tutto  cib,  che  e  permesso  in  quel  Capo,  e  cio   che  susseguita  ne'  Corollarj,  secondo  il 
dettame  di  Benedetto  XIV.,  avrebbe  risparmiata  la  fatica  di  porre  isolato  anche  questo 
articolo  con  1'  astuzia  di   far  condannare  le  Appellazioni  al  Concilio,  e  cosi  dar  nuovo 
corso  ad  uno  dc'  casi  riservati  della  Bolla  in  Coena  Domini^  sebbene  eliminata  per  le  sue 
esorbitanze  da  quasi  tutti  gli  Stati  Cattolici  dell'  Europa,  e  dai  Decreti  antichi,  e  recenti 
deir  Ecciiio  Senato. 

Sono  ventiquattro  almcno  dall'  anno  1239  sino  al  secolo  presente  le  Appellazioni 
interposte  dal  Papa  al  Concilio  con  Instromenti,  ed  Atti  solenni  da  Imperatori,  da 
altri  Principi,  da  Universita,  da  Corpi  Ecclesiastic!,  da  Vescovi,  e  da  medcsimi  Car- 
dinal!. II  Padre  Generale  de'  Frati  Minor!  di  San  Francesco  appello  dal  Sommo 
Pontefice  Giovanni  XII.  alia  Chiesa  Cattolica,  ed  al  futuro  Concilio,  per  la  controversia 
della  Poverta  di  Cristo  da  osservarsi  nell'  Ordine  suo.  Anz!  1'  afFare  ando  tanto  innanzi, 
che  1!  Frati  sostenuti  dall'  Imperatore  Lodovico  il  Bavaro  fecero  deporre  quel  Pontefice, 
e  sostituirc  in  suo  luogo  un  altro,  che  fu  1'  Antipapa  Fra  Pietro  di  Corbara  lor  confra- 
tello.     E  cclebre  il  caso  di  Gregorio  XII.  Pontefice  Veneziano,  detto  prima  il  Cardinal 


Documents.      V,  385 

Angelo  Corraro,  il  quale  non  volendo  rinonciare  il  Pontificate  secondo  1'  obbligo  preso, 
neir  assumerlo,  la  Repubblica  segui  le  Deliberazioni  del  Concilio  ridotto  in  Pisa,  sot- 
traendosi  dall'  ubbidienza  di  esso  Gregorio,  e  riconoscendo  Alessandro  V.  sostenuto  dal 
Concilio.  Restano  le  memorie  di  quel  successo  nelle  Ducali,  e  Decreti  suoi  degli  anni 
1409,  e  1410;  e  nei  castighi  allora  adoperati  sopra  alcuni  Ecclesiastici  di  riguardevole 
grado.  Per  opposto  nel  1436,  si  appello  dalle  Censure  del  Concilio  di  Basilea  al  Pon- 
tefice  Eugenio  IV.  per  le  pretensioni  mosse  in  quella  radunanza  dal  Patriarca  di 
Aquileja  sopra  il  Friuli.  Ma  par  altro  opposto  sono  ancora  assai  note  le  solenne  Appel- 
lazioni  della  medesima  Serenissima  Repubblica  al  Concilio  ne'  tempi  di  Sisto  IV.,  e  di 
Giulio  Secondo;  ed  e  recentissimo  il  divieto  qui  fattosi  nel  Settembre  nel  1793  di 
alcune  Tesi,  che  difendevano  la  Superiorita  del  Papa  al  Concilio  sul  fondamento  della 
Bolla  Execrabilis  di  Pio  Secondo,  che  forma  il  tema  di  un  Capo  dell'  accennata  Bolla 
della  Cerca,  cosi  detta,  perche  si  pubblicava  nel  Giovedi  Santo. 

La  quarta  imputazione  ha  preso  di  mira  le  ultime  parole  d'  una  Osservazione 
deir  Autore,  posta  dopo  un  lungo  esame,  ed  un  Corollario  sull'  argomento  della  Grazia 
e  del  Libro  Arbitrio  da  lui  maneggiato  con  le  dottrine  tratte  dai  medesimi  fonti,  ai 
quali  sogliono  ricorrere  li  partiti  Teologici,  che  sono  impegnati  nella  questione.  II 
passo  estratto,  e  contenuto  nel  Foglio,  non  e  per  verita  riportato  ne  precisi  termini  del 
Libro  a  noi  consegnato,  come  prescrivono  le  regole  di  tali  Censure.  Egli  e  copiato  con 
alcune  alterazioni,  che  importano  parole  ommesse,  altre  cangiate,  ed  altre  aggiunte  ; 
sicche  quello  non  essendo  piu  il  vero  testo  della  Veneta  Edizione,  che  e  la  quinta, 
manca  la  prima,  i  fondamental  base  della  Denunzia,  e  per  conseguenza  la  ragione  di 
fame  giudicio  alcuno.  In  questo  genere  di  accuse  le  sentenze  degli  Autori  devono 
trascriversi  con  la  piu  scrupolosa  esattezza,  perche  formano  il  corpo  del  Delitto, 
come  dicono  i  Giuristi  ;  altrimenti  non  sarebbe  piu  il  senso  dell'  Autore,  ma  quello 
del  Denunziante  il  soggetto  della  procedura  in  ogni  tribunale  del  mondo. 

Cib  premesso  genera  sorpresa  il  testo  del  Libro  variato  nella  Copia  dei  punti 
estratti  dal  medesimo,  quasi  che  1'  accusa,  e  1'  accusatore  potessero  scappar  dal 
con  fr  on  to. 

II  testo  dice,  che  nell'  uomo  privo  della  Grazia  queste  due  cose  insieme  sono 
associate  ;  la  naturale  possibilita  del  bene,  e  la  impotenza  volontaria,  donde  avviene,  che 
per  1'  afFezione  predominante  egli  non  opero  se  non  male,  e  che  dalla  perversa  volonta 
costretto  al  vizio  non  operi  il  bene,  che  pure  gH  e  naturale  di  potere.  Questa  e  la 
traduzione  litterale  del  testo  qui  stampato,  il  di  cui  senso  genuino  ritiene  la  dottrina 
Cattolica  circa  il  libero  Arbitrio.  Ma  la  variazione  consiste  nelle  parole  forse  copiate 
da  qualche  altra  Edizione,  le  quali  nell'  uomo  privo  della  Grazia  di  Cristo  la  possibilita 
naturale  del  bene  vi  aggiunsero  la  spiegazione,  ossia  la  facolta  di  sua  natura  idonea  a 
sceglier  il  bene.  Ouesta  giunta  potendo  causar  equivoco  non  conforme  al  sentimento 
della  Chiesa,  fa  dire  al  Libro  cio,  che  nondice.  La  scelta  del  bene  non  potendo  farsi 
dalla  volonta  senza  I'ajuto  della  Grazia,  non  puo  attribuirsi  alle  sole  forze  naturali  dell' 
uomo,  che  si  trova  da  quella  abbandonato,  come  puo  cavillarsi  in  questa  giunta. 
Percio  1'  imputazione  manca  di  fondamento,  ed  ha  il  carattere  della  illusione  la  piu 
manifesta.  Le  altre  meno  importanti,  ma  sempre  arbitrarie,  variazioni  introdotte  nella 
Copia  si  trapassano  per  non  recar  troppa  noja  a  V.V.  E.E. 

Anche  la  quinta  imputazione  sullo  stesso  argomento  della  Grazia  non  e  la  piu 
fondata,  ne  la  piu  sincera.  II  testo  dice,  che  la  concupiscenza,  la  qual  nell'  uomo 
abbandonato  dalla  Grazia,  domina  con  piu  d'  imperio,  e  che  in  esso  e  come  un'  altra 


386  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

natura,  per  lo  piu  lo  induce  a  dirigge  1'  opera  anche  in  se  stessa  onesta  alio  scopo  o  del 
piacere,  o  di  qualche  altro  fine  vano,  e  massimamente  di  umana  lode.  Sin  qui  il  testo 
genuine  del  Libro  si  conforma  al  sentiinento  di  Santo  Agostino,  ivi  immediataniente 
allegato,  che  fa  menzioni  a  questo  proposito  delle  Azioni  lodevoli  e  generose  degli 
antichi  Romani.  II  Censore  per  altro  nella  Copia  ha  cambiato  il  per  lo  piu  induce, 
che  e  termine  di  mudificazione,  in  un  sempre^  che  e  termine  assoluto.  In  oltre  nel 
fine  alia  riflessione  della  lode  umana  conteniplata  vi  aggiunse  del  proprio :  henche 
talvolta  soltanto  virtualmente.  Senza  entrare  negli  oggetti  delle  introdotte  variazioni 
sta  in  fatto  1'  alterazione  del  Testo  anche  in  questa  parte  della  Copia  ;  sicche  risulta  al 
pari  della  precedente  un'  afFettata  viziatura  del  testo  per  aggravare  indebitamente 
r  autore  del  Libro. 

Le  controversie  sulle  operazioni  della  Grazia  Divina,  e  sulle  forze  dell'  arbitrio 
umano  sono  molto  antiche  cd  ostinate,  ne  bastarono  le  dottrine  di  Santo  Agostino,  e  di 
San  Tommaso,  non  1'  autorita  di  qualche  Concilio,  non  quella  di  piu  Sommi  Pontehci, 
e  nemmeno  la  possanza  dei  Sovrani  per  imporre  1'  ultimo  termine  al  Teologico  susurro. 
Molti  rami  delle  questioni  si  trovano  bensi  recisi  da  questa  pianta  fatale;  ma  ne  restano 
tuttavia  degli  altri  conosciuti  nelle  Scuole  sotto  li  nomi  di  Grazia  Efficace,  e  di  Grazia 
Sufficiente.  Le  Passioni,  e  gli  umani  interessi  ebbero  sempre  molta  influenza  nel 
mantencr  la  scissura  delle  opinioni  e  delle  dispute,  che  recarono  grandissimo  travaglio 
alle  Provincie  Oltramontane,  e  molta  persecuzione  ad  uomini  d'  illustre  pieta  con 
molto  discapito  del  servizio  di  Dio,  e  della  Santa  sua  Chiesa.  Fra  Paolo  Sarpi  nel 
principio  del  secolo  passato  e  Fra  Paolo  Celotti  nell'  anno  1726,  ambedue  Consultori 
Pubblici,  ed  insigni  Teologi  dell'  Ordine  de'  Servi,  in  due  Scritture  all'  Ecciiio  Senato 
esposero  con  molto  zelo  e  chiarezza  le  vere  cause,  e  gli  effetti  perniciosi  della  scolastica 
discordia  senza  che  da  noi  si  aggiunga  di  piu. 

Dopo  1'  anno  1773  le  questioni  medesime  compariscono  alquanto  riscaldate  in 
Italia,  dove  li  Teologi  si  torturano  miseramente  il  cervello  per  intenderle,  e  per 
risolverle  secondo  il  difterente  sistema  delle  propria  scuole  e  del  partito  adottato,  Gli 
argomenti  maneggiati  con  molta  sottigliezza,  e  calore  spesse  volte  oltrepassano  li  termini 
della  religiosa  moderazione  ;  intrigano  1'  intendimento  dei  Cristiani,  che  non  sono 
Teologi  ;  inquietano  singolarmente  li  paesi  oltre  il  Mincio  ;  e  dopo  tutto  cio  le  questioni 
restano  sempre  indecise.  E  perche  non  abbiano  a  finir  mai,  si  usa  1'  istromento  peri- 
coloso  dei  Giornali  Ecclesiastici,  nei  quali  il  giornalista  lavora  a  capriccio  proprio,  o 
per  soggestione  altrui  una  indiscreta  censura,  che  manda  impunemente  alle  stampe, 
sopra  ogni  Autore  di  Chiesa,  e  che  serve  a  mantenere  con  tale  astuzia  le  animosita  fra  i 
dotti  e  la  confusione  fra  gl'  ignoranti.  La  singolare  prudenza  di  Vostra  Serenita  ben 
comprende,  a  qual  segno  di  turbamento  possono  esserc  condotti  li  suoi  buoni  Sudditi 
da  queste  pratiche,  e  divulgazioni,  e  quanto  importi  1'  imporre  al  grave  disordine  quel 
forte  ed  imparziale  riparo,  che  ristituisca  la  calma  se  non  nello  spirito  almeno  nelle 
parole,  chiamando  li  disputanti  a  religiosa  temperanza,  ed  opponendo  un  argine  al 
corso  infesto  di  somiglianti  Giornali. 
Tom.  V.  La  sesta  imputazionc  e  data  al  scntimento  dell'  autore,  che  le  scomuniche  latae 

Ca'^'s'Trt   1    ■^^"'"'^'    come  le   dichiarano  le  Scuole,  furono  afiatto    incognite   all'  antichita.      Ma 
@45S-         tl<Jt;ll^  riflessione  e  una  risposta  al  quesito,  se  anticamcnte  fosse  in  uso  quella  forma  di 
Censura   Ecclesiastica,  ed   in   quai    tempi  venisse   introdotta.     Dunque  la  risposta  non 
riguarda  punto  alcuno  di  Fede,  ma  un  Fatto  unicamente  di  semplice  Storia ;  il  quale  e 
sostcnuto  colle  ragioni  ivi  allegate,  e  coll'  autorita  del  Van-Espen  dottissimo  canonista. 


Documents.      V. 


387 


Ouindi  non  contenendosi  nell'  asserzione  un'  argomento  di  Dogma,  ma  un  punto 
di  Storia,  dove  a  tutti  e  lecito  di  opinare,  diviene  insussistente,  e  poco  onesta  1' 
accusa. 

Li  Teologi  dividono  la  Scommunica  in  Maggiore  e  Minore  ;  ed  alia  prima  attri- 
buiscono  1'  efficacia  di  escludere  lo  scommunicato  da  tutti  li  beni  della  Chiesa,  col 
separarlo  dalla  Societa  dei  Fedeli.  Alia  seconda,  che  e  la  Minore,  assegnano  1'  effetto 
soltanto  di  privarlo  di  alcuni,  cioe  del  partecipare  de'  Sagramenti,  Dividono  pur  la 
scomunica  in  altre  specie,  1'  una  chiamata  di  latae^  e  1'  altra  di  ferendae  Sententiae. 
Ouella  di  latae  Sententiae^  ossia  di  delitto  gia  sentenziato  dalla  Legge  insegnano 
incorrersi  issofatto,  cioe  immantinente,  che  e  commesso  il  peccato  senza  bisogno  di 
nuova  sentenza  di  Giudice.  L'  altra  specie  all'  incontro  d\  ferendae  Sententiae^  cioe  del 
Giudicio  da  pronunziarsi  domanda,  che  si  osservi  1'  ordine  Canonico  per  la  regolar 
procedura.  Delia  prima  specie  1'  Autore  parla  in  questo  Capo,  e  la  crede  incognita  ne' 
primi  tempi  della  Chiesa,  non  trovandone  fatta  menzione  dagli  scrittori  di  allora. 
Poscia  riferisce  li  concigli  del  Cardinale  San  Pietro  Damiani  al  Papa  Alessandro 
Secondo  e  del  Sommo  Pontefice  Benedetto  XIV.  alii  Vescovi,  perche  1'  uso  ne  fosse 
meno  frequente,  e  piu  moderato. 

La  settima  delle  imputazioni  nota  la  proposizioni  :  che  li  matrimonj  contratti 
contro  la  volonta  dei  genitori  dai  Figli,  che  sono  minori  degli  anni  venticinque, 
per  il  Dritto  di  Francia  sono  dichiarati  invalidi  non  solo  quanto  agli  efFetti  Civili,  ma 
ancora  quanto  alia  sostanza  del  contratto.  L'  Autore  in  questo  capo  espone  al  suo 
Clero  cio,  che  si  praticava  per  Legge  Civile  nel  proprio  Paese,  non  cio,  che  si  avrebbe 
a  praticare. 

Ouanto  cola  si  praticava,  e  la  ragione  per  cui  si  praticava,  abbondantemente  e 
da  lui  narrato,  citando  in  prova  gli  Editti  di  quel  Re,  le  Interpretazioni  di  quel 
Magistrati,  e  li  Giudizj  conformi  di  quelle  Supreme  Curie.  Non  ho  lasciato  ancora  di 
prender  in  esame  gli  obbietti  secondo  la  Giurisprudenza,  che  vigeva  in  quel  Regno, 
quando  scrisse,  prima  delle  ultime  rivoluzioni.  II  consenso  paterno  per  li  Matrimonj 
dei  figli  di  Famiglia  era  cola  stabilito  per  una  delle  condizioni  essenziali  alle  Nozze 
Pubbliche,  sicche  mancando  questa  la  congiunzione  si  riguardava  per  clandestina,  siccome 
tra  noi  si  riguarda  dopo  1'  accettazione  del  Concilio  di  Trento,  quando  manca  1'  inter- 
vento  del  Parroco  e  de'  Testimonj.  Per  tale  difetto  si  dichiarava  cola  nullo  dal  Giudice 
il  Matrimonio  dei  figli  Minori. 

Finalmente  1'  Autore  tra  gli  obbietti,  che  si  afFacciavano  a  quella  pratica,  sebben 
fondata  sulla  Podesta  Legislativa  de'  Sovrani,  e  sulle  ordinanze  e  consuetudini  parti- 
colari  del  Regno,  mette  in  considerazione  il  Decreto  del  Sacro  Concilio  di  Trento  in 
24. Cap.i.  cui  si  condanna  la  opinione,  che  teneva  invalidi  li  Matrimonj  contratti  dai  Figlj  di 
Matrimonio.  p^miglia  senza  il  consenso  dei  Genitori,  ed  attribuiva  ai  Padri  la  facolta  di  potere  per 
quella  ragione  renderli  validi,  o  nulli.  Col  metodo  Scolastico  allega  anche  le  varie 
interpretazioni,  che  venivano  date  a  quel  Decreto,  e  come  si  pensava  in  Trento, 
quando  fu  proposto  di  farlo.  In  ultimo  luogo  abbandona  prudentemente  la  questione 
senza  aggiungervi  alcuna  formal  conclusione  del  proprio ;  il  che  poteva  bastare  al 
Denonziante  per  intendere  cio,  che  1'  autore  aveva  proposto  in  fronte  del  quesito  da 
riferirsi  agli  effetti  Civili,  e  alia  sostanza  del  contratto  secondo  il  Dritto  Gallicano,  e 
non  secondo  il  Dritto  di  altri  Dominj. 

Oggidi  pertanto  questa  fatica  di  Storico  e  non  di  Teologico  insegnamento,  serve  alle 
Scuole  di  cognizione  erudita  di  quanto  altrove  si  accostumava  senza  entrare  nella  parte 


388  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

del  Sacramento,  che  li  Dottori  sogliono  distinguere  da  quella  del  Contralto,  come  lo 

distingue  anche  V  Autore.     Dalle  fatte  osservazioni  e  confront!  resta  dileguato  ogni 

motivo  di  giusto  reclamo  in  linea  di  Dogma  offeso. 

Tom.  VI.  La  ottava   imputazione   e   rivolta  all'   altra    proposizione    sul    Matrimonio  degl* 

de  Mutr.        Infedeli,  perche  1'  Autore  asserisce,  che  quando  e  contratto  legittimente  non  puo  mai 

Dissert.  IV.      disciogliersi  quanto  al  vincolo,  neppure  se  uno  de'  Coniugj  essendo  convertito  alia  Fede 

@  j,,    '      r  altro  non  voglia  vivere  pacificamente  con  esso.     A  questa   Proposizione  1'  autore  ha 

premesso  il   quesito,  se  il   Matrimonj  degl'  Infedeli   possano  sciogliersi,  essendo  cosa 

certa  presso  tutto  il  mondo,  che  sono  tenuti  per  validi,  allorche  si  contraggono  secondo 

le  Leggi  del  Dritto  Naturale,  e  Civile.     Al  qual  passo  di  cib  ne  rende  qualche  ragione ; 

e   soggiunge,   che   nei  casi  delle  Sante  Conversion!  vi   e  disputa  tra  i  Teologi,  se  il 

matrimonio  possa  disciogliersi,  e  darsi  libera  facolta  al  Coniuge  Fedele  di  contrarne  un 

altro,     Avvisa  inoltre,  che  il  numero  maggiore  sostiene  lecito  lo  scioglimento  nei  tre 

casi  ivi  specificati,  e  che  il  numero  bensi  minore,  ma  che  sembra  il  piu  forte  nei  peso 

delle  ragioni,  insegna  1'  opinione  contraria.     Dopo  tale  avvertenze  propone  gli  argo- 

menti,   che   militano  per  questa  seconda,  traendoli    dalla  Scrittura  dai   Padri,  e  dalle 

ragioni   Teologiche,  ed  esaminando  gli  obbietti  colla  maniera  delle   Scuole.     In  fine 

conclude  col   mandar   tutti  a  leggere  due  Volumi  Stampati  sopra   questa  quistione  1' 

anno  1761. 

Assai  rari  per  altro  nei  Pubblici  registri  sono  i  Casi,  nei  quali  dai  Sommi  Pontefici 
sia  stata  dato  mano  a  tali  scioglimenti  ;  il  che  prova  il  molto  riguardo  da  loro  avuto  in 
questa  materia,  e  ci  ammaestra  insieme  di  non  far  decisione,  dove  non  fu  fatta  nemmeno 
dalla  loro  sapienza,  e  di  lasciar  intatto  lo  stato  della  Controversio.  Quando  pero  si 
affaccia  la  necessita  di  qualche  provvidenza,  sogliono  far  prima  interpellare  il  Conjuge 
Infedele,  assegnandovi  un  termine  di  mesi  a  dichiarare,  se  vuol  convertirsi,  ovvero 
coabitare  con  1'  altro  conjuge  convertito  senza  contumelia  del  Creatore.  Di  questa 
precauzione  vi  e  r  esempio  in  un  Editto  prodotto  sotto  il  giorno  24  Febbrajo  1711 
alia  Revisione  de'  Brevi. 
Tom.  VII.  La  nona,  ed  ultima  imputazione  e  data  alia  risposta  dell'  Autore  sopra  il  quesito, 

de  Ei.l.  Pracc.  se  li  fcdeli  nelle  Domeniche,  e  Feste  maggiori  siano  tenuti  ad  ascoltar  la  Messa  Parroc- 
Cap.  I  @  108.  (.j^j^ig  j^gii  inclina  per  1'  affermativa  attesa  la  legge  Ecclesiastica,  e  ne  porta  alcune 
ragioni  dedotte  dalla  disciplina  antica,  dalle  sanzioni  di  Concilj,  e  da  Bolle  Pontificie. 
Una  immagine  di  tal  disciplina  resta  tuttavia  nella  Chiesa  Greca,  e  ne  Villaggi  Latini, 
dove  i  Parrochi  inculcano  al  Popolo  di  frequente  V  intervento  alia  Messa  Parrocchiale, 
perche  in  quella  si  fa  la  spiegazione  del  Vangelo  colle  istruzioni  della  Religione.  L' 
autore  per  altro  dopo  aver  ragionato,  con  erudite  considerazioni  se  ne  spedisce,  anche  qui 
mandando  tutti  a  leggere  un  Libro,  che  tratta  dell'  intervento  alle  Messe  Festive  nelle 
Chiese  de'  Regolari. 

Questo  articolo  dunque  non  contenendo  senso  veruno  contrario  al  Dogma,  anzi 
non  appartenendo  di  sua  natura  nemmeno  al  Dogma,  non  puo  cadere  sotto  le  inspezioni 
consuete  del  Santo  Officio,  perche  sarebbe  fuori  de'  Casi  assegnati  dai  Concordati  a 
quel  Fribunale.  L' Autore  ne  fa  1'  esame  secondo  la  legge  Ecclesiastica  ;  e  il  decidere 
con  altre  autorita,  che  deve  aversi  per  erronea  1' opinione  dell' obbligo  d' intervenire  alia 
Messa  del  Proprio  Parroco,  che  e  il  Pastore  del  secondo  ordine,  causerebbe  nella  fantasia 
di  molti  una  intelligenza  assai  poco  favorevole  alia  pieta,  e  alia  miglior  disciplina,  di  cui 
tanto  abbisognano  li  nostri  tempi. 

Fra  le  carte,  chi  ci  furono  consegnate  viene  in  ultimo  luogo  il  Decreto  a  stampa 


'Documents.      V.  -jSo 

1 7  Novembre  1792,  pubblicato  in  Roma  dalla  Sacra  Congregazione  dell'  Indice,  nel  quale 
con  altri  Libri  si  legge  vietata  anche  questa  Teologia  conosciuta  nelle  Scuole  col  noma 
di  Lione.  La  ragione  per  cui  e  stato  proibito  il  Libro,  resta  del  tutto  ignota,  perche  non 
la  dice  il  Decreto,  siccome  non  la  dice  neppure  degli  altri  nel  medesimo  enunciati.  Ma 
vostra  Serenita  non  ammette  giammai  questo  genere  di  condanna  senza  esserne  prima 
debitamente  informata;  e  la  fa  sempre  seguire  coi  metodi  prescritti  dall'altro  Concordato 
1596, 14  Settembre,  nella  materia  dei  Libri.  Se  tutte  le  proibizioni  di  Roma  si  ammet- 
tessero  ciceamente,  sarebbe  inofficioso,  e  distrutto  il  Concordato  con  turbamento  delle 
coscienze,  colla  rovina  dei  Librai,  e  con  molto  pregiudizio  all' ordine  del  Governo  Civile. 

L'  Indice  de'  Libri  proibiti  sotto  colore  di  Religione  ebbe  il  suo  principio  al  tempo 
del  Pontefice  Paulo  IV.  nel  1559;  e  fu  compiuto  dall'  altro  Pontefice  Pio  IV.;  a  cui 
P  afFare  era  stato  rimesso  dal  Concilio  di  Trento.  II  Primo  Catalogo  dell'  anno  1564 
ridotto  a  classi  conteneva  il  numero  di  985  autori  vietati ;  il  secondo  dell'  anno  1595 
di  Clemente  VIII.  pervenne  a  quello  di  2154;  il  terzo  stampato  nell'  anno  1765 
ammontava  al  numero  di  4992,  cosi  che  si  erano  clandistinamente  seminate  entro  il 
Dominio  della  Serenissima  Repubblica  in  numero  di  2788  le  proibizioni  vaganti  fuori 
del  Concordato.  In  quest'  anno  fu  scoperto  il  disordine,  e  col  Decreto  1765,  3  Agosto, 
venne  comandata  e  poscia  eseguita  la  ristampa  dell'  Indice  accettato  nel  1596  insieme 
con  quel  Concordato,  e  coll'  appendice  aggiunta  delle  pochissime  Proibizioni,  che  si 
erano  trovate  al  livello  del  Concordato.  Ma  1'  intenzione  degli  Ecclesiastici  tento 
sempre  di  raccoglierne  con  gran  diligenza  gli  esemplari  Veneti,  accio  fosse  dato  luogo 
alia  dispersione  dei  Romani  accresciuti  di  molto  numero  ancora  dopo  quell'  anno.  Se 
li  rispetti  del  Principato,  e  I'  Arte  della  Stampa  ricevano  discapiti  da  questa  inondazione, 
e  quali  cautele  altresi  occorrano  a  frenare  1'  ingresso  dei  Libri  perniciosi,  sono  tutte 
provvidenze  riserbate  all'  alto  discernimento  di  VV.  EE.  II  condannare  per  altro  senza 
imputar  la  colpo  e  senza  dar  luogo  alia  difesa  non  sembra  accordato  ne  dai  Sacri 
Canoni,  ne  dalla  Divina  Scrittura,  ne  da  giustizia  alcuna  della  Terra,  com'  e  dimostrato 
da  gravissimi  Autori. 

Negl'  Indici  stampati  in  Roma,  si  trova  un  numero  immense  di  Libri  proibiti  in 
ogni  facolta,  per  ogni  altra  causa  che  per  quella  della  Santa  Fede.  Gli  Scrittori  Legali 
spesse  volte  sono  censurati,  perche  difendono  la  podesta  Temporale  delle  pretensioni 
della  Corte,  e  fermano  la  Ecclesiastica  tra  li  suoi  giusti  confini.  Si  vietano  molti  storici, 
perche  scoprono  qualche  fatto  particolare,  che  li  Cortigiani  desiderano  resti  occulto,  o 
dimenticato.  In  una  parola  si  mette  mano  ad  ogni  genere  di  scritti,  eziandio  Gram- 
maticali,  di  Medicina,  di  Alchimia,  e  di  Lotti  con  fine  di  ampliare  la  propria  giurisdizione 
sopra  ogni  argomento,  e  talvolta  ancora  con  quello  di  rendere  odioso  il  nome  dell' 
Autore  per  qualche  arcana  veduta.  Basta  trascorrere  li  Cataloghi  stampati  per  esser 
certi  di  questa  condotta. 

L'  esame  e  raccomandato  ad  alcuni  Teologi,  chiamati  da  quelle  Congregazioni 
col  titolo  di  Oualificatori,  o  di  Consultori,  i  quali  essendo  per  lo  piu  degli  ordini 
Regolari  secondo  lo  spirito  di  partito,  e  la  diversita  delle  loro  Scuole,  regolano  le 
censure,  Poi  sulk  fede  di  quelle  relazioni  non  sempre  libere  da  privati  affetti  si 
formano  le  condanne  senza  la  parsimonia,  la  circospezione,  e  la  carita  desiderate 
dai  Pontefici  Sisto  V.,  Benedetto  XIV.  ;  cosiche  oggidi  non  vi  e  piu  Libro,  che  non 
possa  soggiacere  a  simil  destino,  ne  Autore  sicuro  da  questo  attacco.  Ouindi  avviene 
che  si  veggono  proibiti  Libri,  che  prima  furono  cola  permessi,  ed  altri  permessi, 
che  prima  furono  vietati.     In   cio  non   ando  esente  nemmeno  il  Breviario ;    poiche 

3   E 


0^0  The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

Urbano  VIII.  avendo  aggiunte  a  quel  Libro  le  lezioni  di  Santa  Catterina  da  Siena  la 
Congregazione  dell'  Indice  dopo  alcuni  anni  spedi  un  suo  rigoroso  Decreto  22  Gennaro 
1642  agli  Inquisitor!  di  Sant'  Offizio  accio  facessero  togliere  le  parole,  che  dicevano 
essere  la  P'amiglia  Benincasa  discendente  da  un  medesimo  stipite  colla  Borghese.  Quella 
della  Santa  era  creduta  di  origine  bassa,  e  percio  poco  degna  di  andar  del  pari  colla 
Borghese,  ch'  era  Pontificia.  Cosi  gli  umani  rispetti  si  vestono  tal  volta  con  1'  abito 
di  religione.  Per  contrario  non  si  vede  usata  la  stessa  attenzione  in  alcuni  libri  di 
Autori  Ecclesiastic!,  le  dottrine  dei  quali  sono  dissimulate,  e  lasciate  in  corso  nelle 
Scuole  e  nei  Circoli  ietterarj,  come  se  fossero  approvate,  Cattoliche,  e  sane.  A  tutti  e 
noto  il  nome  rispettabilissimo  del  Sig'  Cardinal  Bellarmino  ;  ma  non  puo  esser  lodata 
da  tutti  r  opinioiie,  che  insegna,  di  portar  1'  autorita  Pontificia  sopra  il  Governo 
Politico,  e  li  temporali  Diritti  dei  Sovrani.  Di  poca  edificazione  riuscira  ad  altri  il 
Sanchez,  dove  parla,  e  quasi  instruisce  degli  usi  della  lascivianei  congress!  matrimonial!. 
II  Busembaum  con  alcuni  suo!  seguaci  sara  sempre  infesto  alia  pace  Cristiana,  e  Civile 
negl'  insegnamenti  favorevoli  al  Regicidio. 

Procedendo  con  troppa  facilita  le  Proibizioni  succede,  che  molte  condanne  si 
credono  provenire  dal  maneggio  umano,  e  non  dalla  ispirazione  Divina.  Quindi  pur 
avviene,  che  non  sono  piu  tenute  per  infallibili,  ne  riportano  la  riverenza,  che  era  lore 
prestata  ne  primi  tempi.  Gli  Autori,  che  sono  offesi  nella  fama,  non  cessano  di 
reclamar  contro  li  divieti,  e  d'  invocar  la  giustizia  di  Dio,  e  dei  Principi,  onde  non 
soccombere  sotto  questo  nuovo  genera  di  oppressione.  In  fatti  e  desiderabile  una 
maggior  temperanza  nel  far  le  censure,  e  la  sapienza  di  Benedetto  XIV.  non  trascuro 
di  promoverla,  e  di  raccomandarla  efficacemente,  come  si  e  detto.  Nella  Opera 
Teologica  di  Lione  agli  occhi  nostri  imparziali  non  si  e  afFacciata  Proposizione  alcuna 
contraria  alle  regole  della  Fede,  o  del  Costume,  o  della  Pieta,  e  percio  nel  comandato 
esame  non  ci  c  risultata  la  parte  degna  di  essere  condannata  che  la  cattiva  stampa  qui 
fatta  di  un'  Opera  buona.  Le  nove  Imputazioni  contenute  nel  foglio  Manoscritto 
esscndosi  poste  all'  ingenuo  confronto  del  Libro  nei  luoghi  citati  cadono  da  se  stesse, 
come  abbiamo  rispettosamente  considerate. 

Cio,  che  dalla  Chiesa  non  e  deciso  con  le  debite  formalita  di  Giudizio  nei  punti 
di  controversia  Dogmatica,  rimani  sempre  nello  stato  di  questione  disputabile  nelle 
scuole  con  libera  facolta  ai  Teologi  di  seguire  V  opinione,  che  piu  loro  piace,  di  battersi 
religiosamente  quanto  vagliono  con  gli  argomenti,  e  di  non  trovarsi  mai  ne  vittoriosi, 
ne  vinti.  Le  Pubblichc,  e  private  Librerie,  e  li  Negozj  de'  Libraj  abbondano  degli 
autori  dell'  uno,  e  dell'  altro  partito  stampata  colla  buona  fede  delle  consuete  approva- 
zioni,  e  licenze.  Con  gli  stessi  requisiti,  che  nello  stato  delle  Cose  non  potevano  essere 
negati  ne  dalli  Revisori,  ne  dal  Magistrato  Eccfiio  de'  Riformatori  dello  Studio  di 
Padova,  segui  la  Stampa  ancora  di  questo  Libro,  il  quale  non  si  potrebbe  condannare 
oggidi  senza  intendersi  condannati  insieme  con  lui  tutti  quelli,  che  ritengono  la  stessa 
dottrina,  con  gravi  conseguenze  per  il  susurro  Scolastico,  e  per  il  Co.mmercio  Libraio. 

Non  e  forse  da  trascurarsi  la  osservazione,  che  in  Roma  se  ne  fece  il  divieto, 
mentre  in  Venezia  si  dava  in  luce  un'  altro  libro  di  Teologia  egualmente  pero 
incensurabile,  e  dotto.  In  quel  Giornale  Ecclesiastico,  ristampato  in  Bergamo  sotto  il 
giorno  16  Fcbbrajo  1793  si  mando  innanzi  il  Decreto  17  Decembre  precedente,  che 
proibiva  la  Teologia  di  Lione ;  e  passato  un  mese  venne  poscia  enunciata  sotto  il 
giorno  16  Marzo  susseguente  la  edizione  Veneta  dell'  altra  Teologia,  il  di  cui  uso 
dal  Giornalista  si  bramava  sostituito  a  quello  di    Lione.     Noi  lasceremo  di  entrare 


Documents.      V.  '201 

nelle  gare  de'  Teologi,  e  dei  Librai.  Ma  per  il  debito  dell'  uffizio  nostro  non  possiamo 
dispensarci  dal  ricordare  che  nello  Stato  Veneto  non  possono  tenersi  esposti,  e  molto 
meno  stamparsi  li  Decreti  di  Roma  proibitorj  de'  Libri,  e  che  appunto  in  Bero-amo 
con  le  Ducali  1624,  ^  Marzo,  fu  ordinata  la  retensione  del  Librajo  Cantoni  per  aver 
tenuto  in  luogo  esposto  della  sua  Bottega  alcuni  Decreti  di  Roma  sopra  la  proibizione 
de'  Libri.  Le  proibizioni  di  Roma  per  la  forza  del  Concordato  1596  non  hanno  luogo 
nel  Serenissimo  Dominio.  Quando  nasce  1'  occorrenza  di  proibire,  intesa  prima  la 
volonta  deir  Eccino  Senato,  le  proibizioni  per  le  materie  di  Eresia  si  fanno  dal  Tribunale 
di  Sant'  Offizio  con  1'  assistenza  del  Magistrato  Secolare  ;  e  quelle  per  altri  rispetti 
sono  promulgate  dai  competenti  Magistrati,  e  Rappresentanti  secondo  il  particolare 
comando  ricevutone  da  Vostra  Serenita,  e  con  la  Facolta  ordinaria  loro  concessa  dalle 
Pubbliche  Leggi. 

Nel  caso  presente  sembra  non  occorrere  1'  uso  ne  dell'  una,  ne  dell'  altra  Potesta, 
perche  manca  in  tutti  li  punti  accusati  il  soggetto  da  condannarsi.  Percio  non  resta 
che  la  opportunita  di  molto  laudar  il  plausibile  zelo  di  chi  ha  creduto  con  egregia 
intenzione,  e  singolar  merito  di  far  note  al  Governo  le  apprensioni  concepite  nel  colore 
alquanto  fosco  di  quella  Denunzia.  Nasce  insieme  1'  altra  opportunita  di  far  sentire  il 
giusto  conforto,  che  non  risulti  motivo  ragionevole  di  far  passo  alcuno  ulteriore  sopra 
questo  emergente,  che  la  singolare  prudenza  di  VV.  EE.  vorra  posto  in  un  perfetto,  ed 
inalterabile  Silenzio.     Grazie. 

Serenissimo  Principe, 
lllfhi  ed  Eccffii  Sig''  Inquisitori  di  Stato. 

1794,  30  Aprile. 

La  necessita  di  leggere,  e  riscontrare  gli  ultimi  Fogli  usciti  in  Bergamo,  col  titolo 
di  Giornale  Ecclesiastico  di  Roma,  non  ci  ha  permesso  di  umiliare  prima  di  questo 
giorno  le  riverenti  nostre  osservazioni  sopra  il  medesimo  in  ubbidienza  del  vocale 
comando  ingiuntoci  da  questo  Tribunale  Supremo. 

II  Giornale  Ecclesiastico  di  Roma  e  un  Foglio  periodico  il  quale  da  otto  anni  circa 
si  stampa  in  quella  Citta,  e  si  ristampa  in  Bergamo  da  Francesco  Locatelli  ;  cosi  che 
di  settimana  in  settimana  partendo  da  un  punto  e  portandosi  all'  altro  trascorre  veloce- 
mente  quasi  tutta  1'  Italia,  e  si  diffonde  per  tutti  gli  stati  intermedj,  e  conterminanti. 
Egli  e  una  di  quelle  Gazzette  Letterarie,  che  escono  al  mondo  colla  promessa  di  som- 
ministrar  la  cognizione  imparziale,  ed  instruttive  de'  Libri  nuovi,  ma  che  tal  volta  si 
convertono  in  istromento  pericoloso  per  isfogar  le  private  passioni  per  diminuire  il 
credito  di  qualche  Autore,  o  per  imprimere  le  opinioni  professate  dai  Giornalisti,  e 
Gazzettieri. 

Per  tal  mezzo  le  Gazzette  instituite  a  principio  per  dare  gli  avvisi  degli  avvenimenti 
piu  notabili  delle  Guerre,  e  di  altri  notorj  fatti  da  un  paese  all'  altro,  oggidi  sono  cadute 
in  molti  abusi,  perche  i  loro  Scrittori  v'  innestano  le  considerazioni  lavorate  a  capriccio, 
e  collo  spirito  di  partito.  Presero  il  nome  di  Gazzetta  da  una  Moneta  allora  usata  per 
comprar  ciascun  Foglio.  In  presente  li  Fogli  di  tali  avvisi,  come  si  fa  de'  Balsami, 
vengono  mascherati  con  nomi  diversi ;  e  non  essendovi  Libri,  o  Carte  piu  lette  di 
queste,  1'  impressioni  si  spargono  per  tutte  il  popolo  con  poco  servizio  della  Chiesa  e 
del  Principato. 


392  l^he  Venetian  Printing  Press. 

II  presente  Giornale  ha  preso  voga  nell'  occasione  che  fu  soppresso  nello  Stato 
Veneto  un  altro  Foglio  Letterario,  il  quale  si  distribuira  col  titolo :  Dai  Confini 
d'ltalia. 

Allora  fu  creduto,  che  a  quellasoppressione  avesse  dato  motivo  1' indiscrete  ritratto, 
che  si  faceva  di  un  Professore  di  Padova,  ora  morto.  Ma  nell'  efFetto  anche  quel 
Foglio  aveva  degenerate  in  molti  arbitrj,  che  offendevano  la  reputazione,  e  la  fama 
altrui.  Nel  carattere  di  quasi  tutti  gli  scrittori  di  somiglianti  Gazzette  si  trova  la  pre- 
tenzione  di  eriggcrsi  in  Censori,  e  Giudici  non  solo  delle  Opere  pubbliche,  come  sono 
le  Stampe,  ma  delle  Persone  ancora  di  ogni  grado  imputandole  bene  spesso  di  qualche 
difetto  ancorche  non  vero,  o  non  provato,  o  da  non  pubblicarsi,  donde  provengono  poi 
gli  odj,  le  animosita  e  le  tristi  conseguenze  delle  fazioni. 

II  giornale  di  Roma,  per  quanto  risulta  dai  Fogli  del  passato  anno  1793,  e  da 
alcuni  pochi  del  presente  1794,  che'  si  sono  procurati,  spiega  due  oggetti.  L'  uno  e 
quello  di  riscaldare  in  Italia  li  question!  della  Grazia  Divina,  e  dell'  Arbitrio  Umano ; 
questioni  che  furono  pur  troppo  fatali  alle  Fiandre,  e  alia  Francia,  e  che  nel  giusto 
esame  di  quei  lagrimevoli  succes.-;i  ammaestrano  il  mondo,  quanto  alimento  abbiano 
somministrato  in  quegl'  incendj,  L'  altro  oggetto  e  quello  di  portare  in  questi  tempi 
r  autorita  Ecclesiastica  e  singolarmente  la  Pontificia  fuori  dei  termini  suoi  spirituali  e 
celesti  per  farla  valere  in  tutti  gl'  interessi  Temporali,  e  Terreni. 

La  controversia  della  Grazia  e  tanto  antica  quanto  Santo  Agostino,  che  ha  con- 
futato  robustamente  con  la  dottrina  di  San  Paolo,  e  col  nome  della  sua  grandissima 
scienza  gli  errori  dei  Pelagiani,  e  Semipelagiani. 

La  sua  Dottrina  fu  ricevuta  da  tutte  la  Chiesa,  e  San  Tommaso  1'  ha  rinforzata 
nel  sistema  della  propria  Scuola.  Ma  negli  ultimi  tempi  li  Teologi  sottilizzando 
i  termini  per  intendere  piu  di  qui  Santi  le  operazioni  della  Grazia  di  Nostro  Signor 
Gesu  Cristo,  e  misurare  le  forze  dell'  Umano  Arbitrio  si  sono  divisi  in  due  feroci 
partiti,  1'  uno  dei  Padri  Gesuiti  detto  anche  dei  Molinisti  per  il  nome  celebre  del  Padre 
Lodovico  Molina,  primo  autore  di  quella  scissura,  e  1'  altro  delle  Scuole  Domenicane, 
ed  Agostiniane,  che  si  oppongono  alia  dottrina  dei  Padri  Gesuiti.  Ouantunque 
ambedue  le  rcligiosi  fazioni  sieno  concordi  neldetestare  le  cinque  Proposizione  in  questa 
materia  condannate  dai  Sommi  Pontefici,  ed  attribuite  al  Libro  intitolato  Jugustinus 
di  Cornelio  Giansenio  Vescovo  d'  Ipri  nelle  Fiandre  ;  nondimeno  viene  mossa  da 
alcuni  la  questione  di  fatto,  se  sieno,  o  non  siano  in  quel  Libro,  e  se  sono,  o  non  sono 
condannate  nel  senso  dell'  autore.  Da  questo  particolare  dissidio  nel  quale  hanno  avuto 
sempre  molta  influenza  altri  interessi,  che  non  sono  di  Teologia,  e  derivato  il  nome  di 
Giansenisti  per  caricare  di  odio  con  1'  equivoco  di  tal  denominazione  arbitraria  tutti 
coloro,  che  non  seguono  la  scuola  dei  Padri  Gesuiti,  o  che  si  oppongono  in  qualsivoglia 
modo  eziandio  il  piu  giusto  e  riverente  a  qualche  impresa  della  Corte  Romana,  la  qual 
e  cosa  di  versa  della  Santa  Chiesa  di  Roma. 

Premessi  questi  pochi  cenni  per  ben  discernere  lo  spirito,  ed  il  linguaggio  dell' 
odicrno  Giornale  non  pub  negarsi,  che  tutto  lo  sforzo  del  medesimo,  sebben 
maneggiato  in  varie  guise  tratta  sempre,  e  sostiene  con  modi  alquanto  focosi,  ed 
intemperanti  la  sola  opinione  della  estinta  Compagnia  di  Gesu,  senza  dar  luogo  a 
vcrun'  altra  per  quanto  sia  lecita  e  permessa  dalla  Chiesa  stessa  Cattolica  in  Stato  di 
questione  indecisa,  e  non  definita.  A  questa,  sia  lecito  il  dirlo,  soperchieria  li  giorna- 
listi  di  Roma,  che  mandano  sempre  innanzi  le  loro  opinioni,  e  combattono  quelle  degli 
altri  coir  abusato  nome  di  Giansenisti,  hanno  1'  attcnzione  indescritissima  di  aggiun- 


Documents.      V . 


393 


gervi  molte  contumelie,  e  riflessioni  oltraggiose  contro  i  Vescovi,  Capitoli,  Parrochi, 
e  Professor!  delle  Universita,  1'  onore  dei  quali  tutti  sta  in  protezione  del  Sovrano 
rispettivo. 

II  tolerare  in  vero,  che  un  partito  parli,  ed  offenda,  espone  alia  conseguenza,  che 
anche  1'  altro  sciolga  il  silenzio,  e  si  difenda.  L'  attacco  e  la  difesa  nelle  passioni 
umane  rare  volte  hanno  misura ;  e  quando  la  malattia  delle  opinione  ha  preso 
incremento,  e  difficilissimo  il  rimedio  senza  generar  convulsioni  inortali  nel  Corpo 
Civile ;  e  per  lo  piu  riesce  con  inutilita,  o  con  infelice  riuscita.  Per  questa  riflessione 
insegnata  dalla  Storia  di  tutti  i  tempi,  e  verificata  miseramente  ancora  nei  nostri,  li 
saggi  Politici  hanno  paragonate  le  malattie  degli  Stati  a  quelle  degli  Etici,  e  de  Tisici, 
le  quali  sono  di  facile  guarigione,  se  sono  conosciute  a  principio,  ma  impossibili  a 
curarsi,  quando  per  non  esser  conosciute,  e  medicate  presero  forza  nel  Corpo 
umano. 

Al  Giornale  oltre  i  Fogli  periodici  vanno  congiunti  altri  fogli  col  titolo  di  Supple- 
mento  distinto  per  Mesi,  stampato  egualmente  in  Roma,  e  ristampato  in  Bergamo  dal 
Locatelli.  Questi  accessor]  fedelmente  ritengono  la  stessa  natura  del  principale,  e  si 
fanno  servire  ad  accrescere  la  semina  dell'  opinioni,  e  delle  ingiurie  contro  li  Teologi 
deir  opposto  partito,  senza  risparmiare  la  critica  e  la  mordacita  nemmeno  verso  li 
Sovrani  piu  sfortunati,  le  intere  Nazioni,  ed  altre  rispettabilissime  Figure.  Affinche 
pero  VV,  EE.  ne  abbiano  sotto  1'  occhio  un  estratto  fedele  dei  passi  piu  notabili  da 
rimarcarsi,  nei  soli  Fogli  degli  ultimi  quattordici  Mesi,  si  e  fatta  la  descrizione  in  due 
distinte  Classi. 

La  prima  avvisa  i  luoghi,  e  li  termini  usati  rispetto  a  Principi,  e  la  seconda 
rispetto  a  Persone,  colla  indicazione  in  margine  del  numero  del  Foglio,  e  della 
Pagina  rispettiva.  L'  alto  discernimento  del  Tribunale  ne  fara  il  suo  sapientissimo 
giudicio. 

Sono  circa  venti  anni,  che  questo  fermento  Teologico  serpeggia  per  1'  Italia, 
singolarmente  nella  Toscana,  e  nella  Lombardia.  Nello  Stato  Veneto  la  Citta  di 
Bergamo  sembra  la  piu  travagliata  dalle  scissure  Ecclesiastiche  ;  e  da  chi  vengano 
coltivate,  VV.  EE.  hanno  pronti  li  mezzi  di  risaperlo.  Uno  pero  degl'  istromenti  per 
tenerle  vive  si  puo  rinvenire  nella  ristampa  di  questo  Giornale  coi  suoi  supplementi,  che 
si  va  dispensando  a  poco  a  poco  per  le  altre  Citta.  Sara  della  gravissima  loro  maturita 
il  ponderare  se  impedita  afFatto  la  Ristampa  Bergamasca,  abbia  piu  a  lasciarsi  ingresso 
alia  Stampa  di  Roma,  poiche  il  disordine  sussisterebbe  tuttavia  colla  giunta  di  un  altro 
danno,  che  recherebbe  1'  uscita  del  denaro  fuori  di  Stato.  Nelle  Scuole  tutte  le  Sentenze, 
che  non  sono  condannate,  possono  aver  luogo,  come  avviene  in  altri  punti  di  sublime 
Teologia.  Ma  fuori  delle  Scuole,  e  nelle  Stampe  le  dispute  non  hanno  mai  cagionata  la 
felicita  della  Religione,  e  del  Principato  e  facilmente  confondono  gli  spiriti  deboli 
senza  convincer  punto  li  forti. 

L'  obbligo  di  servire  al  comando  non  permetteva  di  trascurare  questi  rispettosi  ed 
ingenui  riflessi  per  quel  peso,  che  potessero  meritare  nel  grandissimo  oggetto  della 
Pubblica  quiete.     Grazie. 


DOCUMENTS. 

VI. 


VI. 

LIST  OF  VENETIAN  PRINTERS  AND  BOOKSELLERS 

FROM   1469-1799.^ 


Aborelli,  Gueriglio.     1574. 
Accademia  Veneta.     1502. 
Accademia  Veneta.      1 558-1561 
Accademia  Pellegrina.      1552. 
Achates,  Leonardus.     1472. 
Adam  de  Ambergau.      1471. 
Adam  de  Rotwill.      1471. 
Adami.      1767. 
Affine  (d'),  Pietro.     1571. 
Alaris  (de),  Eneas.     1573. 
Albanesoti,  Bernardino.      1492. 
Albanesoti,  Marco.      1492. 


Alban 

Albert 

Albert 

Albert 

Albert 

Albert 

Albert 

Albert 

Albert 

Albert 

Albert 

Albert 

Albirell 

Albrizz 


Giovan  Giacomo.      1563. 
Bartolomeo.      1544- 
Filippo.      1638. 
Giacomo.      1754- 
Giovanni.     1507. 
Giambatista.      1610. 
(degli),  Marco.      1605. 
Oliviero.      1616. 


nus.      1499' 
no  de  Lisbona. 
no.      1501. 


(de),  Giovanni. 

,      1594. 

,  Almoro.      1 749 


1501. 
1599- 


Albrizzi,  Andrea.      1778. 
Albrizzi,  Angelo.     1778. 
Albrizzi,  Giambatista.      1723. 
Albrizzi,  Giambatista,  q.  Angelo.    1795. 
Albrizzi,  Girolamo.      1693. 
Albrizziana,  Societa.      1730. 
Aldus  Manutius.      1494. 
Aldo  e  Andrea  Suocero.      1534. 
Alexander  (di),  Giorgio,      i486. 
Alexandrinus,  Gerardus.      1476. 
Alexandria  (de),  Antonius.      148 1. 
Alexandria  (de),  Tomasius. 
Alessi  (di),  Stefano.     1552. 
Alessandro.      1587. 
Alessandro  Cretese.      i486. 
Aloisianus,  Jacob-Baptista. 
Alopa,  Lorenzo  Francesco. 
Alvise  de  Contrata  S.  Luci;ie. 
Amadi,  Francesco.      1538. 
Amadino,  Ricciardo.      1591. 
Amadoro,  Marco  (v.  Simbeni).      1569. 
Ambrosini,  Cristoforo.      1647. 
Ammano,  Giovanni.      1487. 
Anastasi,  Pasqualin.      171  7. 
Andolfato.      1767. 
Andrea  d'  Ascoli.      1485. 


^Ml- 


1504. 
1494. 
1492. 


^  V  This  list  is  based  entirely  on  Cicogna's  unpublished  Elenco  di  Stampatori  e  Librari  tanto  Veneti 
che  Forestieri  et  di  quelli  ad  istanza  de  quali  si  pubblicarono  I.ibri  in  l^enezia  (Museo  CivicOj  Cod.  3044). 
The  names  and  dates,  with  some  exceptions,  are  those  given  by  Cicogna.  Other  catalogues  of  Venetian 
printers  are  to  be  found  in  Hain,  Panzer,  the  Archi'vio  Veneto,  and  Castellani.  Cicogna's  notes,  which 
accompany  his  elenco,  are  of  value  to  the  student  of  Venetian  printing. 

3   F 


398 


The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 


Andrea  d'  Asola.      1487. 

Andrea  Calabrese.      1489. 

Andrea  Catharensis.     1476. 

Andrea  de  Corona.      1476. 

Andrea  de  Parma.      1485. 

Andrea  da  Pavia.      1484. 

Andrea  de  Platasichis.      1478. 

Andrea  de  Valentia. 

Anesi,  Gervasio.     1627. 

Angeli,  Giuseppe  Nicolo.      1703. 

Angelicri,  Agostino.     1607. 

Angelieri,  Giorgio.     1574. 

Angelieri,  Giovanni  (?). 

Animamia,  alias  Gug.  Cercto.      i486. 

Annibale  da  Parma.      1487. 

Antignano,  Christophorus  (v.  Ouaieti). 

1492.  "" 

Antonellus  a  Moneta.     1478. 
Antonelli,  Giovanni.      1727. 
Antonelli,  Giuseppe.     1740. 
Antonelli,  Leonardo.      1799^ 
Antonii  (degli),  Giannantonio.      1578. 
Antonius  de  Alexandria  de  Paglia.    1481 . 
Antoiiius,     Bartholomeus,   de    Bologna. 

1476. 
Antonio  da  Bologna.      1472. 
Antonio  da  Guzzago  Bcrgamasco.    1497. 
Antonio  da  Pavia.      1482. 
Antonio  de  Strata.      1481. 
Antonius  de  Valentia.      1481. 
Antonius  de  Regio.      1484. 
Antonius  Venetus(v.  Gracsse,  Treior,  ii. 

240). 
Aquila,  Lorenzo  d'.      1475. 
Arbe  (d'),  Nicolo.      1529. 
Aristotele,  Nicolo.      1528. 
Aristotele,  Nicolo  di.      1547. 
Arnoldus,  Christophorus.      1472. 
Arrivabene,  Andrea.      1547. 
Arrivabene,  Cesare.      151 8. 
Arrivabene,  Cornelio.      1527. 
Arrivabene,  Cornelio.      1485. 
Arrivabene,  Giorgio.      1585. 
Arubaris,  Vettore  (?  Ravani).      1539. 
Ascoli  (d'),  Andrea.     1485. 
Asola  (d'),  Andrea  de  Torresani.    1487. 
Asola  (d'),  Francesco.      1544. 


Aste  (d'),  Giovanni.      1523. 
Astolfi,  Antonio.      1695,  cir. 
Astolfi,  Giuseppe.     1772. 
Astolfi,  Giovanni.      1794. 
Astolfi,  Luigi.     1797. 
Avanzo,  Lodovico.      1556. 
Aurelio  (di),  Pietro.      15&8. 
Aurl,  Leonardus.      1472,  1473. 
Augusta  (de),  Joannes.     H72- 

Babba,  Gabriello.      1673. 
Baba,  Andrea.      1621. 
Baba,  Francesco.      1627. 
Baba,  heirs  of.      1673. 
Baco.      1600. 

Ba£libovis  (de),  Antonius.      1485. 
Badagio,  Andrea.      14      (?). 
Badoara,  Accademia.      1558-1561. 
Baglioni,  Paolo.      1637. 
Baglioni,  Tommaso.      1680. 
Baglioni,  Tommaso.      1608. 
Baglioni,  Giambattista.      1695. 
Baglioni,  Giambattista.      1749. 
Baldarfer,  Cristoforo.      1470. 
Baldini,  Vittorio.      1552. 
Balissi,  Nicolo.      1730. 
Ballarini,     Tommaso,     de      T 

^535; 
Balleoni  (v.  Baglioni). 
Baltibovi  (v.  Ba<5tibovis). 
Barba    (dalla),   Francesco   (detto    Impe- 

rador).      1550. 
Barboni,  Michelangelo.      1671. 
Barca,  Scipionc.      1699. 
Barezzi,  Barrezzo.      1592. 
Bariletto,  Antonio.      1636. 
Bariletto,  Francesco.      1598. 
Bariletto,  Giovanni.      1561. 
Bariletto,  Lelio.      1565. 
Barnasconibus  (de),  Antonellus.      1485. 
Baroni,  Andrea.      1687. 
Baronchello,  Bortolo.     1746,  cir. 
Baronchello,  Giacomo.      1793- 
Barreo,  Giovanni,  e  Fratelli.      1542. 
Barrevelt,  Gerardus  (v.  Egmont).     1494. 
Bartholomaeus,  Justinopolitanus.     1498. 
Baitolommeo(di), Antonio.    1476,  i486. 


ernengo. 


Documents.      VI. 


399 


BartoJommeo  da  Cremona,      1472. 

Bartolommeo.      1543. 

Bartolommeo  da  Fossombrone.      1485. 

Bartua  (de),  Petrus.      1477. 

Baruc,  Cornelio.     1528. 

Basa,  Bernardo.      1584. 

Basa,  Domenico.      1588. 

Bascarini,  Nicolo.      1541. 

Baseggio,  Gaspare.      1749. 

Baseggio,  Lorenzo.      171 1. 

Baseggio,  Lorenzo,      1731. 

Baseggio,  Lorenzo.     1 794. 

Baseggio,  Giacomo.      1784. 

Baseggio,  Nicolo.     1754. 

Baseggio,  Basilius.      1695,  cir. 

Bashan  de  Ventura.      1571. 

Bassaglia,  Pietro,      1730. 

Bassaglia,  Giovan  Andrea.      1797. 

Bassaglia,  Pietro.      1764. 

Bassaglia,  Gianimaria.      1765. 

Bassaglia,  Leonardo,      1782. 

Bassanese,  Antonio.      1729,  cir. 

Bassi,  Dionisio.      1784. 

Basso,  Pietro.      1676, 

Basso,  Zuanne,      1725,  cir. 

Bastian,  Vicentino.      1532, 

Batista  e  Stefano,  cognati.      1549. 

Batti,  Francesco.      1695. 

Batti,  Giacomo.      1663. 

Batti,  Giovanni.      1689. 

Batti,  Pietro.      1695,  cir. 

Battibove,  Antonio.      1485. 

Battibove,  Nicolaus,      i486. 

Battifoco,  Domenico,     1768, 

Bazzo,  Nicolo.      1767. 

Bazetto,  Iseppo.      1676. 

Bedafini,  Francesco.      1532, 

Bellori,  Francesco.     1796. 

Bellotti,  Veneziano,      1750,  cir, 

Beltrame,  Bortolo.      1676. 

Benacense  (v.  Paganino).      1517. 

Benalius,  Bernardinus.     1483. 

Benalio.      1577. 

Benalius,  Vicentinus.      1493- 

Bendolo,  Jacopo.      1587. 

Bendoni  (v.  Bindoni).      1535. 

Benedi(5tis  (de),  Nicolaus.      1498. 


Benedetti  (de),  Platone.      1483. 
Benedetto  Fontana.      1495, 
Benediilus,  Genuensis.      1480, 
Benetti  (de),  Andrea.     1484. 
Benvegni,  Marco.      1770. 
Benvenuti,  Rinaldo.      1783. 
Beretin  Convento.      1477. 
Bergamasco,  Pietro.      1487. 
Bergamasco,  Antonio.      1497. 
Bergamo  (da),  Giovanni,      1495. 
Bergamo  (da),  Giampietro.     1487. 
Bernardi,  Giovanni  Antonio.      1785. 
Bernardi,  Giovanni.      1785. 
Bernardon,  Pontio.      1681. 
Bernardon  [Monsu].     1680.    . 
Bernardus,  Pi6lor.      1475. 
Bernardinus  Venetus  de  Vitalibus.    1480. 
Bernardinus  Vercellensis.      1495. 
Bernardinus  Rizus.      1485. 
Bernardino  de  Cremona.      1490. 
Bernardinus  Stagninus.      1483. 
Bernardus  de  Choris,de  Cremona.   1491. 
Bernardin  Milanese.      1541. 
Bernardino  e  Matteo  de  Vitali.      1498. 
Bernardino  da  Lucre.      1484. 
Bernardino  Rizus  de  Novaria.      1484. 
Bernardino  da  Trino.      1484. 
Bernasconi  (v.  de  Bernasconibus).    1485. 
Berni,  Michiel.      1589. 
Berro  (il).      1589. 
Bertacagno,  Giambatista.      1553. 
Bertagli,  Giannantonio.      1575. 
Bertagni,  Gregorio.      1676. 
Bertano,  Antonio.      1586. 
Bertani,  Giacomo.      1698. 
Bertano,  Giannantonio.      1572. 
Bertano,  Pietro.      1607. 
Bertano,  Piermaria.      1585. 
Bertano  (il).     1678. 
Bertani  (li).      1640. 
Bertani,  Valentin.      1676. 
Bertani,  Zuanne.      1676. 
Bertazzoni,  Leonardo.      1794. 
Bertella,  Giuseppe.      1747. 
Bertelli,  Donate.      1564. 
Bertelli,  Lorenzo.      1590. 
I      Bertelli,  Donate.      1571. 


400 


'The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 


1768. 


Berthocus,  Dionisius.      1484. 
Bcithocus,  Dominicus.      i486. 
Bertini,  Giambatista.      1605. 
Bcrtoni,  Giambatista.      1600. 
Bcttanin,  Omobon.      1738. 
Bcttanin,  Antonio.      1748. 
Bcttanin,  Pictro.      1796. 
Bcttanin,  Francesco.      1770. 
Bcttinclli,  Nicolo.      1784. 
Bcttinelli,  Giambatista,      1762. 
Bcttinclli,  Francesco.      1786. 
Bettinelli,  Giuseppe.      1731. 
Bcttinclli,  Tommaso.      1743- 
Bevilacqua,  Nicolo.      1558. 
Beviiacc]ua,  Simon.      1485. 
Bianchi  (de),  Tommaso.      1477. 
Bianchi,  Domenico.      1676. 
Bianco,  Zuanne.      1470. 
Bianconi,  Vincenzo.     1786. 
Biascon,  Biasio. 
Biave  (v.  de  Blavis). 
Biffi,  Agostin.      1782. 
Bindoni,  Giannantonio.      I57i« 
Bindoni,  Agostino.     1525. 
Bindoni  (de),  Alexander.      151 6. 
Bindoni  (de),  Benedetto.      1499. 
Bindoni,  Bernardino.      1538. 
Bindoni,  Francesco.      1524,  1526. 
i^indoni,  Gasparo,      1563, 
Biondi,  Francesco.     1525. 
Biondo,  Francesco.      1548. 
Biondo,  Girolamo.      1494. 

Biondo,  Girolamo  Fiorentino.      1495- 

Biondo,  Michelangelo.     1 549. 

Biretis  (dc),  Johannes  Antonius.      1488. 

Biscarini  (de),  Nicolo.      1554. 

Bissolus,  Johannes.     1498. 

Bisuccio,  Daniele.      1605. 

Bivilaqua,  Simon.      1485. 

Bizardo,  Giorgio.      161 2. 

Blasto,  Nicolo.      1499. 

Blavis  (dc),  Bartholomeus  de  Alexandria. 
1479. 

Blavio,  Girardo  da  Alexandria.      1476. 

Blavio,  Girolamo  da  Alexandria.      1472. 

Blavio,  Tomaso  da  Alexandria.      1477. 

Blondus,  Hicronymus.      1495- 


Boaria,  Liga  (cf.   Virgilii,    Opera,    s.  a. 

Museo  Civico,  E.  233). 
Bochini,  Andrea,  e  Fratelli.      1571. 
Bodio,  Angelo.     1674. 
Bolani,  Francesco.      1480,  1488. 
Bologna  (da),  Antonio.      1472. 
Bolzetta,  Francesco.      1610. 
Bomberg,  Daniele.      15 15. 
Bolis,  Giacomo.      1695,  cir. 
Bolis,  Benedetto.      1571. 
Bon,  Altobello.      1626. 
Bon,  Manfrino  da  Monferrato.      1505. 
Bona,  Domenico.      1695,  cir. 
Bona  Pace,  Domenico.     1680,  cir. 
Bona  Pace,  Pasino. 
Bonadio,  Giovanni.      1562. 
Bonardi,  Giovanni.     1502. 
Bonarrigo,  Carlo.      17  16. 
Bondeno,  Benedetto.     1526. 
Bonelli,  Giammaria.      1552. 
Bonelli,  Giammaria,  Eredi  di. 
Bonellis   (de),  Manfredus,  de  Strevo  de 

Monferrato.      1481. 
Bonelli,  Michele.      1576. 
Bonelli,  Valerio.      1579. 
Bonettis  (de),  Andrea  de  Pavia.      1483. 
Bonfadino,  Giambatista.      1586. 
Bonfadino,  Giammaria.      1620. 
Bonfadio,  Angelo.      1582. 
Bonfante,  Giacomo.      1684. 
Bonfante,  Gabriele.      1695,  cir. 
Bonfante,  Giovanni.      1668. 
Bonfante,  Matteo.      i  702. 
Bon fanti,  Giovanni  e  Gabriele.    1680, cir. 
Bonibelli,  Marcantonio,      1596. 
Bonibelli,  Michele  (?).      1595. 
Boniflicius,  Joannes.      1494. 
Boninis  (de),  Boninus.      1478. 
Bonino  (v.  Paltasichis).      1484. 
Bonino,  Pietro.      1735. 
Bono,  Manfredo.      1508. 
Bonomo.      1749- 
Bontognale,  Angelo.      1683. 
Bonvicini,  (Petroi)  Girolamo.      1782. 
Bonzio,  Giovanni.      1609. 
Bordogna,  Sigismondo.      1555. 
Borghi,  Domenico.      1746,  cir. 


Documents.     VI. 


401 


Borghi,  Zorzi.     1754. 

Borgofranco  (de),  Giambatista.     1542. 

Borgofranco  (de),  Giacomo.      1529. 

Borgominero,  Camillo.      1563. 

Borgominero,  Rutilio.      1560. 

Borselio  (de),  Manfredo.      1493. 

Bortoli,  Antonio.      1705. 

Bortoli,  Camillo.      1658. 

Bortoli,  Giacomo.      1655. 

Bortoli,  Giovanni.      1654. 

Bortoli,  Girolamo.      1741. 

Bortoli,  Giuseppe.      1738. 

Bortoli,  Girolamo. 

Bortoli,  Cristofolo.      1 676. 

Bortoli,  Francesco.      1781. 

Bortoli,  Francesco. 

Bortoli,  Giammaria. 

Boselli,  Matteo.      1571. 

Bosello,  Pietro.      1556. 

Bosio,  Antonio.      1696. 

Bottieta,  Tommaso.      1546. 

Bovis,  Giambatista.      1676. 

Bracius,  Gabriele,  Brasichellensis.    1498. 

Bragadini  (li).      1749.  -^ 

Bragato,  Valentin.      1765. 

Braida,  Antonio.      1607. 

Brazzetti,  Giuseppe. 

Brenta,  Nicolo.      1507. 

Brentello,  Vettor.      1782. 

Bressanino,  Bortolo.      1571. 

Briganti,  Giampietro.      1567. 

Brigna,  Giambatista.      1668. 

Brigonci,  Giampietro.      1660. 

Brigonci,  Giambatista.      1676. 

Brigonci,  Pierantonio.     1687. 

Brino.      1543. 

Britannicus    (de),    Angelus    et   Jacobus 

Fratres.     I49i. 
Britannicus,  Jacobus.      1481. 
Brixiensis,  Gabriel.      1491. 
Brogiollo,  Mar' Antonio.      1627. 
Brogiollo,  Giambatista.      1676. 
Brogiollo,  Francesco.      1665. 
Brogiollo,  Mar'  Antonio.      1572. 
Brognollo,  Gioachino.      1582. 
Brognollo,  Benedetto.      1598. 
Brucioli,  Alessandro.     1542. 


Brucioli,  Alessandro,  e  Fratelli.     1545. 

Brucioli,  Antonio.      1530. 

Brucioli,  Francesco,  e  Fratelli.      1542. 

Brunello,  Francesco.      1799. 

Brunetti,  Giambatista.      1752. 

Brunetti,  Carlo.     1781. 

Bruni,  Bortolo.      1666. 

Bruno,  Maestro.      1477. 

Buono,  Manfrin.      1508. 

Buonarrigo,  Carlo.     171 6. 

Burchian,  Andrea.      1767. 

Burciensis,  Martinus  de  Czeidino.    1 484. 

Burciensis,  Andrea  de  Corona.      1484. 

Buscha  (de),  Hercules.     1480. 

Busetto,  Francesco.     1674. 

Businello,  Giovanni.      1602. 

Butricis  (de),  Maximus  de  Papia.    1 49 1. 

Buzzardo,  Giorgio.     1610. 

Cagnan,  Domenico.      1730. 
Cagnacini,  Giulio  Cesare.      1583. 
Cagnolini,  Giovanni.      1679. 
Calabrese,  Andrea  da  Pavia.      1485. 
Calapo,  Cristoforo.      1754. 
Calapo,  Girolamo.      1680. 
Calcedonio,  Alessandro.      1505. 
Calegari,  Bortolo.      1782. 
Caleoni,  Antonio.      1676. 
Calepino,  Girolamo.      1550. 
Calleoni,  Giovanni.      1638. 
Calliergi,  Zaccaria.     1499. 
Camozzi,  Gianfrancesco.      1569. 
Camporese,  Agostino.      1747. 
Candiotto  (v.  Alessandro  Cretese). 
Canocio,  Manfre.     1571. 
Canziani,  Cristoforo.      1793. 
Canziani,  Antonio.      1785. 
Capcasa,  Mattheus  da  Parma.      1482. 
Capellato,  Giacomo.      1754. 
Capodistria  (da)  (v.  Justinopolitanus). 
Cappello,  Silvano.      1530,  cir. 
Cappello,  Antonio.      1530,  cir. 
Carampello,  Bortolomio.     1581. 
Carcano,  Giacomo.      1774. 
Cardano.      1641. 
Cardueti,  Lodovico.      1598. 
Carenzello,  Bartolomeo.      1581. 


402 


The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 


Cargiani,  Marco.      1759. 
Cargnoni,  Marco.      1750. 
Carilctti  (?  Bariletti).     1596. 
Carlo  (dc),  Bartolomeo.      1474. 
Carnioni,  Marco.      1750. 
Carminati,  Pietro.      1754- 
Caroboli,  Giacomo.     1783. 
Cartolari,  Girolama,  Pcrugina.      1544. 
Casali,  Antonio.      1779- 
Casali,  Giuseppe.      1789. 
Casali,  Giambatista.      i  759. 
Cassiolina,  Picrantonio.      1799- 
Casterzagense,  Bartolomeo,  da  Brescia. 

1536- 

Castilione  (de),  Pietro.      1483. 
Castro  (de),  Antonio.      1748. 
Catalanus,  Benedi6lus.      1481. 
Catanelkis,  Marcus  Schavicolla.      1480. 
Catani,  Giambatista.      1668. 
Catarense,  Andrea.      1476. 
Catarense,  Jacobus.      1476. 
Cavalcabo,  Jeronimo.      1568. 
Cavalcalovo,  Domenico.      1563. 
Cavalcaiovo,  Alessandro.      1606. 
Cavalcalovo,  Girolamo.      1564. 
Cavalli  (de),  Giorgio.     1560. 
Celeri,  Bernardinus  de  Luere.      1478. 
Cellebrini,  Giambatista.       1766. 
Cereto  (de),  Joannes  de  Tridino.    1492. 
Cereto,  Guglielmo,de  Tridino  de  Monte- 

ferrato.     i486. 
Ceruti,  (jiovanni.      161  3. 
Cesano,  Bartolommeo.      1550. 
Cestari,  Giambatista.     1647. 
Cha(jrande(v.  Beretin  Convento).  1477. 
Chalierges,  Zaccaria.      1499. 
Chandoce  (da),  Alessandro.      i486. 
Cliandoce  (da),  Zeinico.      i486. 
Chataro  (v.  Andrea  da). 
Chellero,  Bernardo,      1787, 
Cheris  (sive  Choris),  Bernardino.     1488. 
Chiarello,  Giambatista.      1 706. 
Chiesa  (della  or  dalla),  Giovanni.     1539. 
Chiesa  (dalla),  Giovanni.      1571. 
Choris  (de),  Bernardinus.      1488. 
Chreger.      1557. 
Chrigero,  Giovanni.      1539. 


Christophorus  de  Cremona.      1491. 

Cieco,  Cristoforo  da  Forli.      1574. 

Ciera,  Bonifacio.      1599' 

Ciera,  Nicolo.      1695,  cir. 

Ciera,  Pietro.      1606. 

Cioci  (?),  Giambatista.      1587. 

Ciotti,  Francesco.      1606. 

Ciotti,  Giambatista.      1583. 

Ciotti,  Pietro.      1606. 

Cirneo,  Pietro.     1482. 

Clagera  (?  Claseri). 

Claseri,  Marco.      1597. 

Clementino,  Patavino.      1471- 

Clichi  (v.  Glichi). 

Codeca  (de),  Joannes,  da  Parma.     1493. 

Codeca  (de),  Matteo,  da  Parma.      1493 

[1482]. 
Colleoni,  Giovanni.      1630. 
Collosini,  Giambatista.      1604. 
Coletti,  Sebastiano.      I7I9. 
Coletti,  Nicolo.      1795. 
Coletti,  Nicolo.      1762. 
Colombani,  Paolo.      1760. 
Colonia  (de),  Joannes.      1471. 
Coma,  Stefano.      1567. 
Combi,  Giambattista.      1618. 
Combi,  Bastiano.      1605. 
Combi,  Giambattista,  e  La  Nou.     162 1. 
Combi  e  La  Nou.      1660. 
Combi,  Carlo  Giuseppe.      1785. 
Combi,  Giampietro.      1785. 
Comin  da  Trino  [de  Monferrato].    1540 

[1535]- 
Comin,  Antonio.      1784. 
Comin,  Giulio  Antonio.      1788. 
Cominotti,  Angelo.      1792. 
Comitibus  (de),  Marco.      1476. 
Compagnia  Grande.      i6th  cent. 
Compagnia  Piccola.      i6th  cent. 
Compagnia  Minima.      1596. 
Compagnia  degli  Uniti.      1585. 
Contarini,  Gasparo. 
Contegna  (de),  Nicolo.      1483. 
Conti  (de),  Marco.      1476. 
Conventus  Minoritanorum.      1477. 
Convertite,  Convento  delle.      1558. 
Convento  di  San  Spirito.      1597. 


Documents.      VI. 


40; 


Conzatti,  Carlo.      1666. 

Conzatti,  Giambatista.      1720. 

Conzatti,  Zaccaria.      ib62. 

Conzatti,  Francesco.     i735' 

Conzatti,  Giovanni  Antonio,      1784. 

Conzatti,  Carlo.      1792. 

Conzatti,  Francesco.     1784. 

Conzatto,  Giambattista.      1631. 

Coppa,  Jacopo.      1547. 

Coradi,  Bernardo.      1729. 

Coradizzi,  Gasparo.      1664. 

Cordelia,  Simon.      1789. 

Coris  (de),  Bernardino.      1488. 

Cornetto,  Giacomo.     1578. 

Corona  (da),  Andrea  (v.  Corvus).     1476. 

Corona,  Giuseppe.     17 16. 

Corona,  Spinardo.      1676. 

Corona,  Agostino.      1754. 

Corona,  Antonio.     1695,  cir. 

Corona,  Giuseppe.      171 6. 

Corona,  Domenico.      1754- 

Cortese,  Alessandro.      1676. 

Corvus,   Andrea  burciensis   da   Corona. 

Costantini,  Giacomo.     1799. 
Costantini,  Angelo.      1754. 
Costantini,  Baldassar.      1543. 
Cremonensis,  Bartholomaeus.     1472. 
Cremona  (da),  Bernardino.      1490. 
Cremona  (da),  Cristoforo.      1494. 
Cremona  (da)j  Pietro.      1480. 
Creston,  Anzolo.      1680. 
Cretensis  (v.  Laonicus).      i486. 
Cretensis  (v.  Alexander),     i486. 
Crisero  (?),  Giacomo.      1569. 
Cristofoli,  Angelo.      1799. 
Cristoforo  da  Cremona.      1491. 
Cristoforo  (detto  Stampon).      I53i' 
Cuna  (di),  Andrea  di  Patrasso.      1544. 
Cuogia,  Carlo.     1695,  cir. 
Cuori  (de),  Bernardino.      1488. 
Curti,  Francesco.      16  .  .  . 
Curti,  Stefano.     1672. 
Curti,  Antonio.     1799. 
Curti,  Giovanni  Antonio.     1786. 
Curzio,  Trojano.      1565. 
Czeidino  (de),  Martinus.      1484. 


Da  Fino,  Pietro.      1571. 

Da  Trino,  Comino.      1571. 

Dalla  Chiesa,  Zuanne.      1571. 

Dalla  Madonna,  Domenico.      1571. 

Dalla  Spcranza,  Gasparo.      157 1. 

Dall'  Ercole,  Francesco.      157 1. 

Dalmatinus,  Georgius.     1482. 

Damiano  de  Gorgonzola.      1493. 

Daniel,  Pietro.      1557. 

Dare,  Antonio.      1782. 

Danza,  Paolo.      1534. 

Danza,  Julio.      1547- 

Danza,  Bastian.      157 1. 

Dauvome,  Joannes  Persan.      1483. 

De  Borgo,  Zorzi.     1754. 

De  Castro,  Antonio.      1748. 

De  Faris,  Antonio.      1571. 

De  Grandis,  Giambatista.      1762. 

De  Lenis,  Francesco.      157 1. 

De  Luchi,  Pietro.      1695,  cir. 

De  pane  e  vino  (v.  Verolengo).      1492. 

De  Paoli,  Zuanne.      1676. 

De  Polo,  Leonardo.     1695,  cir. 

De  Pra,  Giacomo.      1720. 

De  Tofolo,  Cristofolo.      1680. 

De  Tomaso,  Francesco.      1571. 

Dedini,  Giacomo.      1688. 

Dei,  Ambrogio.     16 10. 

Dei,  Bortolo.     16 14. 

Dereghi,  Domenico.      1746. 

Dereghi,  Giambatista.      1749. 

Desio,  Valentino.      1613. 

Deuchino,  Evangelista.     1606. 

Deuchino,  Pietro.      1578. 

Deuchino,  Eredi  di  Pietro.      1586. 

Diamanti,  Vilio.     1571. 

Dinali,  Stefano.      1494. 

Dinali,  Bernardino.      1494. 

Dinflaken  (de),  Jordanus.      1505. 

Divineur  (?),  Cjiovanni.      151 9. 

Domenico  (de),  Lucas  Venetus.      1482 

[1480]. 
Domenico  alia  Speranza.      1571. 
Domenico,  de  Piero.      iS?!- 
Donadei,  Giulio.      1642. 
Donato,  Gregorio.      1584. 
Doni.      1 540. 


404 


The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 


Doriguzzi,  Zuanne.      1676. 
Dramin,  Bernardo.      1676. 
Duranti,  Girolamo.      1493. 
Durigoni,  Cjirolamo.      1749- 
Dusinelli,  Pietro.      1588. 
Dusinelli,  Pietro.      1597. 
Dulcigno  (da)  (v.  Olchiense).      151 7. 

Ebcrardi,  Antonio.      1680. 

Ebcrardi,  Corrado.     1676. 

Egmont  (de),  Fedcricus.  f  1494. 

Egmont,  Fcderigo.  |  1487. 

Emerich,  Giovanni.      1487. 

Emilio,  Iseppo.     1680. 

Enea  d'  Alaris.     1573. 

Ercole  (dall'),  Francesco.     1571. 

Erasmiana,  Stamperia  (v.  Valgrisi). 

Erbipoli  (d'),  Francesco  Teodoro.    1480. 

Ersog  (v.  Hertzog). 

Ertz,  Gabriclc.     1721. 

Ertz,  Jacopo.      1646. 

Ertz,  Michclc,      171  0. 

Ertz,  Gianjacopo.     1678. 

Ettore  (di),  Benedetto.      1506. 

Fabri,  Uberto.     1620. 

Fabris,  Ignazio  Lorenzo.      1754. 

Fabris,  Michele.      1754. 

Fabris,  Giammaria.     1782. 

Fabris,  Bernardo.      171  7. 

Fabro,  Antonio,     i  786. 

Facchini,  Bortolo.      i  789. 

Facchinetti,  Pietro.      1588. 

Facolo  (.?)  (de),  Pietro.      1543. 

Falconi.     1767. 

Fama  (della),  Accademia.      1558. 

Farina,  Bernardo.      1729. 

Farina,  Giovanni.     1592. 

Farrci,  Giovanni.      1542. 

Farri,  Domenico,  da  Rivoltalla.     1556. 

farri,  Giovanni.     1540. 

Farri,  Giannantonio.      1572. 

P'arri,  Onofrio.     1559. 

Farri,  Eredi  di  Domenico.      1607. 

Farri,  Pietro.     1621. 

Fassina  (il).     1648. 

P'avai,  Luca  Antonio.      1762. 


Fei,  Bartolummeo.      1478. 

Fclixc  de  Consorte.      1 503. 

Feltrini,  Natale.      1713. 

Fenio  (da),  Annibale  da  Parma.      1485. 

Fenzo,  Modesto.     1738. 

Fenzo,  Giuseppe.     1779. 

Fenzo,  Nicolo.     1784. 

Ferno,  Michele.      1497- 

Feroben  (.••),  Giovanni.      15 19. 

Ferrarese,  Giovanni  Bernardo.     1530. 

Ferrari,  Antonio.      1580. 

Ferrari  (de),  Giolito  Gabricle.      1544. 

Ferrariis   (de),    Nicolaus    de    Pralormis. 

1492. 
Ferrarin,  Giovanni.      1780. 
Ferrarin,  Domenico.      1754. 
Ferretti,  Giacomo.      1680. 
Ferretti,  Ognibene.      1651. 
Ferretti,  Giambatista.      1658. 
Fialetti.     1596. 
Fiandra  (da),  Gerardo.      1477. 
Filadelfo,  Giovanni.      1556. 
Filippi,  Marco.      1668. 
Filippo,  de  Piero.      1474. 
Filippo  e  Gabriele  de  Piero.      1472. 
f^inazzi,  Girolamo.      1774. 
Finazzi,  Giambatista.      1706. 
Finozzi,  Bortolo.      1774. 
Fine  (da),  Pietro.      1562. 
Fiorentino,  Francesco.      1532. 
Fiorentino,  Domenico.      1577- 
Fiorina,  Giovanni.      1592. 
Fiorina,  Vincenzo.      161 6,  1607. 
Fivizzano  (da),  Jacopo.      1472. 
Flandria  (de),  Gerardo.      1477. 
Foglierini,  Antonio.      1766. 
Foglierini,  Andrea.      1768. 
Foglierini,  Domenico.      1792. 
Foglierini,  Giannandrea.      1789. 
Foglietta,  Girolamo.      1575. 
Fontana,  Bartolommco.     1626. 
Fontana,  Benedidlus.      1492. 
Fontaneto  (de),  Guillielmus.      15 18. 
Fontaneto   (de),   Guglielmo  di    Monte- 

ferrato.      i577- 
Fontanotto,  Vincenzo.      1748. 
Forcatini,  Alvise.     1676. 


Documents.      VI, 


405 


Foreseno  (?).      1547. 

Forest!  e  Bettinelli.     1797. 

Foresto,  Iseppo.     1558. 

Formaleoni,  Vincenzo.     1781. 

Fossati,  Giorgio.      1757. 

Forli  (da),  Giovanni.      1494. 

Forli  (da),  Giovanni  e  Gregorio  Fratelli. 

1497. 
Fortunato,  Guglielmo.      151 6. 
Fosio,  Annibale  da  Parma  (v.  Foxius). 

1487. 
Fossombrone  (da),  Bartolommeo.    1485. 
Fossombrone    (da),    Ottaviano    de'    Pe- 

trucci.     1500. 
Foxius,  Annibal  Parmensis.     1485. 
Fozzano,  Domenico.      1574. 
Framotti,  Costantino,  Eredi  di.  1 695,  cir. 
Francesco,  Jacopo.      1479- 
Francesci,  Camillo.      1528. 
Franceschi  (de),  Domenico.      1570. 
Franceschi  (de),  Francesco Senese.   1562. 
Franceschi  (de),  Giacomo.     161 4. 
Franceschi  (de),  Girolamo.     1596. 
Franceschi  (di),  Pietro.     1574. 
Franceschi  (de),  Zuanne.      1541. 
Franceschini,  Camillo.     1566. 
Franceschini,  Francesco.     1564. 
Francesco  d'  Asola.      1544. 
Francesco  dall'  Ercole.     1571. 
Francesco  de  Tommaso.      1571. 
Francfordia  (de),  Nicolo.      1473. 
Franchi.     1567. 
Franciscus,       Lapicida      (Tagliapietra). 

1494. 
bVanciscus,  Lucentis  Presbyter.     1499. 
Franer,  Giacomo.     1601. 
Franco,  Jacopo.      1579- 
Frari  (v.  Beretin  Convento).      1477. 
Franzini,  Giovanni  Antonio.     1601. 
Franzoso,  Francesco.     1591. 
Freghetti,  Zuanne.      1680,  cir. 
Frigiolo,  Domenico.      1676. 
Furlanetto,  Lodovico.     1725. 
Furlivio  (de  Forli),  Giovanni.      1481. 

Gabis  (de),  Simone.      1487. 
Gabriel,  Brixiensis.      1491. 


Gabriel,  Petrus  de  Tarvisio,      1472. 

Gabriele,  de  Petri.      1475. 

Gabriele  e  Filippo  de  Piero.      1472. 

Gabrielli,  Federico.      1594. 

Gafarotto,  Giambatista.      1695,  cir. 

Galignani,  Giambatista.      1599. 

Galignani,  Giorgio.      1598. 

Galignani,  Simon.     1574. 

Galignani,  Simon,  Eredi  di.      1590. 

Gallico,  Jacopo.      1473- 

Gallina,  Comeno  (?).      161 5. 

Gallus,  Guillelmus.     1477. 

Ganassi  (di),  Silvestro.      1535. 

Gara,  Giovanni.      1590. 

Gara  (de),  Simon.      149 1. 

Garanta,  Nicolo.      1526. 

Garbin,  Santo.      1748. 

Garbiza,  Francesco.      1749. 

Garbiza,  Iseppo.     1676. 

Garbiza,  Francesco.     1658. 

Garbiza,  Giuseppe.     1736. 

Garbiza,  Teodoro.      1754. 

Garbo,  Francesco. 

Garbo,  Gianfrancesco.     1763. 

Gardano,  Anzolo.      1585. 

Gardano,  Alessandro.      1578. 

Gardano,  Antonio.      1539. 

Garizzo,  Giuseppe.      1767. 

Garon,  Francesco.      1527. 

Garone,  Giovanni.      1527. 

Garzoni,  Marco.      1652. 

Gasparo  dalla  Speranza.     1571. 

Gatti,  Giovanni.      1770. 

Gatti,  Silvestro.      1783. 

Gatti,  Pietro.      1788. 

Gava  (da),  Simone.      1497. 

Gaza  (li).      1560. 

Genuensis,  Benediftus.      1480. 

Georgius,  Dalmatinus.      1482. 

Gerardo  de  Fiandra.      1477. 

Gerardi,  Gasparo.      1732. 

Gerardus,  Alexandrinus.      1476. 

Geremia,  Angelo.      1730. 

Geremia,  Geremia.      1765. 

Gerretzem     (de),     Johann     Manthen. 

1473- 
Gesu  (del),  Nicolo.      1578. 


3   G 


4o6 


The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 


Gesu  (del),  Domenico.      1578. 

Gesuati,  i  Frati  di  San  Girolamo.    1528. 

Ghedini,  Jacopo.      1580. 

Gherardo,  Paolo.      1543. 

Gherretzem,  Joannes.      1473. 

(jhidioli,  Giacomo.      1580. 

Ghirardengus,  Nicolaus,  de  Nove.    1479. 

Giacomazzi,  Giampaolo.      1607. 

Giacomini,  Iseppo.     1676. 

Giacomo  di  Borgofranco.      1529. 

Gianicolo,  Tolomeo.      1529. 

Gianicolo  (il).      1547. 

Giannalvise  da  Varese.      1493- 

Giantomaso,  Napolitano.      1539. 

Giavarina,  Bartolomeo.      1723. 

Gidini,  Giacomo.      1580. 

Giglio,  Domenico.      1551. 

Giglio,  Girolamo.      1559. 

Giglio,  Domenico.      1538. 

Ginami,  Francesco.     1655. 

Ginami,  Marco.      1621. 

Ginami,  Zuanne.      1676. 

Giolito,  Gabriele.      1542. 

Giolito,  Gabriele  di  Ferrari.      1544. 

Giolito,  Giovanni  da  Trino,      1529. 

Giolito,  Giovanni  di  Giovanni.      1579. 

Giolito,  Gian Francesco.      1565. 

Giolito  (il).     1543. 

Gioliti  (i).     1569. 

Gionta  (v.  Giunta). 

Giovanni,  Bartalommeo  d'Aste.      1523. 

Giovanni,  Bonifacio.     1494. 

Giovanni,  da  Cereto,  da  Tridino.    1492. 

Giovanni  de  Colonia.      147 1. 

Giovanni  Enrico  da  Spira.      1494. 

Giovanni  da  Forli.      1494. 

Giovanni  de  Gerretzem.      1473. 

Giovanni    de     Lorenzo    da    Bergamo. 

.1495-. 
Giovanni  di  Augusta.      1472. 
Giovanni  Matteo.      1477. 
Giovanni  da  Spira.      1469. 
Giovanni  da  IVino.      1496. 
(jiovanni  da  Villavecchia,      1494. 
Giovanni  Andrea  da  Varese.     1499. 
Girardengc),  Francesco.      1479. 
Girardengo,  Nicolo.     1479. 


Girardi,  Gasparo.      1738. 

Girardo,  Alessandrino.     1476. 

Giudecca  (v.  Convertite  della). 

Giuliani,  Andrea.      1 671. 

Giuliani,  Baldisera.      16 19. 

Giuliani,  Giannantonio.      1643,  1626. 

Giunta,  Antonio.      151 2. 

Giunta,  Bernardo.      1582. 

Giunta,  Filippo.      1589. 

Giunta,  Lucantonio.      1489. 

Giunta,  Lucantonio,  Eredi  di.      1542. 

Giunti,  Bernardo.      1585. 

Giunti,  Tomaso. 

Giunti,  Filippo.      1580. 

Giunti  e  Baba.      1647. 

Giustiniani,  Marcantonio.      1546. 

Glichi,  Nicolo.      1742. 

Glichi,  Michiel.     1789. 

Glichi,  Nicolo.      1676. 

Gnoato,  Silvestro.      1789. 

Gobbi  (de),  Orazio.      1508  (.?). 

Gobbi  (de),  Orazio.     1580. 

Godini,  Jacopo.      1577. 

Gonzatti  (v.  Conzatti). 

Gorgonzola  (de),  Damiano,      1493. 

Grandi  (de),  Giambatista.      1763. 

Grandi,  Marco.      1625. 

Grassi,  Domenico.      1680. 

Grassis,  Gabriel  de  Papia.      1485. 

Graziosi,  Antonio. 

Gregolin,  Marco,      1788. 

Gregorii  (de),  Gregorio.      1480. 

Griffio,  Alessandro.      1581. 

Griffio,  Cristofolo.      1577. 

Griffio,  Giovanni.      151 8. 

Griffio  (il).      1629. 

Grillo,  Santo.      16 18. 

Groppo,  Beltrame.      1695,  cir. 

Groppo,  Eredi.      1695,  cir. 

Groppo,  Antonio.     17 19. 

Groppo,  Francesco.      1697. 

Guadagnino,  Giannandrea  (v.  Valvasore). 

^  1565. 
Gualtero.      1553. 
Gualtieri  (li).      1560. 
Guarisco,  Marco.      1598. 
Guarisco,  Zuanne.      1571. 


Documents.      VI. 


407 


Guazzo,  Marco.      1534. 
Gueraldi,  Bernardino  da  Vercelli.    1502. 
Guerigliana,  Stamperia.      1643. 
Gueriglio,  Federico.      1574. 
Gueriglio,  Paolo.     1676. 
Gueriglio,  Giovanni.      1596. 
Guerino,  Geremia.      1477  (?). 
Guerinus,  Juvenis.      1477. 
Guerini,  Santo.      1557. 
Guerra,  Domenico.      1574. 
Guerra,  Domenico  e  Giambatista.    1562. 
Guerra,  Domenico  e  Giambatista.   1578. 
Guglielmo  da  Trino.      i486. 
Guilielmus,  Gallus.      1477. 
Guillelmo,  Giuseppe.      1578. 
Gulnafor,  Anabiet.      1680, 
Gunzago,  Antonius.      1497. 
Guzzago  (da),  Antonio.      1497. 
Guzzo,  Francesco.     1680. 
Gyrardengus,  Franciscus  de  Papia.   1484 
[1479]- 

Hailbrun       (de),     Francesco      Renner. 

147 1. 
Hailbrun     (de),     Johannes     Santritter. 

1480. 
Hallis  (de),  Johannes.      1476. 
Hamman,  Johannes  de  Landoja.      1487. 
Harlem,  Henricus.      1483. 
Herasmius,  Bernardinus.      149 1. 
Herbert,  Joannes.      1487. 
Hercules  de  Buscha.      1480. 
Hertz,  Michele.     1695,  cir. 
Hertz,  Giovanni  Gabriello.     171 1. 
Hertz,  Giovanni  Cichario.      1693. 
Hertz,  Gabriele.      1746. 
Hertz,  Giangiacomo.      1649. 
Hertzhauser,  Francesco.      1733. 
Hertzog,  Joannes  de  Landoja.      1487. 

Jacobus,  Andreas,  da  Cattaro.      1476. 
Jacobus  de  Fivizano.     1477- 
Jacobo,  Gallico.     f  1473. 
Jacobo,  Francese.  \  1473. 
Jacobo  da  Lecce.      1497. 
Jacopo,  Britannico.      1483. 
Janiculo,  Tolomeo.      1548,  1529. 


Jenson,  Nicolaus.      1470.     [1461.] 
Jesu,  Nicolaus.      1526. 
Jesu,  Domenico.     1526. 
Imberti,  Domenico.      1587. 
Imberti,  Giandomenico.      1588. 
Imberti,  Gherardo.      161 1. 
Imberti,  Gherardo  e  Giuseppe.      1622. 
Imberti,  Giovanni.      1656. 
Imberti,  Giuseppe.      1628. 
Imperatore,  Bartolomeo  detto.      1544. 
Imperatore  (de  lo),  Francesco.      1557. 
Inchiostro,  Giovanni.      1767. 
Indrich,  Giambatista.      1680. 
Indrich,  Giambatista.      1752. 
Indrich,  Giammaria.     1695,  cir. 
Insegna  dell'  Albero.      1560. 

„      deir  Agnello.      1686. 

„       deir  Ancora. 

„      deir  Angelo  di  Tobbia. 

„       dell'  Aurora. 

„      d'  ApoUine. 

„       deir  Aquila.      1547. 

„       di  San  Bernardino. 

„       del  Castello. 

„       della  Carita. 

„       del  Cavaletto. 

„       del  Centauro. 

„       della  Cognizione.     1548. 

„       della  Colomba.     1597. 

„       della  Colonna. 

„       del  Diamante.     1535. 

„       della  Elefanta.     1573. 

„      deir  Elefante. 

„      della  Fede. 

„       della  Fenice. 

„      della  Fortezza. 

„      della  Fortuna. 

„      delle  Frezze. 

„       della  Gatta. 

„       deir  Ipografo.     1582. 

„       deir  Idra.      1590. 

„       di  Laocoonte.      1530. 

„       della  Minerva. 

„       del  Monte  Parnasso. 

„       della  Nave. 

„      del  Nome  di  Die. 
della  Pace. 


4o8 


The  Venetian  Pr'mtin<r  Press. 


Insegna  del  Re. 

„       di  Roma. 

„       dclla  Religione. 

„       della  Salamandra. 

„       alia  Sapicnza. 

„       del  Scrpciite. 

„       dclla  Sibilla. 

„       della  Sirena. 

„       della  Spcranza. 

„       della  Stella. 

„       della  Torre. 

„      della  Providenza. 

„       della  Verita. 

„       del  Sol. 

„      air  Italia, 

„      alia  Piramide. 

„       della  Geografia. 

„       dell'  Hercole. 
Joannis  (v.  Bonifacius). 
Joannes  (v.  Cereto). 
Johannes  (v.  Hallis). 
Johannes  (v.  Leodio). 
Johannes  (v.  Noederlingen). 
Joannes  (v.  Varisco). 
Johannes  (v.  Villa  Vetteri). 
Johannes  Antonius  de  Papia.      1483. 
Johannes  Emericus  de  Udenhem.    1487. 
Johannes    de    Lorenzo,    da     Bergamo. 

1495. 
Johannes  Herbort  de  Selgenstat.     1481. 
Johannes  Patavinus.      1534. 
Johannes  de  Rheno. 
Isoardis  (de),  Lazaro.     1490. 
Isola  di  San  Spirito. 
Itechem,  Pietro.      1542. 
Junta  (v.  Giunta). 
Justinopolitanus,  Bartholomasus. 
Justiniane  (Case  Nove).      1536. 
Juvenis  Guerinus.      1477- 

Karera  (de),  Eredi  di  Simon  Galignani. 
1585. 

Lamberti,  Bernardo.      1722. 
Lamberti,  Zuanne.      1730. 
Lambillionus,  Antonius.      1492. 
Lampugnano,  Odoardo.      1525. 


1475- 
1482. 


Rovado. 


Lanau,  Girolamo.      1680. 
La  Nou,  Zuanne.      1676. 
Landoja  (v.  Hammann  de). 
Landucci,  Orazio.      1601. 
Laonicus,  Cretensis.      i486. 
Lapicida,  Francesco.      1494- 
Laros,  Giovanni.      1589. 
Latomi,  Pietro.     1494. 
Laurentius,  Presbyter  de  Aquila. 
Laurentius,  Rubeus,  de  Valentia. 
Laurentino,  Francesco.      1562. 
Lauro  (de),  Lucantonio.      1489. 
Lazaro  de  Soardis.      1490. 
Lazaronibus  (de),  Martino,  da 

1492. 
Lazaroni,  Giammaria.     1734. 
Lazaroni,  Felice.      1753. 
Lecco  (da),  Jacopo.      1491. 
Lecco  (da),  Jacopo.      1522. 
Lecco  (da),  Pencio.     1528. 
Lega  Boaria. 
Legieri.      1532. 
Leichtcnstein,  Pietro.     1496. 
Leni,  Giammaria.      1567. 
Leni,  Matteo.     1642. 
Leniana  e  Vecelliana,  Stamperia.    1643. 
Leno  (de),  Francesco.      1566. 
Leodio  (de),  Johannes.      1483. 
Leon  de  Wild.      1478. 
Leonardi,  Antonio.      1607. 
Leonardo  da  Basilea.      1473. 
Leoncini,  Jacopo.      1547. 
Leoviller,  Giovanni  de  Hallis.      1487. 
Lessona  (de),  Bernardinus.      1522. 
Leuco  (da),  Jacopo.      1496. 
Lexona  (de),  Bernardinus.      1522. 
Liechtenstein,  Hermann.      1473. 
Liechtenstein,  Pietro.      1497. 
Liga  Boaria. 

Ligname,  Antonio.      1533. 
Lignano,  Johannes  Antonius.      1494. 
Lilio,  Presbyter  Hieronymus.      1558. 
Lironcurti,  Giovanni.     1758. 
Lissona  (de),  Albertinus.      1500. 
Lissona    (de),    Bernardinus    de    Vianis. 

1504. 
Locatello,  Bojietto.      1473. 


Documents.      VI. 


409 


Locatelli,  Antonio. 
Locatelli,  Francesco. 
Locatelli,  Giambatista.      1786. 
Locatelli,  Giuseppe.      1786. 
Locatelli,  Bartolommeo.     1742. 
Lodovico  da  Venezia.      1488. 
Londuzio  (?),  Lodovico.      1589. 
Longo,  Giambatista.      1772. 
Longo,  Francesco.      1797. 
Longo,  Pietro.     1579. 
Lorenzini,  Francesco  da  Trino.      1556. 
Lorenzino  (v.  Laurentino).      1562. 
Lorenzo    (de),   Johannes    da    Bergamo. 

1495. 
Lorenzo     degli     Orefici,    da    Vicenza. 

1523- 
Lorio,  Lorenzo  de  Portes.      1525. 
Lorii  (de),  Lorio.      1585. 
Loslein,  Petrus  de  Langencen.      1476. 
Lovere  (de),  Simon.      1490. 
Lovisa,  Domenico.     1701. 
Lovisa,  Giuseppe.      1733. 
Lovisa,  Gasparo.      1797. 
Lucas  Venetus.      1480. 
Lucensis,     alias     Luchese,    Franciscus. 

1499. 
Luchi  (de),  Pietro. 
Luciani,  Giovanni. 
Luciani,  Bernardo.      1680,  cir. 
Luciani,  Giuseppe.      1788. 
Luciani,  Giambatista.     1676, 
Luciani,  Zuanne.      1676. 
Lucilius,  Joannes  (v.  Santritter).      1480. 
Lucre  (da),  Bernardino.      1484. 
Lucre  (de),  Comino.      1528, 
Lucre  (de),  Simon.      1489. 
Lucre  (da)  (t.  Celeri). 
Luna  (da),  Otino  da  Pavia.      1496. 
Lunensis,  Jacobus.      1477. 

Madiis  (de),  Franciscus.      1485. 
Madonna  (della),  Domenico.      1571. 
Maestro  Bruno  di  Piemonte.      1477. 
MafFei,  Giulio.      17 19. 
Maggi  (v.  Madiis).      1485. 
Magiorino,  Bernardino.      1569. 
Magnanzio,  Pietro.      1542. 


Magnus  (v.  Herbort  de  Selegenstat), 
Magni,  Francesco.      1676. 
Magno,  Stefano  Maria.      1680. 
Mainelli.      1594. 
Malachin,  Giovanni.     1721. 
Malaspina,  Marcantonio,      1580. 
Maldura,  Biagio.      1678. 
Maldura,  Francesco. 
Maldura,  Domenico.      1604. 
Maldura,  Giovanni.      1749. 
Manassi,  Nicolo.      16 19. 
Mandello    (de),    Cristoforo,    de     Pensis. 

1492. 
Manetti,  Giovanni.      1695,  cir. 
Manerbi,  Nicolo,      1477. 
Manfer,  Pietro.     1483. 
Manfre,  Giovanni.      1718. 
Manfre,  Marcantonio.      1784. 
Manfre,  Giovanni,     1 793. 
Manfre,  Zuanne.     1680. 
Manfre  (de),  Manfrino.     1502. 
Manfredi,    di    Monferrato    di     Sustreno. 

1481. 
Manfrino  de  Monferrato.      1490. 
Mangius,  Benedi6lus.     1498. 
Manilius,  Sebastianus  Romanus.      1494. 
Mantelli,  Giuseppe.      1567. 
Manthen,     Johannes     da     Gheretzem. 

1473- 
Manutius,  Aldus.      1494. 
Manuzio.     1555. 
Manuzio,  Antonio.     1554. 
Manuzio,  Paolo.      1533- 
Manzolini,  Michele  de  Parma.      148 1. 
Manzoni,  Andrea.      1695. 
Marca,  Francesco.      1538. 
Marcello,  Iseppo.      161  o. 
Marchesan,  Pietro.      1736. 
Marchetti,  Silvestro.      1599. 
Marchettini,  Antonio.      1792. 
Marchiada,  Giambatista.      1782, 
Marcolini,  Francesco.      1536. 
Marcolini,  da  Forli.     1538. 
Marcolini,  al  segno  della  Verita.     1544. 
Marconi,  Girolamo.      1751. 
Marcucci,  Pietro.      1784. 
Maria  (de),  Marco.      1565. 


4IO 


The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 


Mariani,  Giuseppe,      1754. 
Marin  (de),  Giaiinantonio.      1575. 
Marinello,  Curzio.      1581. 
Marinelli,  Pietro.      1589. 
Marinoni,  Giuseppe.      1788. 
Marini,  Giambatista.      1600. 
Marino,  Bartholomajus.      1485. 
Marino,  Hanibale.      1485. 
Marinus  (v.  Saracenus).      1478. 
Marsini,  Silvestro.      1754. 
Martini,  Andrea.      1784, 
Martini,  Antonio.      1792. 
Martinelli,  Pietro.      1589. 
Martinelli,  Zuanne.      1676. 
Massarini.      1545- 
Mattio  (Pagan)  dalla  Fede.      1550. 
Matteo,  Giovanni.     1477. 
Matthaeus  Venetus.      1498. 
Maufer,  Petrus.      1480. 
Mazo  (de),  Domenico.      1791. 
Mazo  de  Parenzo.      1548. 
Mazzorini,  Bernardo.      1571. 
Mazucco,  Osvaldo.      1782. 
Mediolanus.      1493. 
Megietti,  Giambatista.      1601. 
Megietti,  Antonio.      1601, 
Megietti,  Paolo.      1578. 
Megietti,  Roberto.      1594. 
Menafoglio,  Abbondio.      1671. 
Menegatti,  Sebastiano.      1699. 
Mercurio,  Andrea.      1695. 
Messarolo,  Orlando.      1571. 
Micheli,  Giandomenico.      1575. 
Michielucci,  Giacomo.     1713. 
Milano  (da),  Damiano.      1493. 
Milli,  Giovanni. 
Milli,  Francesco.      1792. 
Milli,  Antonio.      1695. 
Milli,  Cristino.      1754. 
Miloco,  Alvise.      1784. 
Miloco,  Andrea.      1787. 
Miloco,  Pierantonio.      1746. 
Miloco,  Benedetto.      1745. 
Miloco,  Giuseppe.      1695,  cir. 
Miloco,  Benedetto.      1658. 
Miloco,  Domenico.      1673. 
Miloco,  Francesco.      1645. 


Miloco,  Michele.     1667. 

Miloco,  Pietro.      161 6. 

Miloco,  Domenico.      1684. 

Minima,  Compagnia.      1596. 

Minoritorum,  Conventus.      1477. 

Misserini,  Francesco.     1551. 

Misserini,  Giammaria.      1638. 

Misserini,  Giovanni  Antonio.      1637. 

Misserini,  Giovanni  Maria.      1637. 

Misserini,  Nicolo.      1601. 

Molin,  Giovanni.      1697. 

Molinari,  Giuseppe.      1799. 

Molinari,  Vincenzo.      1745. 

Moneta  (della),  Antonellus.      1478. 

Monferra  (da),  Guglielmo.     1543. 

Monferra  (de),  Manfredo.      1493. 

Monsu,  Bernardino.      1680. 

Monti,  Panfilo.      1537. 

Monti,  Stefano.      17 13. 

Mora,  Antonio.      171 8. 

Morando,  Giannantonio.      1554. 

Moretto,  Antonio.      1492. 

Moretti,  Nicolo.      1583. 

Moronis    (de),    Bernardinus    da    Lecco. 

1482. 
Mortali,  Valentino.      1665. 
Murari,  Giambatista.      1680. 
Murari,  Zuanne.      1676. 
Muschio,  Andrea.      1565. 

Nallis  (de),  Stephanus.      1494. 

Nallis  (de),  Bernardinus.      1494. 

Nanti,  Francesco.      1730. 

Nanti,  Domenico.      1701. 

Napolitano  (v.  Giantomaso).      1539. 

Natto,  Domenico.      1750. 

Navo,     Curzio     Trojano     et    Fratelli. 

153^-  . 
Negri,  Giambatista.      1791. 
Negri,  Zuanne.      1676. 
Negro  (dal),  Giandomenico.      1492. 
Nicolaus,  Benediftus.      1481. 
Nicolaus  et  Dominicus. 
Nicolaus  de  fVanckfordia.      1473. 
Nicolini,  Pietro.      1536. 
Nicolini,  Francesco.      1676. 
Nicolini,  Dominicus.      1570. 


Documents.      VI. 


411 


NicoHni,  Domenico.      1560. 

Nicolini    (de),    Domenico  et   Cornelio. 

,1572. 

Nicolini  (de),  Johannes  Antonius. 
1516. 

Nicolini  (de),  Pietro.      1541. 

Nicolini  (de),  Giammaria,      1549. 

Nicolo  d'  Aristotele.      1508. 

Nicolo  di  Franclcofordia.      1474. 

Noerdlingen  (de),  Johannes.      1483. 

Nou,  La.     1621. 

Novara  (da),  Bernardino.     1485. 

Novaria,  Rizzus  de.     1485. 

Novelle,  Jacopo.     1564. 

Novelli,  Giambatista.      1784. 

Novimagio  (de),  Rinaldo.     1477. 

Numeister,  Giovanni.      1472. 

Nus  (?),  Giambatista.      1618. 

No6tua.  1474  (cf.  the  Duranti^  Bo- 
logna, 1474). 

Occhi,  Giambatista.     1 784. 

Occhi,  Simon.     1784. 

Occhi,  Andrea.     1784. 

Occhi,  Carlo  Antonio.      1784. 

Occhi,  Giambatista.     1763. 

Occhi,  Domenico.     1784, 

Occhi,  Domenico.     1789. 

Occhi,  Antonio.      1749. 

Occhi,  Bortolo.     1712. 

Occhi,  Domenico.     1735- 

Occhi,  Giovanni.      1749. 

Occhi,  Simone.      1735. 

Oddoni,  Guglielmo.      1642. 

Olchiense,  Luca.     1517. 

Olmo,  Innocenzio.     1557. 

Olmo,  Antonio.     1572. 

Olzati,  Tomaso.     1695,  cir. 

Omiciano,    Giammaria   di    Monferrato. 

1491. 
Orio,  Lorenzo.      1554. 
Orlandelli,  Giuseppe.      1788. 
Orlandi  (d'),  Pietro.     1686. 
Orlandini,  Giambatista.      i  784. 
Orlandini,  Stefano.      1749. 
Orsetti,  Angelo.     1685. 
Osanna,  Francesco  Bernardino.     1573. 


Ostio  (ab)  (v.  Porta).      1578. 
Otinus  de  Luna,  Papiensis.     1496. 

Padovani,  Domenico.     1688. 
Padovano,  Clemente.      147 1. 
Padovano,  Giovanni.      1535. 
Padovano,  Giovanni,  Eredi  di.      1555. 
Pagano,  Marco  (?  Mattio).      1553. 
Pagano,  Mattio.      1552. 
Paganinus,     Alexander    da    Toscolano. 

Paganinis(de),  Jacobus,  Brixiensis.   1490. 
Paganinis  (de),  Hieronymus,  Brixiensis. 

Paganinis    (de),    Paganinus,    Brixiensis. 

1485. 
Paganino,  Pietro.      1589. 
Paganino,  Giambatista.      1639. 
Palamides,  Giammaria.      1539. 
Palazogo  (de),  Petrus  Johannes.      1492. 
Palese,  Carlo.      1784. 
Paltasichis    (de),    Andrea    Catharensis. 

1476. 
Panizza,  Paolo.      16 10. 
Pantaglioni,  Giambatista.      1748,  cir. 
Paoli  (de),  Zuanne.      1676. 
Paoli  (de),  Giovanni.      1749. 
Paolo  (de).      15 18. 
Papia  (de),  Johannes.      1483. 
Papiense,  Ottino.      1496. 
Papiensis,  Petrus.      1500. 
Papini.      1585. 
Pare,  Giovanni.      1676. 
Pare,  Michele.      1695,  cir. 
Paretti,  Bartolommeo.     1535. 
Parma  (da),  Andrea.      1485. 
Parma  (da),  Annibale.      1487. 
Parma  (da),  Matteo.      1493. 
Parolari.      1767. 
Paron,  Paolo.      1680,  cir. 
Pasinello,  Angelo.      1737. 
Pasini,  Nicolo.      1571. 
Pasini,  Agostino.      1619. 
Pasini,  MafFeo.      1524. 
Pasquali,  Giambatista.      1733. 
Pasquali     (de),     Perigrino,     Bolognese. 

1483. 


412 


The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 


Pasquali  (de),  Peregrino  e  Socii.      1485. 
Pasquali,  Giambatista.      17B4. 
Pasquali,  Giuseppe.      1784. 
Pasquali,  Giovanni  Antonio.      17B4. 
Pasquali,  Pietro.      1784. 
Pasquali,  Giovanni.      1787. 
Pasquali,  Giustino.      1790. 
Pasqualino,  Antonio  da  San   Germano, 

1476. 
Pasquardo,  Donato,      1630. 
Pasquati,  Lorenzo.      1603. 
Patavinus,  Clemens.      1471. 
Patavinus,  Johannes.      1535. 
Patriani,  Francesco.      1574. 
Pavese,  Antonio.      1682. 
Pavese,  Simon.      1487. 
Pavesi,  Cesare.      1580. 
Pavia  (da),  Ottino.      1496. 
Pavia  (da),  Andrea.      1484. 
Pavin,  Fr.incesco.      1754- 
Pavin,  Alvise.      1784. 
Pavino,  Alvise.      1696. 
Pavoni,  Taddeo.      1642. 
Pauli  (de),  Giovanni.      171 7. 
Pecora,  Carlo.      1740. 
Pecori,  Santo.      1727. 
Pedemio  (detto)  (v.  de  Pra).      1720. 
Pederbonis    (de),   Mapheus    de    Salodio. 

1481. 
Pedon,  Giovanni.      1754. 
Pedrezzano,  Giambatista.      1527. 
Pegolotto,  Andrea.      1539. 
Peladin,  Girolamo.      1754. 
Peladin,  Zuanne.      1676. 
Pellegrini,  Nicolo.     1784. 
Pellegrini,  Pcllcgrino.      1571. 
Pensa    (da),     Cristoforo    da     Mandelo. 

1488. 
Pensa,  Crisostomo.      1499. 
Pentius,  Jacobinus  de  Leucho.      1495- 
Penzio  (de),  Giacobino.      1598. 
Pcnzio  (de),  Girolamo  da  Lecco.     1528. 
Pcnzon,  Nicolo.      1494. 
Pepoli,  Conte  Alessandro.      1794. 
Peregrino  e  Bcrgamasco.      1540. 
Peracino,  Grazioso.      1568. 
Peri,  Nicolo.     1590. 


Perlini,  Antonio.      1695. 

Perlini,  Antonio.      1754. 

Perugino,  Biagio.      1543. 

Persan,  Joannes  Dauvome.      1483. 

Petenei,  Giacomo.      1573. 

Petraccini,  Silvestro.      1784. 

Petri,  Philippus  condam.     [1472.] 

Petroi,  Girolamo,  detto  Bonvicini.    i  782. 

Petrus  de  Bartua.      1477. 

Petrus  Bergomensis.      1498. 

Petrus  Papiensis.      1500. 

Petrus,  Gabriele.      1475  [1472]. 

Petrus  Cyrneus  da  Corsica.      1482. 

Pezzana,  Nicolo.     1667. 

Pezzana,  Francesco.      1784. 

Pezzana,  Giovanni  Antonio.      1784. 

Pezzana,  Nicolo.      1784. 

Pezzana,  Lorenzo,      i  794. 

Pezzana,  Antonio.      1788. 

Pezzana,  Francesco.      1768. 

Pezzana,  Nicolo.     1774. 

Pezzana,  Zuanne.      1684. 

Pezzana,  Lorenzo.      1695. 

Pezzedo,  Gervaso.      1676. 

Philippus  condam  petri.      1472. 

Piacentini,  Francesco.      1736. 

Piasio,  Pietro  da  Cremona,  detto  Vero- 
nese.     1480,  1479. 

Piasis  (de),  Tommaso.      1492. 

Piazza,  Zuanne.      1784. 

Piccajo,  Jacopo. 

Picini,  Angelo.      1695. 

Pi6tor,  Bernardus.     1476. 

Piero  de  Chusa.     1501  (v.  Arch.  d.  St. 
Testam.  Malipede,  718,  No.  121). 

Pietro  de  Domenego.      1571. 

Pietro  da  Fino.      1571. 

Pietro  (di),  Aurclio.      1568. 

Pietro  Bergamasco.      1487. 

Pietro  da  Bertua.      1477. 

Pietro     Cremonese     detto    Veronese. 
1479. 

Pietro  (di),  Filippo.      1472. 

Pietrasanta,  Plinio.      1554- 

Pilolini,  Andrea.      1571. 

Pinardo,  Giammaria.      1526. 

Pincio,  Aurelio.      1530. 


Documents.      VT. 


413 


Pincio,  Filippo.     1473. 

Pincio,  Mantovano  da  Lonato.      1492. 

Pincio,  Pietro.      1480. 

Pincius,    Philippus    de    Caneto   Manto- 
vano.     1490. 

Pinelli,  Antonio.     1700. 

Pinelli,  Pietro.      1700,  cir. 

Pinelli,  Antonio.      1610. 

Pinelli,  Giampietro.      1633. 

Pinelli,  Giannantonio.      1696. 

Pinelli,  Almoro.      1696. 

Pinelli,  Pietro.      1749. 

Pinelli,  Giannantonio.     1784. 

Pinelli,  Giampietro.      1799. 

Pinelli,  Figliuoli  di  Giannantonio.   1741. 

Pinese,  Bastian.     1754. 

Pino,  Bernardinus  da  Como.      1483. 

Pinso  da  Lecco.      1496. 

Piotto,  Pietro.      1784. 

Piotto,  Marcellino.      1784. 

Piotto,  Giuseppe.     1789. 

Pipini,  Carlo.      1595. 
Pitteri,  Francesco.      1728. 
Pitteri,  Giuseppe.     1784. 

Pittoni,  Bernardino.      1476. 
Pittoni,  Giambatista.      1479. 
Pittoni,  Leonardo.      1689. 
Pittoni,  Leonardo.      171 5- 
Pittoni,  Giampietro.      1676,  cir. 
Pittore,  Bernardo.     1475. 
Pittore,  Girardo.      1477. 
Pittorghetto.     1568. 
Piuti,  Girolamo.      1626. 
Pizzolato,  Pietro.      1784. 
Piano  (de),  Guglielmus,      1485. 
Platachiscis  (de),  Andrea.      1478. 
Plateo,  Antonio.      1740,  cir. 
Pleunich,  Michele.      1735. 
Poggio,  Angelo.     1784. 
Poletti,  Andrea.      1680. 
Poletti,  Giandomenico.      1684. 
Poletti,  Orazio.      1684. 
Poletti,  Pietro.      1726. 
Poletti,  Giuseppe.      1755- 
Poli,  Alvise.      1782. 
Polidoro,  Antonio.      1705. 
Polo,  Alessandro.     1620. 


Polo,  Girolamo.      1589. 

Polo,  Nicolo.     r6o2. 

Polo  (de),  Lunardo.      1695,  cir. 

Pompeati,  Domenico.      1726. 

Ponzio  (v.  Bernardon). 

Porro,  Girolamo.     1597. 

Porta  (dalla),  Giambatista.      1578. 

Porta  (da),  Giambatista.      1584. 

Porta,  Giambatista.     1581. 

Portenaris,  Francesco.     1560. 

Portenaris,  Francesco  da  Trino.     1556. 

Portese  (da),  Agostino  Zani.      1527. 

Portesio    (de),    Bartolomeo    de    Zanni. 

i486. 
Portolan,  Giambatista.      1745. 
Pradotto,  Lorenzo.     1663. 
Pralormis  (v.  Ferrariis). 
Prati,  Fioravante.     1586. 
Presegni,  Comino.     1595. 
Pretigiani,  Giovanni.      1754. 
Pretigiani,  Giambatista. 
Prodocimo,  Giuseppe.      1676. 
Prodotti,  Giacomo.      1700. 
Pulciani,  Giambatista.      1606. 
Pulissi,  Zuanne.      1754. 

Quaietis  (de),  Antignano  Cristophorus. 

1492. 
Quarengis  (de),  Petrus  Joannes  de  Pala- 

zogo.      1492. 

8uarengi  (di),  Giovanni.     1497. 
^uarengi,  Giampietro.      1506. 
Quartarol,  Zuanne.     1676. 
^uati,  Matteo.     1606. 
Ouesuolo,  Antonio.     1782. 
Oueti,  Stefano.      1693. 
Quieti,  Pietro.     1700,  cir. 

Rabanis  (sive  Ravanis)  (de),  Victor,  et 

Socii.      1532. 
Radici,  Vincenzo.     1784. 
Radici,  Giovanni.      1723. 
RafFai,  Luca.      1784. 
Ragazo  (de),  Joannes  de  Monteferrato. 

1490. 
Ragazzola,  Egidio.     1573. 


?^ 


3   H 


414 


The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 


Ragazzoni  (dei),  Bartolommeo  Asolano. 

1492. 
Ragazzoni,  fVancesco  de  Asola.     1497* 
Ragazzonibus      (de),      Bartholomrticcus 

Venetus.      1492. 
Ragazzonibus   (de).   Jacobus   de  Asula. 

1493- 
Ragazzonibus  (de),  Theodoras,  de  Asula. 

1488. 

Ragoza,  Giambatista.      1722. 
Ragusi,  Bartolommeo.     1590. 
Ramazzini,  Luigi.      1744- 
Rampazetto,  Antonio.     1588. 
Rampazetto,  Francesco.      1554. 
Rampazetto,  Francesco.      1607. 
Rampazetto,  Eredi  di  Francesco.    1579. 
Rampazetto,  Giovanni.      1581. 
Rampazetto,  Giannantonio.      1589. 
Rapario  (v.  Ripario).      1550. 
Rapeti,  Andrea.      1762. 
Rapizio.     1551. 

Ratdolt,  Erhardus  de  Augusta.      1478. 
Ratdolt,  Antonio  (?).      1475  (?). 
Ravandolo  (?).      1556. 
Ravani  (di),  Pietro.      15 16. 
Ravano,  Eredi  di   Pietro  e  Compagno. 

1544. 
Ravano,  Pietro.      1546. 
Ravano,  Vettor  dalla  Serena.      1531. 
Ravenoldo,  Andrea.      1565. 
Raynaldus  de  Novimagio.      1477. 
Recaldini,  Giovanni.      1687. 
Recurti,  Giambatista.      17 19. 
Recurti,  Lodovico.      1760,  cir. 
Recurti,  Bortolo.     1729. 
Recurti,  Andrea.      1784. 
Regazzola     (v.    Ragazzola),     Egidio. 

1573- 
Rcgazzoni  (v.  Ragazzoni). 

Rcgio  (dc),  Antonius.      1484. 

Rcgni  (de),  Giambatista. 

Regoza  (v.  Ragoza). 

Rcmondini,  Giannantonio.      1697. 

Remoiidini,  Giambatista.      1750. 

Remondini  (il).      1759. 

Rcmondini,  Giuseppe.      1784. 

Renatis  (de),  Bernardino.      1490. 


Renner,  Franciscus  de  Hailbrun,     1471. 

Renzio(?).     1528. 

Reynsburch,  Teodoro.      1477. 

Rheno  (de),  Joannes.      1482. 

Ribboni,  Marco.      1774. 

Rifel,  Luca.     1695,  cir. 

Righetti,  Domenico.     1793. 

Righettini,  Francesco.     1676. 

Righettini,  Aurelio.      1626. 

Righettini,  Girolamo. 

Rigarius,     Joannes     de     Monteferrato. 

1496.. 
Ricciardi,  Giorgio.      1610. 
Ricciardi,  Pietro.      1606. 
Ricciardi,  Eredi  di  Pietro. 
Rinaldo  de  Novimagio.      1477. 
Riosa,  Giuseppe.      1784. 
Riosa,  Antonio.     1789. 
Ripario,  Giovita.      1550. 
Rivabenis  (de)  (v.  Arrivabene),  Giorgius. 

1485. 
Rizus,  Bernardinus  de  Novaria.      1485. 
Rizzardi,  Pietro.      1606. 
Rizziardo,  Amadino.      1593. 
Rocca,  Francesco.      1571. 
Rocca,  Francesco.      1549. 
Rocca,  Simon.     1570. 
Rochetti,  Pietro.      1700,  cir. 
Rodeveil  (sive    Rotwill)  (de),    Adamo. 

1477- 
Roffinelli  (v.  Ruffinelli). 

Romagni,  Vettore.      1680,  cir. 

Ronconella,  Gasparo,     1742. 

Roseo,  Mambrino.     1575. 

Rossetti,  Marino.      1698. 

Rossi,  Domenico.     1695,  cir. 

Rossi,  Giacomo.     1772. 

Rossi,  Giuseppe.     1784. 

Rossi,  Giammaria.      1680,  cir. 

Rossi  (de),  Albercino(?).     1493. 

Rossi  (de),  Giovanni.      1493. 

Rossi  (de),  Bernardino.      1507. 

Rossi  (de),  Giovanni.      1557. 

Rossi,  Jacopo.      1472. 

Rossini,  Paulo.      1782. 

Rosso,  Giovanni,  da  Vercelli.      1487. 

Rosso,  Giovanni.     15 13. 


Documents.      VI. 


415 


Rotwil  (de),  Adam.      1474. 

Rovado  (de),  Martinus  de  Lazaronibus. 

1492. 
Rota  (de),  Andrea  da  Leucho.      1527. 
Rubeus,  Joannes,     i486. 
Rubeus   (sive   Rossi   o   Rosso),  Jacobus 

Gallus.     1472. 
Rubeys  (de),  Alovisius.     1499. 
Rubeys  (de),  Franciscus.     1499. 
Rubeo  (sive  Rossi),  Jacopo.      1473. 
Rubini,  Bartolommeo.      1573. 
Rubini,  Eredi  di  Bartolommeo.     1586. 
Ruffinellis  (v.  Johannes  Patavinus). 
Ruffinelli,  Angelo.      1578. 
Ruffinelli,  Venturino.      1535. 
Ruffinelli,  Giacomo.      1571. 
Ruinetti,  Giuseppe  Maria.      1703. 
Rusca,  Felice.      1782. 
Rusconi  (de),  Elisabetta.     1525. 
Rusconi  (de),  Giorgio.     1500. 

Sabini,  Baldo.     1551. 

Sabini,  Claudio.     1548. 

Sabbio  (da),  Giovanni  Antonio.     15 16. 

Sabbio  (da),  Pietro.      1549  [1538]. 

Sabbio  (da),  Steffano.      1524. 

Sabbio,  Cornelio.      1549- 

Saigo  (v.  Suigus),  Jacopo.      1498. 

Sala,  Iseppo.      1676. 

Sala,  Giuseppe.     1695,  cir. 

Sale  (de),  Aloysius.      1473. 

Salerini,  Francesco.      1676. 

Salicata,  Altobello.      1572. 

Salicata,  Eredi  di  Altobello.      1643. 

Salice,  Giovanni.      1628. 

Salii,  Giovanni.     16 19. 

Salis,  Eredi  di  Giovanni.      1641. 

Saltarello,  Giambatista.      1695,  cir. 

Saltarello,  Domenico.      1784. 

Saltarello,  Carlo.      1747. 

Saltarello,  Pietro.      1784. 

Salvatori  (dei),  Ventura.     1583. 

Salvadori,  Angelo.      1633. 

Salvazzo,  Giovanni.      1487. 

Salutin,  Giacomo.     1700,  cir. 

Salviani,  Baldo  Venetiano.      1577. 

San  Bernardino  (al).      1537. 


San6lis  (de),  Hieronymus.      1487. 

Sanese,  Francesco.      1562. 

Sani   de  Florentia.      1487   (v.  Arch.    d. 

Stato.  Test.  Malipede,  No.  578). 
San  Spirito,  Frati  di.     1603. 
Sano,  saec.  XV.  (v.  Cod.  Cic.  21 13). 
Sansoni,  Francesco.      1784. 
Sansovino,  Francesco.      1558. 
Sansovino,  Jacopo.      1569. 
Santi,  Domenico.      1784. 
Santini,  Francesco.      1762. 
San tritter,  Joannes  Lucilius  de  Heilbronn. 

1480. 
Sanzonio,  Paulo  Antonio.      1695,  cir. 
Saracenus,  Marinus.      1478. 
Sare,  Giovanni.      1687. 
Saro,  Nicolo.      1686. 
Saro,  Spiridion.      1686. 
Sartori,  Giambatista.      1784. 
Sarzina,  Jacopo.      1623. 
Sarzina  (il).     1640. 
Savioli,  Agostino.     1738. 
Savioni,  Giammaria.      1668. 
Savioni,  Girolamo.      1749. 
Savioni  (dei),  Marchesino,  Milanese. 
Savioni,  Pietro.     1784. 
Savioni,  Domenico.      1784. 
Savioni,  Pietro.     1796. 
Savioni,  Gianfrancesco. 
Savioni,  Francesco.      1754. 
Scaglia,  Giacomo.      1629. 
Scalvinoni,  Giambatista.      1676. 
Scanna  (?),  Giambattista.      1648. 
Schavicolla  (v.  Catanellus).      1480. 
Schiratti  (li).      1681. 
Scheffer,  Pietro  da  Magonza.      1541. 
Scolari,  Stefano. 
Scotto,  Girolamo.     1540. 
Scotto,  Eredi  di  Girolamo.     1601. 
Scotto,  Gualtiero.     1552. 
Scotto,  Ottaviano.     1480. 
Scotto,  Girolamo.      1571. 
Scotto,  Ottaviano.     1542. 
Scotto,  Brandino.      1540. 
Scotto,  Eredi  di  Ottaviano.      1500. 
Sebastiano  di  Verelengo.     1492. 
SefFer  (v.  SchefFer). 


i6 


'The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 


Segati,  Antonio.     1750,  cir. 

Segno  del  Leon  d'  Oro  ( Vaglierino). 

„  dcir  Albero  (Avanzo). 

„  del    Pozzo  della  Samaritana  (Ar- 
rivabene). 

„  deir  Ancora. 

„  dclla  Crocc  (Bindoni). 

„  del  Cavaletto  (Stefano  di  Alessi). 

„  dclhi  Kama  (Accademia  Veneta). 

„  d'  Aldo  (Majiasse). 

„  della  Salamandra  (Basaglia). 

„  del  Pozzo  (Bart.  Cesano). 

„  del  Pellegrino  (Bertoni). 

„  della  Minerva  (Combi). 

„  dclla  Carita  (Farri). 

„  della  Virtu  Coronata  (Feltrin). 

„  della  Venezia  (Lovisa). 

„  delle  Colojine  (Alarinello). 

„  della  Colonna  (Zaltieri). 

„  deir  Italia  (Occhi). 

„  della  Fortuna  Trionfante  (Pitteri). 

„  delle  Frezze  (Trino). 

„  delle  tre  Rose  (Vecchi). 

„  della  Cognitione  (Trino). 

„  della  Regina  (Franceschi). 

„  deir    Angelo  RafFaele   (Bindoni). 

.  ^532. 

„  di     San     Bernardino     (Stagnino). 

1 537-. 

„  della  Chiave.      1543. 

„  di  Erasmo  (Valgrisi).      1551. 

„  di  San  Giorgio.     1553. 

„  di  San  Zorzi  (Bart.  Imperador). 

„  di  San  Giroiamo.      1550. 

„  del  Griffio.      1543. 

„  della  Luna  Crescente. 

„  di  San  Moise  (Bertacagno). 

„  deir  Hercole. 

„  deir  Orso.     1543. 

„  del  Pozzo.      1550. 

„  del  Salamandra.     1570. 

„  della  Sibilla.      1560. 

„  della  Spcranza  (Bindoni).      1542. 

„  della  Vcrita  (Marcolini). 

„  della  Gatta. 
Senese,  Francesco.      1562. 
Serona,  Pietro.      1525. 


Sessa,  Alvise,     1588. 

Sessa  (da),  Jo.  Baptista.      1490. 

Sessa,  Giovanni,      i486. 

Sessa,  Battista.      1491. 

Sessa,  Giambatista.      1561. 

Sessa,  Giovanni  Bernardo,     i  564. 

Sessa,  Giambatista  e   Marchio   Fratelli. 

1560. 
Sessa,  Giambernardo.      1597. 
Sessa,  Marchio.      1502. 
Sessa,  Eredi  di  Marchio.      1567. 
Sgava,  Giambatista.      1648. 
Sibvllinus  Umber.     1475. 
Siligenstat  (v.  Johannes). 
Siliprandus,  Dominicus.      1477. 
Simbeni,  Jacopo.      1574. 
Simon  de  Gara.      1491. 
Simon  de  Luere.      1489. 
Simon  da  Pavia.      1487. 
Simon  da  Fiorenza,  saec.  XV.  (v.  Cod. 

Cic.  2113). 
Singrerio,  Giovanni.      1529. 
Sirena,  Pietro.      1525. 
Sisto.     1526. 

Soardis  (de),  Lazarus.      1490. 
Soardo,  Lorenzo.      151 1. 
Societa  Albrizziana.      1730. 
Societa  Boaria  (v.  Liga  Boaria). 
Societa  degli  Uniti.      1585. 
Societa  Veneta.     1610. 
Sola,  Pietro.      1784. 
Solda,  Antonio.     1748. 
Solda,  Giuseppe.      1 700,  cir. 
Soldon,  Antonio.      1700,  cir. 
Somasco,  Giovanni  e  Fratelli.      1570. 
Somasco,  Giambatista.      1583. 
Somasco,  Giovanni  Antonio.      1603. 
Somasco,  Gian  Jacopo.     1606. 
Somasco,  Jacopo  Antonio.      1602. 
Somasco,  Vincenzo.      161 8. 
Sonzonio,  Paulo  Antonio.      1695. 
Soziis  (de),  Andreas  Parmensis.      1484. 
Speranza  (dalla),  Gaspero.      1568. 
Spineda,  Lucio.      1599. 
Spinelli,  Andrea.      155 1. 
Spiiielli,  Giacomo.     1551. 
Spira  (de),  Joannes.      1469. 


Documents.      VI. 


417 


Spira  (de),  Joannes  Emericus.     1487. 

Spira  (de),  Vindelino.      1470. 

Spora,  Antonio.      1695. 

Stachel,  Conradus  de  Blaubern.     1484. 

Stagnino,     Bernardino    de    Tridino    de 

Monteferrato.      1482. 
Stagnino,  Bernardino.      1508. 
Stagnino,  Filippo.     1585. 
Stagninus,  Guglielmus.     i486. 
Stagnino,  Filippo.      1546. 
Stamperia  a  San  Bartolomeo.      1556. 
Stamperia  Gregoriana.      1522. 
Stamperia  Nuova.      1584. 
Stampon  Cristoforo.      1571. 
Stanchis(de),  Andrea  de  Valentia.    i486. 
Stendal  (de),  Albertus.     1473. 
Stella,  Antonio.      1680,  cir. 
Stella,  Antonio  Fortunato.      1792. 
Storti,  Francesco.     1653. 
Storti,  Francesco.      1724. 
Storti,  Eredi  di  Francesco. 
Storti,  Gasparo.     1686. 
Storti,  Gas paro.     1784. 
Storti,  Francesco.      1784. 
Storti,  Giacomo.      1784. 
Storti,  Gasparo.      1759- 
Storti,  Giacomo.     1796. 
Strata     (de),     Antonius     Cremonensis. 

1480. 
Strada,  Giacomo.      1557. 
Strevo,  Manfredo  da  Monferrato.    148 1. 
Suigus,  Jacobinus  de  S.  Germano.    1498. 
Surian,  Giambatista.      1641. 

Tabacco,  Domenico.      1741. 

Tacco,  Marco.      1792. 

Tacuino,  Giovanni  de  Trino.      1494. 

Tager,  Giovanni.      1743. 

Tagliapietra,    Francesco    (v.    Lapicida). 

1494. 
Taja  (de),  Agostino.      1509. 
Tamburini,  Giulio.      1572. 
Tandoni  (?),  (li).      1547. 
Tarsi  (di),  Alvise.     1539- 
Tavernini,  Giovanni.      1749- 
Tebaldini,  Nicolo.      1603. 
Teodoro,  Franco.      1480. 


Teodoro  de  Rheinsburg.     I477- 
Teodosio,  Demetrio.      176 1. 
Termengo.      1534. 

Thomas  de  Alexandria  de  Blavis.    1477. 
Theodoricus  de  Reynsburch.     1477. 
Tivani,  Antonio.      1594. 
Tivani,  Antonio.     1685. 
Tivan,  Lunardo.     1747. 
Todaro,  Pietro.      1760. 
Todero,  Carlo.      1784. 
Tofolo  (de),  Cristofolo.      1680. 
Tommaso  (de),  Francesco.      157 1. 
Tommaso  d'  Alessandria.     1477. 
Tommaso  di  Venezia.     1495. 
Tommasini,  Giuseppe.      1754. 
Tommasini,  Alessandro.      1480. 
Tommasini,  Cristoforo.      1637. 
Tommasini,  Antonio.      1620. 
Tommasini,  Giacomo.     1704. 
Tommasini  (il).      1633. 
Tortis  (de),  Baptista.      1481. 
Torti  (de),  Luigi.      1534. 
Torresanus,  Andreas  de  Asula.      1480. 
Torresani,  Andrea  e  Maffio.      1480. 
Torresani,  Francesco. 
Torresani,  Federico.      1528. 
Torre,  Pietro.     1784. 
Torris  (de),  RafFaelle.     1484. 
Torri.     1555. 
Tossello,  Pietro.      1784. 
Tosi,  Francesco.      1789. 
Trajani,  Curzio  di  Navo.      1541. 
Tramezzino,  Michele.      1543. 
Tramontini,  Bartolommeo.     1669. 
Tramontini,  Giambatista.      1697. 
Tramontini,  Giuseppe.      1684. 
Tramontini  (il).     1749. 
Tramontini,  Francesco.      1695. 
Tramontin,  Felice.      1784. 
Tramontin,  Gregorio. 
Tramontin,  Gianfrancesco.      1793. 
Tramontin,  Stefano.      1737. 
Travi,  Giorgio.      1782. 
Trentino,  Nicolo.     1554. 
Trevisano  (il).      1476. 
Trevisan,  Reginaldo.      161 3. 
Tridino  (de),  Johannes.      1490. 


4i8 


The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 


Tridino  (de),  Stagninus.      1483. 
Tridino  (de),  Gugliclmo.      i486. 
Tricavallus  (?).      1534. 
Trino  (da),  Comin.      1541- 
Trino  (da),  Giovanni,      1496. 
Trojano,  Curzio  (v.  Trajani). 
Tuin,  Domenico.      1754. 
Turi,  Valentin.      1782. 
Turini,  Antonio.      1592. 
Turini,  Antonio.      1651. 
Turrini,  Giacomo.      1674. 

Udenhem  (v.  Johannes  Emericus). 

Ugolini,  Giambatista.     1588. 

Ugolini,  Paolo.      1592. 

Ugolini,  Fratelli.      1584. 

Umber,  Sybillinus.      1475. 

Uniti,  Societa  degli.      1585. 

Usci,  Domenico.      1625. 

Usci,  Pietro.      1625. 

Uscio  (v.  Porta),  Giambatista.      1588. 

Vadagnino  (v.  Guadagnino). 
Vadeii  (?),  Jacopo.      1574. 
Vaglierino  (r),  Giambatista.      1639. 
Valcenese,  Albertino.      1501. 
Valdarfer,  Cristoforo.      1470. 
Valentia  (de),  Antonius.      1481. 
Valentini,  Giorgio.      161 5. 
Valentini,  Matteo.      1592. 
Valgrisi,  Erasmo  di  Vincenzo.      1549. 
Valgrisi,  Felice.      1583. 
Valgrisi,  Francesco.      1584. 
Valgrisi,  Giovanni. 
Valgrisi,  Vincenzo.      1541. 
Valla,  Brunus,  Pedemontanus.      1477. 
Valla,  Giovanni.      1501. 
Valle,  Sebastiano.     1789. 
Valvasenese,  Alvise.      1695. 
Valvascnese,  Pietro.      1784. 
Valvasenese,  Pietro.      1784. 
Valvasenese,  Andrea.      1754. 
Valvasenese,  Domenico.      1703. 
Valvasenese,  PVancesco.      1644. 
Valvasenese,  Stefano.      1749. 
Valvassore,  Andrea.     1550. 
Valvassore,  Florio.      1541. 


Valvassore,  Giannandrea.      1532. 
Valvassore,  Giannantonio.      1565. 
Valvassore,  Luigi.      1564. 
Valvassore,  Eredi  di  Luigi.      1565. 
Vardello,  Giovanni.      1784. 
Varese,  Giannandrea.     1499. 
Varisco,  Giorgio.      1599. 
Varisco,  Giovanni.      1564. 
Varisco,  Eredi  di  Giovanni.      1594* 
Varisco,  Giovanni  e  Compagni. 
Varisco,  Marco.      1599. 
Varisio  (di),  Joannes  Aluisius.      1493. 
Vasalini,  Giulio.      1587. 
Vavassore  (v.  Valvassore). 
Vecchi,  Alessandro.      1597. 
Vecelli,  Giovanni.      1643. 
Vecelliana,  Stamperia.      1643. 
Vedelago,  Domenico.      1676. 
Venetiano,  Bernardinus.      1480. 
Venetiano,  Vidal.      1480. 
Venetiano,  Matteo.      1494. 
Venetus,  Lucas.      1480. 
Venezia  (da),  Vincenzo  di  Paolo.    1 521. 
Veneziano,  Francesco.      1544. 
Venier,  Antonio.      1669. 
Ventura  de  Salvador.      1586. 
Ventura  (de),  Bastian.     157 1. 
Vercellensis  (v.  Albertinus). 
Vercellese,  Giovanni,     i486. 
Verolengo  (de),  Sebastianus,  de  pane  et 

vino.      1492. 
Veronese,  Antonio.     1784. 
Veronese,  Giuseppe,      i  791 . 
Veronese,  Albertino  de  Lisbona.     1500. 
Veronese,  Pietro.      1481. 
Viani,  Giulio.      1676. 
Viani,  Viano.      1613. 
Viani  (de),  Alessandro.      1556. 
Vianis    (de),    Bernardino,    da    Lexona. 

Viani,  Vincenzo.      1576. 
Vicentino,  Zorzi.      1571. 
Vicenzi,  Jacopo.      1588. 
Vico,  Andrea.      1554. 
Vidal,  Zuanne.      1642. 
Vid?li  (de),  Bernardino.      1506. 
Vidali  (de),  Matteo.      1528. 


Documents.      VL 


419 


Vidali,  Jacopo.      1574. 

Vidali,  Jacomo.      1573. 

Viezzeri,  Bonifacio.      171 2. 

Viezzeri,  Ilario.      1784. 

Viezzeri,  Giampaolo.      1784. 

Viezzeri,  Giuseppe.      1764. 

Viezzeri,  Felice.      1680. 

Viezzeri,  Zuanne.      1676. 

Viezzeri,  Leonardo.      1680. 

Vilio  dal  Diamante.      1571. 

Villavecchia  (da),  Giovanni.      1494. 

Viller,  Giovanni  (v.  Leoviller).      1488. 

Vincenti,  Martin.     1700. 

Vincenzi,  Girolamo.      1588. 

Vincenzii,  Giacomo.      1604. 

Vincenzii,  Sebastiano.      1532. 

Vincenzo  de  Paolo.      151 8. 

Vindelino  da  Spira.     1470. 

Violati,  Giacomo.      1615. 

Viotti,  Antheo  (?).     1591. 

Viotti,  Erasmo.     1594. 

Visomio,  Pietro.     1676. 

Vitali  (de),  Agostino.      1533. 

Vitali,  Antonio.      1668. 

Vitali,  Bernardino.     1500. 

Vitali,  Zuanne.      1642. 

Vitali,  Jacomo.      1575. 

Vitto,  Giovanni.      1784. 

Vuoman,  Francesco.     1695. 

Volpini  (de),  Giovanni  Antonio.     1 540. 

Volpini  (de),  Domenico.     1540. 

Voltolin,  Vincenzo.      1759- 

Windischgretz  (de),  Matteo.      1487. 
Walch,  Georgius.     1479. 
Wiest,  Michele.     1676. 
Wiest,  Giacomo.     1695,  cir. 
Wild    (de),    Leonardus    de    Ratisbona. 
1478. 

Xilt  (?  Wilt,  s.  Wild),  Leonardo.    1483. 

Zaltieri,  Bolognino.     1555. 
Zaltieri,  Marcantonio.      1584. 
Zambon,  Apollonio.      1706. 
Zamboni,  Pierantonio.     1676. 


Zamboni,  Giovanni.      1784. 

Zanardi,  Giacomo.     1799. 

Zanchi  (de),  Antonio.     1497. 

Zane,  Domenico.      1788. 

Zane,  Francesco.     1754. 

Zane  da  Portesio.      i486. 

Zane,  Francesco.     1725. 

Zanetti,  Bartolommeo,  da  Brescia.    1536. 

Zanetti,  Cristoforo.     1547. 

Zanetti,  Daniele.     1606. 

Zanetti,  Fabrizio.      1601. 

Zanetti,  Michele.      1584. 

Zanetti,  Matteo.     1595. 

Zanetti,  Giacomo.     1754. 

Zanfretti,  Paolo,     1583. 

Zani,  Agostino,  da  Portesio.     1508. 

Zanni,     Bartholomaeus     de      Portesio. 

i486. 
Zanoti  (?),    Figli    di,    da    Monferrato. 

1475- 
Zantin  (.?),  Bartolommeo.      1504. 
Zanizza,  Paolo.     16 17. 
Zappa,  Adamo.      1784. 
Zarabini,  Pierantonio  (?).      1 661. 
Zarotto.     1484. 
Zatta,  Alessandro.      1663. 
Zatta,  Antonio.      171 1. 
Zatta,  Giacomo. 
Zatta,  Antonio.      1784. 
Zattoni,  Giacomo.     1670. 
Zazzara,  Stefano.     1564. 
Zenari,  Giovanni.      1596. 
Zenari,  Girolamo.     1584. 
Zenaro,  Damiano.     1573. 
Zenaro,  Zaccharia.     157 1. 
Zenaro  e  Fratelli. 
Zeni,  Eredi  del.     1599. 
Zerletti,  Girolamo.     1700,  cir. 
Zerletti,  Guglielmo.      1784. 
Zerletti,  Bortolo.      1754. 
Ziletti,  Francesco.     1540. 
Ziletti,  Eredi  di  Francesco.     1587. 
Ziletti,  Giordano.      1556. 
Ziletti,  Giovanni.      1574. 
Ziletti,  Girolamo.      1562. 
Ziliolo,  Alessandro.      1650. 
Zini,  Jacopo.     1672. 


420 


The  Venetian  Printino^  Press. 


Zini,  Iseppo.      1676. 

Zini,  Pietro.      1680,  cir. 

Zio,  Domenico.      1537. 

Zonta  (v.  Giunta). 

Zophis  (v.  Soziis). 

Zoppino,  Nicolo  d'  Aristotilc.       1508. 

Zoppino,  Fabio.      1 590,  1583. 

Zoppino,  Agostino.      i  590,  1583. 

Zoppini,  Giacomo.      1603. 


Zorzi,  Giuseppe.      1784. 
Zorzi  da  Venezia.     1556. 
Zorzi,  Vicentino.      1571. 
Zuliani,  Stefano.     1784. 
Zuccato,  Giambatista.      1698,  cir. 
Zuchi,  Pietro.      1676. 
Zuccca,  Convento  alia. 
Zustinian  (v.  Giustinian). 
Zucchi,  Pietro.      1676. 


DOCUMENTS. 


VII. 


bO 


o  c 


w     i-i     -tj-00     1-1  3     E     CO  LO  C^  hH 


t1-  cs 


C3     OJ     -^ 


O'-ii-'OOcSi-icsroc^ 


3 
■■J 


t\  t^  t^  t-^  t^  t^OO    tJ-OOOO^cSOJ 


<N    CO  CO  tJ-  T^l- 


co^J-Tl-^^^Th^to 


.2   o   <u  •> 
Dh  Qh  CQ  '^ 


+->*;;:;     rt     p3 


_o   o   o   ,:5 
o    03    rt  -a 


a> 

c 

o 

CJ 

.     rt 

aj.2 

enice 
enice 
onfal 

glia 

nova 

mon 

OJ     u 

(U     <U     OJ 

>> 

>>S 

>oo 

S  b^  S)2  2 


o 

-T3 


O 

c 


33 

"^  — ^    o    rS 
^    8-1  03 


.2  2 

-5  .- 

=  E 

J3  o 


o 
o.S 

a.CL, 

8  o 


C    -K, 


O      (U      g      r; 

„  -^  o  cq  J  I— I 
•-  .o  ,2  t— ^    <^  .-  -'- 


-T3  3     2 

5  55^  --° 


cq 


0<3-. — ^i2'^totj2Cc«gC^ 


cj 


-^     c^    ^    G     <U 


C 
u 

e         a; 

o  Q  '5  i= 
•t:   rt  ^-a   o^ 

1  s  g 


s  £ 
^  c  *^ 

O    aj    OJ 


en     r- 


u  Q  tx,  u.  tn  fe  o  ;d  >  ;^ 


t^OO^O^OOO    'I    o)    N    cs    (S    ooiow-i 

"+^--+-+-+^1-^0101017-^10    lOlOLOLO 
LO>-0>01010'-0>-010>-01-010<J^LO>-0'-0 


lOO  OO^OOOOOOOOOOOOOOO  OCT> 
101010101010>-0*0>-OU~1101010»OVO 
lO>OlOlOlOlO>OLo^OL/■^>0>OlOlOlO 


i-<    CS     OO  tJ-   lOvO     r^OO     O  O     I-"     <N     CO  •+  lO 


sO    t^OO    O  O    i-i    C4    CO  ■+  lOvO    r^oo    O  O 
■-''-<i-iMCSC4MCSNNNtScSiNCO 


'oir(r^r^OOOi-'>-<(S<N(Sroroio  loo  OvD   r-^t^ONO   O   O   N   N   cs   N   cs   rocoij-^ior^t^r^ 


3  -^  u 


<u 


(U  (U  .2  a!  ^-^  O  -2     C 

■S^;^S^gS-2^5^^SB2-J'^2l3^2o^.>---5Coc«-^s.2-ng&|.2 
3   3—   bn.2   =   5   Sj3   3   >  .2   o   S   515   rt   ^   o-^.t^.  .2   c   t-arz;   cr  P  o ';:  .t:  .o  13   o   5-^.5-^ 


O    O    >-<    CO  lO  "^  L0\0  O  vO    r~^  t^  t>-CO  OOOOOOO^O^Oa^O«■-ll-(McS(SOJcSN(S^OfOOn•T^-^T^- 
iOLOLOlOLOLO>^'OLOLOLOtOLOlO<^>J^lOlOLOLOlO>OlOLOLOLOLOW^LOlOLOlO 


!-•    CS    CO  -+  U->vO    I^OO    O  O    —    N    OO  ■+  lOsO    r^OO    O^  O    HH    N    rO  ->:h  lOsO    t^OO    O  O    >-i    <S    CO  ■+  lOvO    t^oo 
C^rOC^COCOCOC^rOrOThrt-Tl-T:J-Tj-Tl-Tj--^-^rJ-lOU-)UniOlOloiOlOVO  LOvD  ->0'vOvOvOO^O>>0'0 


o  i. 

In  ^ 
^  S 
S  3 

2Q 


vO 


o  oo 


r^  "-I    N   ro  r^ 


1^  r^OO  oo    O^  O^  M    CO  oo  CO  tJ-xO  vO  -O    t^OO  0000000000000'-i>hCOt1-u-> 
cororoc^roroThTt-Ti-T^T^rhT^T^-ThT*-Ti-^Ti-Ti-T^iou-)ioioLou-)LoiOLr)ioioio 


SI    ?. 


rt 

rS 

<n 

3d 

a 

rt 

o 

hX) 

O 

rt 

.2-?3 

L, 

N 

N 

N 

E 

N 

N 

OJ 

G 

c« 

-I 

lU 

lU 

w 

(U 

(U 

r 

(^ 

C     V 

OS 

G 

C 

^ 

3 

^ 

C 

> 

bfi  C 

<u 

I-, 

OJ 

V 

QJ 

:^ 

(U 

OJ 

u 

O 

c^    <U 

rS 

rt 

<n 

c3 

rt 

rt 

ri 

.5'n 

rt 

1    S 

SI 

N 

N 

N 

N 

V 

O     (U 

(U 

n: 

4J 

V 

U 

.o   c 

C 

c 

C 

0>>§     tLHh>>>0>>Pw^oa>> 


O  rt 
"5CQ 
o  . 
c 


i:   2 


^^  o 
t:  o  M 

o   h;   oj 


o 
SI  'n 


'^  o 
._   :r   u 

c   >-^  '2 

C  [— I    oj 

>  »^    C 

Q  -a  Q 
o    <u    c 

£-o  Ji 

ceo 

0<k4 


^1 


o 


^  J 


< 


^  .X 


^O     -^ 


-CQ  ,^" 


^•—     CS     i_ 


OJ    rt 


c 
fcfl 


o 


TS  JJ     o  ^ 


s    =2    ^    ^  -f^ 


a->   ii    — ' 

(11     O     OJ 

o-rz: 


e.2 

£ 

o 

OH  § 
r  rTcQ 


<u 


O  2 


~  ^i^ 


T3  .ii  •--  ^  O 
O  rh  3  D  •  — 
dJ  W  rh    (/5  -C 


g-5 

_   tsi  - 

i:   N  fe 

—   TO  .  ^ 


3   

;^  -c  ^  '5  B^ 


rtC  ___  _  ____ 


OJ    o   12 


o 


■+  -+  'sh  -^  lo  lo  r^oo  oo   ooo   OO  -'   M   M  (s  <s  <s   (S  cocococororofororo->^u^io 
I  ^  r^  r-^  r-^  t^  r-^  t^  1^  1^  i^  r^oo  oooooooooooooocooooooooooooooooooooooooooo 

u^  u^  v/^  \^  \j^  U"^  \j^  \j^  \j^  \j^  \j-)  i/^  U-)  \j^  \y^  u^  \y^  i/^  ir^  u^  \j^  ij-)  \j^  tj^  i/^ 


6 
2 

CT>  O    •-<    N    CO  tJ-  u-(\0 
O   r>^  1-^  r^  r^  t^  t^  i^ 

t--~00     O^  O     '-'     N     CO  rh  U-iO     I^OO     O  O     1-,     <S     CO  -<*•  lOvO     I^OO     O  O 

I^  l^  1^00  OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO    o^c^c^o^oo^o^oo^o^o 

O 

cr>  to  lo  UT)  LOO  -O^OOvO^vDvD^O'OOOvDOvOvOOOvOO  OOsOO^DOvOO    t^-r^rot^r^ 


O 

'5  'n  "s  rt  'S  '5  'S  'S  'n  'S  -^  j:  "S  >  'S  'S  'n  'S  'S      'S  '5  "n  'n  'S  2  'S  'S  rt  'f^  'f^      '-—  B  c  -p,  'F  '?, 


vO  r^  r\  r^  t^  t^  r^  r^OO  OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO  O^OOO^C^CT^O^OO  O  O  >-  i-i  CS  OvO  t^rO>->  1-1 
C»OO0OOO0OOO0O0OCO0OOCaOO0O00000OOC»0OOOOOO0O0CX)0O0O  OO^OO^O^O^O'-'  1-1  l^CS  cs 
lOLOLOLOLOlOLOLOLOLO'-OlOlOlOlOlOiOiOtOLOlOtOlOtolOLOlOLoiOLOLOto   lOvO  "O     LOO  sO 


cv)   CO  tJ-  voso   t^oo    a^  o    ^   N   CO  tJ-  uovD   t^oo   o^  o    i-i   oi   CO  tJ-  in\o   r^oo   o  O   i-i   rj   co  -^h  loo   t^OO   CJN 

OOOOOOOO     —     '-'>-i>-ii-ii-i'-iwi-">-<C^OC<C<CJC<C4nr4NCOCOCOCOCOCOCOCOCOCO 


O  ■(-; 


t1-  (S 


o 

CO  N    N 

tJ-  ro  N    hH    H<   CO 

O    -+0 

r^ 

^               M 

M          sO 

(N     Tt-  N 


r^  1/-I  o 
«       o 


CS     CS     tJ-  hH     IX     to  rh 


CO  00  o  o  O   1-1   mo  sO  sO   r^c»  oo   tJ-tJ-iom  (S  cs   rocororococow-)voto  w->o   r^oo 
r>»  r-^  t^  t^OO  OOOOCXSOOOOOOOOOOO^OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO 


c  ^ 


aqoQ 


o.i 


•-    ">    s 

c   o   2 


.--    o 

^  B 

CJ     rt     ~ 

^   >  J2 
2  o  o 

'-•^"^ 

'  =  3  £  e 

c    b/J-H  .2 
o   <^  ■I]  -£: 


o      ,< 


c^„?2  o 

N     >     rt     O 
C    r3    u  — 

o  i;   o   aj 

cqOUcq 


o   o   ^ 

u,    t<    o 

^q:  ^  2 

^    O  'rt  15 


c 

60 


-8 

O    aJ 
.60  y 


>fi. 


60  O   -T3 


[^ 


p3  'OS  ._r'^ 


OQ 


C    O     ^     -- 


S      fe 


=  3.2  d  3 

OJ     CO     ^ 

t/5   oj    oj     r<;^ 
^    -  72  2  1> 

?.   o 


>  c 


o 

o 

c 

o 

u 

rS 

5 

O 

m 

F 

C? 

rs 

o 

_o 

Q 

'c 
o 

c 

o 

'r 

o 

> 
r3 

(S     ro  ■+  tJ-  ly-1  LT)   l~^0O  OO  OO     O     "H     CO  ^  t^  1^  O^O  vO  O  O     t-^  l^OO  COOOOOOO>-<COLr) 
C4    N    C4     C<    C4     N     O     d     CI     C)     COC0C0C0C0C0C0Tl--^rj-rhTl-T^Tt--+-+Lr|LriLr)ly-»lOLrilO 


O     11     Cl     CO  tJ-  10\0     l^OO     O  O     ►-<     N     CO  -^  lO-O     I  -OO    C3^  O     1-1     Ol     CO  tJ-  U~iO     I^CO     O  O     >-<     C4 
•^Tt-T^T}-Tl-Tt--rt-"'4"-^-^toiOiOiOtOiOLoiOLri  u-)vD  sOvOvOvO^OvOvO^vO     t^r^t^ 


CO 


CX3CX300     OO     O     O     '->    t^O^O     Th-^Tj-^iOLot^OO^     1-c 
0000»-i*-''-'i-'>-i'-'(S(S(S<S<S(NM<NOOC^rO-+ 


vOvOO   O   1-1   (S   <s    tJ-^oooO^O^    rv.oo    o  Th  m  CO  m  O 
lo  <j^  LovO  vo  o  o  o   i^  r-^  r^oo  oooooooooo   oo   m   i-i   co 


t^  r-~.  i>~  r^  r^  t^  t^oo  oooooooocx30oc»oooo   ooooo^ 


o 
E 

o 

o 
d 

c 


6^    a    n    ^    <:i  aJc«  ai  cs  ct  caSrtrs         C 


> 


u 

m 

o 

'o 

a: 


tu 

en 

h 

(U 

J3 


DOCUMENTS. 


VIII. 


3  ^ 


^^^ 

^^^ 

^g^^TO 

^^» 

^^^^^S 

"^^^H 

^^^S 

^^B^ 

^^^^^^^^p 

^P^^^^^^ 

^^^^^^^9 

^^^^^^wA 

^^^^^^wi^^E  ^^^« 

^^ 

^^^Mi 

^^^^ 

M^^^^^S 

VIII. 

DAY  BOOK    OF   A   VENETIAN    BOOKSELLER.      1484.^ 

No.  I ,     Extracts  from  the  List  of  Saks. 


PERE  Sandi  Augustini 
Valturio 

Missaletto  d'  Ottaviano 
Sermon  di  fra  michele 
Rationale 
Bibia  del  grisolare 
Mischino 


Inamoramento  d'  orlando  . 

Facetie  del  Poggio    . 

Burchiello  .... 

Columella  ligato 

Epistole  pape  pii        . 

De  contemptu  niundi 

Breviario  de  piero  Veronese 

iVIissaletto  del  bressan 

Officietti  del  bressan 

Manipulus  curatorum 

Filocolo   ..... 

Peregrenatio  Jerusalem 

Vita  e  miraculi 

Lucano    .  *       . 

TuUio  de  officiis  cum  commento 

Decreto  picolo 

Prisciano  ligato 

Tullio  de  oratore 

Commentum  Tullii  de  oratore    . 


D. 

L. 

s. 

0 

2 

0 

0 

4 

10 

0 

2 

0 

I 

I 

6 

0 

2 

10 

I 

I 

10 

0 

I 

0 

0 

2 

0 

0 

0 

9 

0 

0 

10 

I 

0 

10 

0 

2 

10 

0 

0 

10 

0 

3 

0 

0 

3 

0 

0 

0 

10 

0 

0 

14 

0 

2 

10 

0 

0 

10 

0 

I 

0 

0 

I 

0 

0 

2 

0 

I 

0 

0 

0 

6 

10 

0 

I 

10 

0 

2 

10 

^  Marciana,  It.  CI.  xi.   Cod.  xlv.,  leaves   114,  paper. 
1487,  adi  23  Zanar.  (m.  v.). 


First  date,  1484,  aJi  17  Mazo  ■,  last  date, 


432 


The  Venetian  Pr'mting  Press. 


o  de  S.  dominico 


Retorica  cum  com  men  to 

Cecho  dascoli    . 

Breviario  de  magistro  nico 

Catolicon 

Sermon  de  ruberto     . 

Dubii  de  magistro  polio 

Canzonetti  del  Justiniano 

Hibia  con  Nicolo  de  lira 

Mamotretto 

Prisciano  . 

Junianus  . 

Officietti  in  carta  bona  de  la  compagnia 

Deche  del  biondo 

Dante  con  commento 

Petrarcha  con  commento 

Bibia  de  magistro  Silvestro  (?) 

Legendario 

Regule  guarini  . 

Donato  in  carta  bona 

Summa  orlandini 

Valerio  maximo  cum  commento 

Vocabulista  grecho  grande 

Polibius    .... 

Erotemata  grecha 

Platina,  de  honesta  voluptate 

Morgan  te 

Bibia  con  Nicolo  de  lira  ligata 

Evangelii  epistole  volgare 

Fior  de  virtu 

Fioretti  de  la  bibia 

Prediche  de  rubert6  volgare 

Profetie  de  Merlino 

Cinquanta  novelle 

Fatige  d'  ercules 

Petrarcha  con  commento 

Facetie  de  poggio 

Fiammetta 

Canzon  del  Justiniano 

Canzon  di  Cosmico 

Filomena 

Filostratto 

Burchiello 

Ovidio  de  arte  amandi 

Formularium  instrumentorum 

Psalmista  grande 

Supplementum  cronicarum 


in     massa    venduto 
Capello  . 


a    Misser    Alvise 


D. 

L. 

s. 

0 

2 

o 

0 

0 

i6 

0 

3 

0 

I 

I 

0 

0 

4 

10 

0 

0 

15 

0 

o 

8 

0 

9 

0 

0 

I 

10 

o 

4 

0 

0 

3 

0 

0 

3 

0 

0 

4 

10 

I 

0 

0 

0 

3 

0 

0 

4 

0 

0 

3 

0 

0 

0 

8 

0 

2 

0 

0 

0 

18 

o 

2 

10 

0 

3 

0 

o 

3 

10 

o 

0 

10 

0 

0 

H 

0 

I 

10 

5 

0 

0 

02  o 
0016 
o     3     H 


Documents.      VIII. 


433 


Pratica  raynaldi  de  villa  nova 

Messue  ligato   . 

Esopo  istoriado 

Summa  Astesana 

Arte  del  ben  niorire  . 

Platina  de  vitis  pontificum  ligato 

Cronica  datto  in  baratto  d'  oglio 

Meditation  de  la  passion 

Omelie  de  San  Gregorio 

Iginus  de  syderibus   . 

Diodorus  Siculus 

Conciliator 

Cinquanta  novelle     . 

Missale  Silvestro  ligato 

Trionfi  di  Virtu 

Inamoramento  de  orlando 

Ninfale    . 

Istorie  de  rodi  . 

Oratio  et  terentio  con  commento  ligato 

Vita  e  miraculi  della  Madonna  datti  a  lazaro  ligadore 

Regule  sipontini 

Fasciculus  temporum 

Cento  novelle  ^ 

Cinquanta  novelle      j 

Fatige  d'  ercules 

Euclides  . 

Margarita  decreti 

Cornelio  Celso 

Epistole  Cipriani 

Consilia  Montagnane 

Cantica  de  S.  Bernardo 

Quintilian  declamation 

Arte  de  ciromantia   . 

Magistro  de  le  sententie 

Laude  de  la  madonna 

Clipeus  tomistarum  . 

Petrarcha  de  viris  illustrib 

Juvenale  volgare 

Abade  de  la  compagnia 

Isidoro     . 

Genealogia  deorum  . 

Deche  di  livio  stampa  del  Grisolare 

Fior  de  virtu  ligato  . 

Inamoramento  de  Carlo 

Virgilio  con  servio    . 

Spera  mundi    . 


D, 

L. 

s. 

0 

2 

10 

1 

I 

i6 

0 

I 

0 

I 

0 

i6 

0 

o 

6 

0 

5 

10 

o 

0 

8 

0 

2 

10 

o 

I 

0 

o 

I 

8 

I 

0 

6 

o 

I 

0 

I 

3 

6 

0 

o 

10 

0 

2 

0 

0 

0 

10 

0 

0 

4 

0 

3 

10 

0 

0 

i6 

o 

I 

5 

0 

2 

10 

0 

I 

o 

0 

2 

10 

o 

I 

o 

o 

2 

10 

o 

2 

o 

2 

o 

o 

o 

2 

10 

o 

I 

o 

o 

0 

lO 

0 

2 

lO 

0 

0 

lO 

o 

3 

0 

o 

4 

0 

o 

I 

o 

6 

o 

o 

o 

I 

10 

0 

4 

0 

I 

I 

6 

0 

0 

i6 

0 

2 

o 

0 

3 

0 

0 

o 

15 

434 


The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 


Loyca  dc  magistro  polio  dclla  pergola 
Catullus,  Tibullus,  etc. 
Esiodus  ct  thcocritus 
'Tavole  de  Alfonso    . 
Epistole  Ovidii  cun»  commento 
Salustio    .... 

Opera  Ovidii    . 
Aulo  gelio 
Pomponio  mella 
Dionisio  de  situ  orbis 
Epistole  pliiiii  . 
Michel  Scotto  . 
Teofrasto 

Cento  novelle  dato  a  magistro  pezzi  llgatoi 
(^uinto  Curtio  .... 

[Oati  ad  uno  todesco  insieme  con  altri  libri  de  magazeno.] 
Silio  Italico  con  commento 
Plutarchi,  Vite,  ligato 
Altobello 

[Mandati  a  roma.] 
Officietti  istoriado     . 
Duirno  de  la  compagnia 
[Summa  hostiensis  data  a  Andrea  d'  Asola  et  Bartolamio  de  lasandria.] 
Virgilio  senza  servio 
Guidon  in  cirosia 
Troiano  . 

[Cento  et  cinquanta  novelle  dati  in  ligatore  di  libri.] 
Bibia  picola  "J 

Mamotretti  >   dati  a  magistro  piero  corretore 

Legendario  literale  ) 
Angelo  de  Maleficiis  ..... 

Hurleus  super  artem  veterem       .... 

Josefo  de  antiquitate  ..... 

[Dati  ad  uno  frate  minore  a  credenza.] 

Pratica  raynaldi  datto  a  dionisio  a  conto  di  libri. 

Lucius  Florus  ....... 

Fior  de  Virtu  dato  a  lazaro  garbelador. 
Albertus  de  secretis  mulicrum    .... 

Orationes  tullii  dati  in  baratto  di  vino. 

Secunda  secunde  santi  tome  Officietti  grandi  ligati. 

da  novara. 
Catena  aurea   ........... 

Virgilio  con  servio  ligato  barratatti  in  quarti  2  di  vino  Schiavone  et  s. 

30  in  denari. 
Coriolano         ........... 

Ovidio  de  fastis  con  commento  ........ 


Dati  a  bernardin 


D. 

L. 

s. 

0 

0 

10 

0 

2 

0 

0 

I 

5 

0 

I 

12 

0 

I 

0 

0 

I 

0 

0 

4 

10 

0 

2 

10 

0 

0 

10 

0 

0 

10 

0 

I 

0 

0 

0 

10 

0 

I 

10 

10 


0 

2 

10 

2 

3 

0 

0 

0 

15 

0 

0 

10 

0 

I 

0 

0 

I 

15 

0 

3 

2 

0 

I 

0 

035 

O       T  3 

O       3       10 


o     o     13 

0  0       10 

1  O       10 


0       0       10 
0       2       10 


Documents.      Fill. 


435 


\ 


J 


Dati  a  Ser  Ostathio  et  a  ser  filipo  in 
farina. 


Libro  d'  abaco  dato  in  miniatore. 

Aristotle  de  animalibus 

Dioscorides 

Teofrastus 

Euclides 

Dottrinale  con  commento 

Regule  guarini.     2. 

Donato 

Breviarii  de  la  compagnia. 

Posteriora  pauli  cum  textu 

Fisica  sandli  tome 

Opera  san6li  agustini  4  dati  a  dun  Cornelio  da  la  Carita 

[Mandati  a  roma.] 

Eusebio  de  preparatione  Evangelica  mandata  a  roma. 

Lancroia ..... 

Oratio  con  commento 

Pisanella  de  pagani    . 

Abram  de  nativitatibus 

Pisanella  de  magistro  Francesco  . 

Novele  de  zohane  andrea 

Summa  orlandina 

Vita  de  Christo  in  rima     . 

Esopus     ..... 

Epistole  leronimi  da  parma 

Sermones  d  San  Zuane  Grisostomo 

Digesto  vechio 

Esiodo  theocrito  in  grecho 

Suetonio  pizolo 

Sonetti  di  Petrarcha  . 

Pirolarium  pantaleonis 

Libro  de  la  beata  Caterina  da  Bologn 

Diogenes  laertius 

Consolatoria  Filelfi   . 

Flos  testamenti 

Statio  achileados  con  commento.     No.  3 

Egidius  de  regimine  principum 

Papias  Vocabulista    . 

Aurispa  .... 

Blondo  de  Italia  lustrata    . 

Palmista  in  grecho    . 

Erotemata  grecha 

Armando 

Settanta  novelle  ] 

Cinquanta  novelle      / 

Vite  Plutarchi . 

Finistrella 


0 

I 

4 

0 

2 

10 

0 

2 

0 

0 

0 

10 

0 

2 

0 

0 

5 

0 

0 

0 

16 

0 

I 

0 

0 

0 

7 

2 

I 

0 

0 

0 

18 

I 

5 

6 

0 

I 

4 

0 

0 

5 

0 

I 

5 

0 

0 

10 

0 

0 

12 

0 

I 

10 

0 

0 

18 

0 

0 

14 

0 

I 

7 

0 

2 

10 

0 

2 

0 

0 

0 

15 

0 

I 

15 

0 

3 

10 

0 

0 

7 

0 

I 

0 

0 

2 

18 

2 

0 

0 

0 

0 

8 

43^ 


The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 


Dialogo  de  Santa  Caterina  de  Sena 

Libro  de  la  beata  Caterina  da  Bologna 

Tra£latus  de  balneis 

Savonarola  ) 

Conciliator  | 

Strabone  . 

Lucretio 

Orbello  metafisica 

Tutidides 

Desisiones  rotae  de  roma 

Opera  Platonis 

Dante 

Petrarcha 

Digenis  laertio 

Savonarola  de  febribus 

Vegetio  de  re  militari 

Tolomeo  con  figure 

Paulo  Ven<rerio 

Suctonio  pizoli 

Temistius  de  anima 

Martiale  pizoli 

Vitruvio. 

Quadratura  de  Magistro  paulo 

h  rancesco  Matarazo 


D. 

L. 

s. 

0 

2 

0 

0 

0 

12 

I 

3 

10 

0 

4 

O 

0 

I 

15 

o 

I 

13 

o 

I 

9 

o 

5 

0 

0 

2 

10 

0 

0 

10 

3 

4 

18 

0 

0 

5 

0 

0 

4 

0 

2 

0 

0 

0 

15 

0 

3 

0 

0 

2 

0 

0 

0 

5 

No.  2.      The  stock-in-trade,  and  additions  thereto. 

yhs  1484,  adi  17  niazo. 

^ud  si  far  a  ricordo  de'  libri  intrarano  in  bottega  et  prima. 


Epistole  tullij  familiares 
Comcntum  epistolarum  tullii 
Epistole  tullii  cum  comento 
Tullius  de  Oratore 
Orationes  tullii  picolc 
Orationes.  t.  grande 
Tullius  de  officiis  cum  comento 

euestiones  tusculane 
uestiones        tusculane         cun 
comento 
Tullius  de  finibus 


No. 

No. 

2 

Retorica  tullii 

2 

2 

Rctorica  cum  comento 

4 

4,4 

Dionisius  alicarnaseus 

2 

2,  I 

Junianus  in  forma  magna 

1 

4 

Juniano  in  forma  picola 

2 

2 

Catolicon 

4 

5 

Justinus  et  emilius  ligatus 

I 

3 

Paulus  orosius 

4 

Strabo 

2 

2,2 

Dionisius  de  situ  orbis 

5 

2 

Pomponius  mella 

5 

Documents.      VIII. 


437 


Nonius  marcellus 

Coriolinus 

Ovidio  mazore 

Epistole  ovidii  cum  comento 

Ovidius  de  fastis  cum  comento 

Opera  ovidii 

Commentarii  cesaris 

Quintilianus 

Declamationes  quintiliani 

Terentius 

Terentius  cum  donato 

Claudianus 

Plautus 

Juvenalis  cum  comento 

Oratius 

Oratius  cum  comento 

Columella 

Elegantie  Valle 

Elegantiole  Valle 

Elegantiole  augustini  dati 

Salustius 

Persius  cum  comento 

Suetonius 

Lucius  florus  et  solinus 

Plinius  de  naturali  istoria  ~~ 

Dechades  livii  grande 

Valerius  maximus 

Valerius  maximus  cum  comento 

Virgilius 

Virgilius  cum  servio 

Martialis 

Martialis  cum  comento 

Opera  senece  ligatus 

Josefo  compito 

Problemata  plutarchi 

Epistole  falaris 

Diomedes 

Catullus    tibuUus     propertius    et 

silvius 
Silve  statii  cum  comento 
Genealogia  deorum 
Diodorus  siculus 
Aulus  gelius 

Blondus  de  roma  instaurata 
Blondus  de  roma  trionfante 
Silius  italicus 


No. 
2,  I 

5 

2 

5 

4 

2 

4 

Silius  italicus  cum  comento 
Epistole  plinii 
Satira  filelfi 
Epistole  pape  pii 
Vocabulista  greco  grande 
Vocabulista  greco  picolo 
Eroternata  greco 

No. 
4 

4 

I 

2 

4 

2 
10 

2 

Grammatica  constantini 

I 

4 

2 

4 

4 

Esiodus  et  theocritus 
psalmista  in  greco 
fabule  esopi  in  greco 
Retorica  aristotelis 

4 

2 

2,  I 
2 

2 
10 

Vite  plutarchi  ligatus 
Valturius  de  re  militari  literale 

I 
I 

2 

Aurispa 

I 

4 
I,  I 

4 

Lucanus 
Michel  scoto 
Theofi-astus 

4,  I 

10 

7 

2 

Priscianus 

I 

10 
2 

Isidorus  etimologiarum 
Platina  de  honesta  voluptate 

10 

3,4 

6 

I 
I 

Supplementum  cronicarum 
Eusebius  de  temporibus 
Tucidides 

4,2 

4 
4 

4 

I 

3 

Commentum  persii 
M,  Antonius  Sabellicus 
Dechades  blondi 

3 
3 

2 

4 

2 

4 

Egidius  de  regimine  principium 

Erodotus 

Polibius 

3 

1 

I 

2 

4 

I 
I 
5 

Epitoma  artis  oratorie 
Bibia  de  magistro  Francesco 
Bibia  de  zuane  grande 
Nicolo  de  lira  dott°  ligado 
Bibia  con  Nicolo  de  lira  de  la  con 

4 
4 
4 

I 

5 

2 

2 

2 

ligato 
Mamotretti 

Morali  de  Nicolo  de  lira 
Nicolo  de  lira  su  li  atti 
Bibia  con  Nicolo  de  lira  de  ma- 

I 
25,  I 

4 
2 

2 

gistro  Francesco 

4 

4 

2 

4 

2 

2 

Istorie  eclesiastice 

legende  sanilorum  literale 

Rationale 

Epistole  hyero  da  parma 

Epistole  hyero  da  Venetia 

2,  I 

.    4 
I 

I 

438 


The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 


Augustinus  de  civitate  dei 

Ouadragesimale  leonardi 

Sermones  de  sandlis  eiusdem 

Sermones  fratris  michaelis 

Ouadragesimale  ambrosii 

Catena  aurea  san6li  tome 

Prima  pars  sandli  tome 

Prima  sententie  sandti  tome 

Secunda  sententie 

Ouartum  sandii  tome 

Summa  contra  gentiles  san6ti  tome 

Tabula  sandli  tome 

Prima  antonini 

Secunda  antonini 

Tertia  antonini 

Quarta  antonini 

Antonina  defccerunt 

Manipulus  curatorum 

Pisanella  stampa  de  gregorio 

Pisanella  cum  supplemento 

Pisanella  senza  supplemento 

Summa  astesana 

Summa  hostiensis 

Reportation  di  scotto 

Clipeus  tomistarum 

Atanasius  contra  gentiles 

Breviarii  de  magistro  silvestro 

Breviarii  dott" 

Breviarii  de  evangelista 

Breviario  de  piero  Veronese 

Breviario  de  s  do'"  de  magis- 

tro silvestro 

Breviario  de  sandto  domenico  de 
magistro  Nicolo 

Breviario  de  sandto  domenico  de 
gregorio 

Breviario  de  camera 

Missale  de  silvestro 

Missale  dott"  grande 

Missaletti  dott"  secondo  la  corte 

Missaletti  del  bressano 

Missale  de  san  domenico  grande 

Missaletti  de  san  domenico 

Diurnale 

Diurno  di  San  domenico  magistro 
I^icolo  et  bressana 


No. 

No. 

2 

Psalmista  picolo 

4 

I 

Psalmista  grande 

5 

2 

Officioli  istoriadi 

4 

3 

Officietti  del  bressano 

4 

2 

Officietti  picoli 

12 

3 

Moralia  gregorii  ligatus 

I 

I 

laftantius 

I 

2 

Epistole  Cipriani 

4 

2 

Compendium  theologie 

4 

2 

Cantica  sandti  bernardi 

2 

2 

Tradtatus  de  annatis 

2 

I 

Origenes 

2 

2 

Psalmista  cum  comento 

1 

6 

Sermones  leonis  pape 

3 

2 

Magister  sententiarum 

2 

4 

Vita  patrum  literale 

I,   I 

3,  I 

Biblia  pauperum 

2 

4 

Cristoforus  landinus 

I 

I 

Questiones  Scoti 

4 

10 

Glosa  ordinaria 

I 

4,  I 

De  contemptu  mundi 

6 

2,   I 

Opere  de  sandlo  Augustino 

2 

I 

Regule  sipontini  grande 

5 

4 

Regule  sipontini  picole 

4 

2 

Regule  guarini 

6 

I 

Regule  francisci  nigri 

I,  I 

2,1,5 

Regule  gaspar 

4 

2,4 

Grammatica  pomponii 

10 

10 

Do(5lrinale  cum  comento 

5 

10 

Donato 

12 

Psalteriola 

10 

I 

Regule  sulpitii 

I,  2 

Donadi  in  carta  bona 

3 

I 

Donado  in  carta  bona  ligatus 

I 

Decreto  grande 

I 

2 

Decretale  grande  ligatus 

I 

4 

Sexto  e  Clementine  grande 

2 

I 

Decreto  picolo 

4 

I 

Decretale  picola 

4 

4 

Sexto  e  Clementine  picole 

I 

4 

Geminianus  sopra  2^^  parte  Sexti 

2 

2 

Mercuriales 

4 

4 

Abbas 

I 

4 

Cautelle  cepolle 

Tra6latus    de    privilegiis    dotali- 

I 

I,   I,  2 

bus 

2 

Documents .      VIII. 


439 


ligatum 


ligatus 
castro 


Tradlatus  contra  hereticam  pravi- 

tatem 
Vocabularium  juris 
Digestum  vetus 
Digestum  novum 
Codex 
Infortiatum 
Volumen 
Instituta 
Formulario 
Paulus    de    castro    sopra    prima 

Infortiati 
Baldus  sopra  prima  sententiarum 

veteris 
Bartolus 
Consilia,   questiones   et  tradtatus 

bartoli 
Baldus  super  Infortiato 
Cinus  super  codice 
Alexander  super  2**^  sententiarum 

novi 
Alexander  super  prima  et  secunda 

codicis 
Alexander  super  2*^^  infortiati 
Didtionarium  Alberici 
Singularia  ludovici  de  roma  cum 

additionibus 
Repertorium  bertachini 
Repertorium  speculi 
Pratica  papiensis 
Summa  orlandini 
Angelus  de  maleficiis 
Flos  testamenti 
Consilia  abbatis 
Alverotus  de  usibus  feudorum 
De  sententia  excomunicationis 
Bibia  dott" 
Bibia  del  grisolaro 
Bibia  de  misser  leonardo 
Legendario  de  santi 
Vita  patrum  volgare 
Augustini  de  civitate  dei  volgare 
Evangelii  epistole  volgare 
Fioretti  de  la  Bibia 
Fior  de  virtu 
Prediche  de  fra  ruberto 


No. 

No. 

Miraculi  de  la  madona 

5 

2 

Vita  e  miraculi  de  la  madona 

.4 

4 

Arte  de  ben  morire 

3 

2 

Transito  di  San  hyeronimo 

I,  I 

2 

Psalmista  con  exposition 

2 

2 

Dialogo  di  San  gregorio 

2 

I 

Omelie  di  San  gregorio 

2,   I 

2 

Profetie  di  Merlino 

2,  2 

5 

Petrarcha  de  viris  illustribus 

I 

I 

Petrarcha  senza  comento 

2 

Petrarcha  con  comento 

2,6 

2 

Plinio  volgare 

4 

Deche  de  livio  del  grisolaro 

2 

I 

Calendario  in  astrologia 

3 

2 

Retorica  per  volgare 

2 

Ceco  dascoH 

3 

I 

Juvenale  per  volgare 

2 

I 

Cento  novella 

10 

4 

Filocolo 

2,  2 

Ninfale 

I,   I 

I 

Mischino 

5 

Regule  d'  abacho 

2 

I 

Arte  d'  abaco 

I 

I 

Inamoramento  de  Carlo 

4 

I 

Inamoramento  dorlando 

6 

Danese 

4 

I 

Troiano 

2 

I 

Lancroia 

2 

I 

Spagna 

I 

2 

Ranaldo 

2 

6 

Altobello 

5 

2 

Morgante 

I,  I 

2,  3 

Fiammetta 

2 

I 

Canzonette  del  Justiniano 

6 

2 

Canzonette  de  Cosmico 

I,  I,  I 

2 

Valturio  volgare 

2 

2 

Fllomena 

5 

3 

Filostrato 

2 

1,2 

Burchiello 

7 

I,   I 

Ovidio  de  arte 

7 

4 

Fatige  de  ercule 

I,  I 

2 

Esopo  istoriado 

2 

10 

Antonina  volgare 

8 

5 

Arte  de  ciromantia 

I 

6 

Cronica  de  san6lo  isidoro 

4 

4 

Facetie  de  poggio 

5 

440 


Thr  Venetian  Printing  Press. 


Laude  de  la  madona 
Meditation  de  la  passion 

No. 

4 
10 

Istoria  de  san  Josafat 

5 

Lamenti  e  pianti  de  la  madona 

3 

Avicena  grande  ligatus 

I 

Avicena  picolo 

Jacobus  de  forlivio  super  primo 

3 
2 

Gentilis  super  3" 
Gentilis  de  febribus 

I 
2 

Ugo  super  4'*  sententiarum 

Dioscorides 

Pandede 

1 

2 

.  4 

Aggregator 
Argillata 
Pratica  arculani 

2 

2,  I 

I 

Pratica  gradi 

I 

Pratica  guaynerii 

I 

Artesella 

4 

Sermo  2  Nicolai 

2 

Sermo  3 
Sermo  4 

2 
2 

Sermo  5 
Sermo  6 

2 

4 

Serapion  con  pit 

Tradtatus  de  venenis  et  de  paste 

I 

Mesue  ligatus 

I 

Guido  in  cirugia 

2 

Silanus  super  nono  (?) 
Cornelius  Celsus 

I 
2,  I 

Jacobus  de  Forlivio  super  affbrismos 

I 

Consiglia  montagnane 
Consiglia  gradi 

I 
I 

Almansor 

I 

Conciliator 

2 

Pratica  raynaldi  de  villanova 

2,2 

Consilia  ugonis 

2 

Textus  logice 

I 

Textus  phisice 

I 

Antonius   Andree  super  artem   ve- 

terem 

2 

Burleus  super  artem  veterem 

4 

Johannes  canonicus  super  fisicam 

2 

Burleus  super  fisicam  cum  textu 

2 

Mctafisica  sandli  tome 

I,  2 

Metafisica  antonii  andree 

3 

Posteriora  san6ti  tome 

I 

Posteriora  pauH  cum  textu 

Burleus  super  eticam 

San6lus  tomas  super  eticam 

Paulus  Venetus  de  anima 

San6lus  tomas  de  anima 

Gaietanus  de  anima 

Temistius 

Albertus  de  celo  et  mundo 

Ars  chiromantie 

Ouestiones  Johannis  magistri 

Problemata  Aristotelis  cum  comento 

Marsilius  de  generatione  et  corrup- 

tione 
Logica  pauli  de  la  pergola 
Albertus  de  secretis  mulierum 
Geraldus  super  eticam 
Universalia  scoti  cum  comento 
Mengus  super  logicam 
Gaietanus  super  regulam 
Euclides 

Iginus  de  syderibus 
Calendarium  literale 
Tabule  Alfonsii 
Tacuini 
Spera  mundi 

Bartoli  compiti 

Secunda  de  lantonina 

Addition  del  Nicolo  de  lira 

Isidorus  etimologiarum 

Bibia  con  Nicolo  de  lira 

Cino  sul  codice 

Repertorium  bertachini 

Lancroia 

Opere  de  sanfto  Augustino 

Breviario  de  piero  Veronese  ligatus 

Posteriora  de  san  tomaso 

Statii  con  comento 

Dante  con  comento  dott" 

Cento  novelle 

Vita  e  miraculi  de  la  madona  grande 

Scansiones  guarini  et  perotti 

Peregrinationes  Jerusalem 

Sermones  ruberti 

Margarita  decreti 

Breviario  dott"  ligatus 

Defensio  calderini 


No. 

4 
2 

3 
2 

2 
2 
2 

5 

3,3 

2 

3 

10 

4 
2 

4 
4 
4 
4 
5 
4 
2 

4 

4- 
2 
22 

6,3 
80 

7 
I 
I 

3 

6 

I 
2 

4 
2 

4 
2 

5 

13 
4 
I 
I 

4 


Documents,      VIII. 


441 


Dubii  de  magistro  polio,  etc. 
Operetta  de  san6lo  Agustino  de  vita 

clericorum 
Breviario  de  magistro  silvestro 
Archidiacono  sul  decreto 

Libri  Hgati  cioe. 

Summa  astensis 

Virgilio  con  servio 

Missale  de  silvestro 

Valturio  literale 

Quadragesimales  leonardi 

Blondo  de  roma  trionfante 

Columella 

Priscianus 

Secunda  sermone  San  tome 

Secunda  pars  antonini 

Terentio  et  horatio  con  comento 

Decreto  grande 

Sexto  Clementine  grande 

Libri  ligadi. 

Digesto  vechio 

Digesto  novo 

Codice 

Volume  con  instituta 

Epistole  hyeronimi 

Jandono  de  anima 

Bibia   con    nicolo    de    lira    in    doy 

volumi 
Ptolomeo  con  le  figure 
Mamotretti 

Aristotele  de  animalibus 
Quintiliano 
Macrobio 

Augustin  de  civitate  dei 
Scotus  super  2°  cum  quolibetis 
Deche  de  livio  volgare 
Platina  de  vitis  ponteficum  et  de 

obsoniis 
Epistole  tullii  cum  comento 
Virgilius  sine  servio 
prima  sermone  s.  tome 
Officietti  del  bressan 
Officietti  di  piero  Veronese  et  de 

Andrea 


No. 


No. 
Libri  sciolti  posti  in  bottega  ala  zornata 
et  prima  adi  31  mazo. 

Officietti  in  carta  bona  stampa  del 

bressan  2 
Officietti  in  carta  bona  picolo  de 

la  compagnia                                  i,  i,  2 

Bibia  picola  de  magistro  Silvestro  6 

Pisanelle  con  suplemento  10 

Officietti  de  lettera  grossa  2 

Donati  in  carta  bona  2 

Registrum  gregorii  ligatum  i 

Juvenale  con  comento  i 

Epistole  pape  pii  2 

Infortiatum  3 

Metaphisica  gabrielis  zerbi  2 


A  di  9  zugno. 

Bartolus  compitum 

Priscianus 

Formularium  procuratorum 

Formularium  instrumentorum 

Breviarium  decretorum 

Valerio  maximo  con  comment© 

Textus  logice 

Albertus  de  celo  et  mundo 

Questiones  tusculane  cum  com- 

mento 
Psalmista  in  greco 
Archidiaconus  super  decretum 
Junianus 

Peregrinationes  Jerusalem 
Cinquanta  novelle 

A  di  21  zugno. 

Consilia  primi  volumis  (sic)  Alex- 

andri 
Statuti  de  Venesia 
Diurni  in  carta  bona  monastici 
Breviario    de    San    domenico    in 

carta  bona 
Breviario  de  piero  Veronese  ligatus 
Missaletto  de  stampa  de  magistro 

Nicolo 
Decretale  grande 
Geminiano  su  la  prima  del  sexto 


I 
2 
2 

2,  2 
2 

4 

I 

3 

2 
2 
I 

4 
32 

7 


I 

I 

2 

2 

2 

6,  4 
I 
I 


442 


The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 


Ouinto  curtio 

Algorismus 

Anatomia  mundini 

De  ente  et  essentia 

Tra(ftatus    de    pulsibus   niagistri 

Egidii  cum  commento  gentilis 

de  fulgineo 
Tra6tatus  de  urinis  magistri  Egidii 

cum  commento  ejusdem 
Scansiones  sulpitii 

1484,  a  di  28  zugno. 

Logica  de  piero  da  Mantua 

Questiones  Marliani 

Cristoforus  porcus  super  institutis 

Jacobus  de  forlivio  super  tegni  (?) 

Geminianus  super  prima  parte 
sexti 

Margarita  poetarum 

Sibille 

Regule  de  canti 

Arbor  retorice 

Novella  Johannis  andrce  super  6" 

Valturio  literale 

Invetive  del  Valla 

Trionfo  de  Virtu 

Tradtatus  de  calendis 

Preceptorium  divini  legis 

Trionfi  del  petrarcha  con  com- 
mento 

Diurnale  ott" 

Breviario  de  Andrea  d'  Asola 

Antonina  4'''  pars 

Donati  ligati 

A  di  30  luyo. 

Officietto  piccolo  ligato 
Officietto  del  bressan  lio;ato 

A  di  3  de  Agosto. 

Alexandri  prima  infortiati 

Alex  super   prima   Sententiarum 

novi 
Alex    super   prima   sententiarum 

vcteris 


No. 
2 

7 
7 
5 


4 
1,4 


Alex  super  secunda  sententiarum 
veteris 

A  di  4  de  Agosto. 

Officietti  de  bressano  ligati 
Officietti  picholi  ligato  et  indorato 
Legenda  santorum  latino 
Bibia  volgare 

A  di  5  de  Agosto. 

Metafisicha  cabrielis 
Almansor  rasis 

A  di  8  de  Agosto. 
Catolichon 

Problemata  ristotelis  cum  (?) 
Esopii  istoriati 

A  di  12  de  Agosto. 

Margarita  decreti 
Bortolus  compito 

A  di  18  de  Agosto. 

Fasciculus  temporum 
Cronicha  suplementum 
Albertus  de  secretis  muHerum 
Psalterioli  in  carta  bona 
Missali  de  bernardino 
Petrarcha  con  commento 

A  di  25  Agosto. 

Prima  parte  de  S.  Tomaso 

Digesto  novo 

Diurni  de  la  corte 

Gaietan  de  celo  et  mundo 

Codex 

Guido 

Officietti  del  bressan  in  carta  bona 

Formularium  procuratorum 

A  di  30  Agosto. 

Bibic  picole 
Missaletti  del  bressan 
Opere  de  santo  agustino 
Missaletto    stampa    de    Magistro 

Silvestro 
Vocabulista  greco  grande 


No. 


5,  I 
I 

3 
2 

2 
4 


Documents.      VIII. 


443 


No. 
1484,  a  di  9  Settembrio. 

Missal  e  grande  dott°  i 

Etica  sandti  tome  4 
Margarita  decreti                                  3,  i 

Macrobius  2 

Declamation  de  quintilian  5 

Volumen  2 

De  contemptu  mundi  8 

Summa  Astestana  2 

Preceptorium  divine  legis  2 

Vita  de  la  madona  3 

Prediche  de  fra  ruberto  volgare  8 

A  di  20  detto. 

Alexandre  magno  i 

Deche  del  biondo  2 

Persio  con  commento  4 

Decreta  pizzoli  3 

Decretale  grande  2 

Michele  scotto  1 5 

Breviarii  picoli  dott°  3 

Genealogia  deorum  2 
Deche  de  livio  per  volgare  stampa 

del  grisolaro  2 

Valerio  maximo  con  commento  i 

Elegantie  valle  i 

Epistole  ovidii  cum  commento  3 

Commentum  tullii  de  oratore  i 

Fasciculus  temporum  2 

Regule  siponti  grande  2 

Virgilio  senza  servio  i 

Esopo  istoriado  i 

Regule  guarini  5 

Prima  2^^^  S.  tome  2 

Summa  contra  gentiles  i 

Opere  de  s,  agustino  6 

A  di  18  Settembrio. 

Vocabulista  greco  grande  2 

Missaletti  del  bressano  4 

Psalmista  picolo  4 

Ars  metrica  mataratii  8 

Quadripartite  de  ptolomeo  4 

Nicolo  de  lira  de  la  compagnia  i 

Morali  de  gregorio  i 


Arbor  a6lionum 
Bortolo  su  li  3  libri  del  codice 
Disputation  de  labate 
Zabarella  su  le  Clementine 
Archidiacono  sul  decreto 
Commentadore     in    philosophia 

naturali 
Commentadore     in     philosophia 

morali 
Abadi  compito  della  compagnia 
Salicetti  compiti  sul  codice 
Innocentio  su  lo  decretale 
Apostille  abatis 
Repertorio  brixiense 
Scotto  sul  primo 

„         secondo 

„         terzo 

„         quarto 
Formularium  instrumentorum 
Alexander  de  Ales  super  3" 
Cinquanta  novelle 
Prisciano 

Deche  de  livio  da  Millano 
Breviario  dott" 
Macrobio 

Bibia  con  Nicolo  de  lira 
Margarita  poetarum 
Rationale 

1484,  a  di  5  ottobrio. 

Sermones  ruberti 

Catolicon 

Catullo  tibullo  propertio 

Bibia  picola 

Opera  di  ovidio 

Magister  sententiarum 

Opere  de  s.  agustino 

Mischini 

Virgilio  con  servio 

Epistole  de  tullio  con  commento 

Missale  dott" 

Cantica  de  san  bernardo 

Transito  de  s.  hyeronimo 

Elegantie  del  valla 

Questiones  del  Jandon 

Angelo  de  maleficiis 


No. 
3 

3 
2 

I 

I 


444 


T^he  Venetian  Printing  Press. 


Alexander  de  Ales  sul  3° 

Vita  patrum  de  bona  stampa 

Repertorio  del  bertachin 

Inamoramento  de  Carlo 

Laude  della  madonna 

Breviarium  decretorum 

Vita  patrum  litterale 

Instituta  picola 

Fioretti  de  san  Francesco 

Terentio  con  donado 

Vita  de  la  Madonna  grande 

Breviario  dott" 

Deche  del  biondo 

Cinquanta  novelle 

Cento  novelle 

Catena  aurea 

Officietti  in  carta  bona  del  bres- 

san 
Justini  per  volgare 

Adi  19  ottobrio. 

Missaletti  di  San  domenico 
Terza  parte  de  lantonina 
Dubii  de  magistro  polio 
Posteriora  pauli  cum  textu 
Breviarii  de  piero  Veronese 
Supplementum  cronicarum 
Sermones   de   san6lis  fratris  leo- 

nardi 
Terzo  de  scotto 
Epistole  hyeronimo  da  parma 
Opere  de  sanfto  agustino 
Opere  de  ovidio 
Cinquanta  novelle 
Breviarii  de  S.  Domenico  stampa 

de  gregorio 
Digesti  novi 
Legendario  per  volgare 
Profetie  de  Merlino 
Inamoramento  dorlando 
Epistole  ovidii  cum  commento 
Men  go 
Tacuino 
Decreto  grande 
Missaletti  dott" 
Breviario  da  camera  dott" 


No. 

I 

Canzonetti  de  Justiniano 

2 

Arte  de  ben  morire 

I 

Fiametta 

4 

Vita  patrum  volgare 

4 

Baldus  super  infortiato 

3 
2 

A  di  30  Ottobrio  148 

2 

Breviario    secondo    la    corte 

5 

Magistro  Nicolo 

3 
2 

A  di  2  Novembrio. 

,  6 

Regule  Sipontini  grande 

3 

Bibia  volgar 

5 

Bibia  volgar  grisolar 

5 

Missale  in  carta  bona 

I 

Digesto  Vechio 

2 

A  di  3  Novembrio. 

4 

Regule  sipontini  picholi 

Breviarii  ligati  piero  Verones 

Salicetto  compitto 

2 

Opera  ovidii 

I 

Diurni  della  compagnia 

3 

La6lantio 

3 

Secunda  sermone  S.  tome 

6 

Missaletti  de  S.  Domenico 

2 

Mischini 

Officietti  istoriadi 

3 

Diurno  de  San  domenico 

I 

Officietti  del  bressan 

I 

Petrarcha  con  commento 

2,6 

Pratica  papiensis 

I 

Mercuriales  Johannis  andree 

5 

Missale  de  silvestro 

Burleus  su  la  fisica  con  testo 

I 

Summa  Astesana 

2 

Decreti  picoli 

8 

Dante  con  commento 

3 

Decretale  grande 

4 

Croniche 

5 

TuUius  de  Officiis 

4 

Margarita  poetarum 

2 

Antonina  defecerunt 

I 

De  contemptu  mundi 

4 

Diomedes 

I 

Psalmista  picolo 

No. 
2 
2 

3 

I 


de 


2 
2 
I 

4 
8 
I 

3 
3 
4 
4 
2 

9 
5 
4 
I 
2 
2 
2 
2 
2 
I 

3 
5 
2 

4 
5 
2 

I 


Documents.     VIII. 


Psalteriolo  da  puti 

Psalmista  grande 

Manipulus  curatorum 

Epistole  tullii  cum  comniento 

Repertorium  bertachini 

Legendario  leterale 

Secondo  de  Scotto 

3°  de  Scotto 

4°  de  Scotto 

Quolibetta  de  Scotto 

Alverotto 

Sermo  3  Nicoli 

Sermo  4.  Nicoli 

Geminianus   super   prima   et  se- 

cunda  parte  sexti 
Singularia  ludovici  de  roma 
Cautelle  cepolle 
Pratica  raynaldi  de  villa  nova 
Merlino 
Filocolo 

Diurni  stampa  dottaviano 
Psalmista  picolo 
Burchiello 

Nicolo  de  lira  con  testo 
Addition  del  Nicolo  de  lira 
Retorica  cum  commento 
Margarita  decreti 
Breviario  de  S.  domenico  Magis- 

tro  Nicolo 
Dante  con  commento 
Petrarcha  senza  commento 
Prima  pars  Antonini 

1484  a  di  29  Novembrio. 
Bibia  picola  de  magistro  Silvestro 
Vite  plutarchi 

Legende  san6lorum  leterale 
Iginus  de  syderibus 
Valerio  Maximo  con  commento 
Macrobio 

Question  de  evangelii 
Tortellii 
Priscianus 
Infortiato 

Officietti  ligati  picoli 
Guidon  in  cirusia 


No. 
II 

6 
6 

4 
I 
2 


4 
2 
I 
I 
2 
2 
I 
4 

3 
2 

3 


Alexander  de  ales  super  3"  sen- 

tentiarum 
Bibia  per  volgare 
Fasciculus  temporum 
Regule  sipontini  picole 
Prediche  de  ruberto  per  volgare 
Fioretti  de  la  bibia 
Ranaldo 
Donati  ligati 
Psalterioli  ligati 
Officietti  picoli  del  bressan 
Gaietanus  de  celo  et  mundo 
Breviario  da  camera  dottaviano 
Breviario  de  San  domenico  stampa 

de  la  compagnia 
Margarita  poetarum 
Epistole  hyeronimo  da  Venetia 
Breviarii  monastici 
Secunda  secunde  S,  tome 
De  contemptu  mundi 

A  di  14  Decembrio. 

Angelus  de  maleficiis 
Cento  novelle 
Cinquanta  novelle 

A  di  15  detto. 

Burleo  su  larte  vechia 

Mischin 

Officietti  del  bressan  ligati  et  de 

Antonio  d'  alasandra 
Nicolo  de  lira 
Euclides 

Valerio  Maximo  con  commento 
Vita  miraculi  de  la  madonna 
Sermones  ruberti 
Commentador  compito 

A  di  29  Decembrio. 

Mesue 

Legendarii  literali 
Universale  de  Scotto 
Questiones  su  la  metaura 
Pillularum  pantaleonis 
Quinto  curtio 


445 

No. 


M 


446 


T^he  Venetian  Printing  Press. 


Angelo  su  H  autentici 

Retorica  per  volgare 

Epistole  de  Tullio  cum  commento 

Decreto  picolo 

Lattantio 

A  di  5  Zenaro. 

Almansor 

Dialogo  volgar 

Regule  sulpitii 

Formularium  instrumentorum 

Bonaventura  super  2*^'*  sententia- 

rum 
Burchiello 
Tacuini 

Secunda  2^  S.  tome  Hgato 
Dante  con  commento 
Decretale  picola 
Pratica  di  ranaldo  villanova 

A  di  7  Zenaro  1484. 

Burleo  su  larte  vechia 
Margarita  poetarum 
Missaletti  dottaviano 
Transito  de  S.  hyeronimo 
Fioretti  de  la  bibia  picoli 
Missale  del  bressan  grande 
Loyca   de    magistro  paulo  da  la 

pergola 
Loyca  de  magistro  polio  da  Ve- 

nesia 
Breviarii  de  S.  benedeto 
Calendarii  literali 
Calendarii  volgare 
Tabule  Alfonsii 
Elegantiole  augustini  dati 
Regule  guarini 
Epistole  Evangelii  volgare 
Mamotrctti 
Bibia  pauperum 
Altobello 

Esiodus  et  teocritus 
Virgilii  con  scrvio 
Deche  del  biondo 
Biondo  de  italia  illustrata 
Pratica  raynaldi  de  villanova 


No. 

4 
I 

3 

3 
2 


3 
2 

4 
7 
5 
5 

10 

5 

2 

6 

5 
3 

5 

10 

6 

10 

3 

2 
2 

3 
4 
4 
2 


Digesto  vechio 

Missaletti  del  bressan 

Cantica  di  avicenna 

Margarita  poetarum 

Spera  mundi 

Salustio 

Repertorio  de  speculo 

Elegantiole  valle 

Instituta  pizola 

Erotemata  greca 

Terentio  con  donato 

Legendario  volgare 

Platina  de  honesta  voluptate 

Primo  de  Scotto 

Epistole  hyeronimo  da  parma 

Florianus  super  X"  digestorum 

Baldus  super  feudis 

Sermones  ruberti 

Breviario    secondo    la    corte     de 

Magistro  Nicolo 
Sermones  leonis  pape 
Serapion  compito 
Rationale 
Vocabulista  greco 
Burleo    su    larte   vechia    con    lo 

texto 
Epitoma  artis  oratorie 
Oration  de  tullio 

A  di  26  zenaro. 

Plinio  literale 

Loyca  de  magistro  paulo  da  Ve- 

nesia 
Cronacha 

Esiodus  et  teocritus  in  greco 
Regule  sipontini  grande 
Genealogia  deorum 
psalmista  in  greco 
Missaletti  dottaviano 
Prima  decha  di  Livio 
Missaletti  de  magistro  Nicolo 
Dubii  de  Magistro  polio 
Suetonio 

1484  a  di  28  zenaro. 
Breviario  de  magistro  Nicolo 


No. 
2 
8 
2 
2 
I 
2 
I 

3 
2 

6 

3 

6 

4 
I 

2 

4 

3 

3,4 

2 

3 
I 

2 
3 

I 
I 

5 


'Documents.      VIII. 


No. 
Regule  sipontini  picole  de  Silves- 

tro  3 

Zabarella  su  le  Clementine  2 

Vita  patrum  literale  2 

Inamoramento  de  carlo  2 

Testi  de  loyca                          •  4 

Sexti  Clementine  picole  3 

Epistole  tullii  con  commento  3 

Missaletti  de  Magistro  Nicolo  2 

Nicolo  de  lira  con  testo  4 

Decreto  pizolo  i 

A  di  8  febraro. 

Digesto  novo  2 

Digesto  vechio  2 

Infortiato  2 

Volumen  2 

Egidius  de  regimine  principum  3 

Archidiacono  sul  decreto  2 

Decretale  grande 

Sexto  Clementine  grande 

Abade  de  la  compagnia 

Zabarella  su  le  clementine 

Epistole  hyeronimo  da  parma 

Cronica 

Secunda  secunde  S.  tome 

Virgilio  con  servio 

Epistole  tullii  cum  commento  I 

Dottrinale  cum  commento 

Nicolo  de  lira  con  texto 

Bibia  per  volgare 

Diurni  de  la  compagnia  3 

Euclides  3 

Ovidio  mazore  3 

Breviario    de    Magistro    Nicolo 

secondo  la  corte  6 

Breviario  de  piero  Veronese  4 

Bibia  per  volgare  4 

Pisanella  con  supplimento  12 

Vita  patrum  volgare  4 

Inamoramento  dorlando  2 

Laude  de  la  madonna  5 

Deche  del  biondo  4 

Dotrinale  con  commento  4 

Virgilio  senza  servio  2 

Terentio  senza  donate  3 


Cronica 

Vocabularium  juris 

Diomedes 

Comentum  acronis 

Preceptorium  divine  legis 

Bibia  per  volgare 

Petrarcha  con  commento 

Petrarcha  senza  commento 

Canzonetti  Justiniano 

Miraculi  de  la  madonna 

Vergilio  con  servio 

Tortellio 

Opera  san£li  augustini 

Diurni  de  la  compagnia 

Quintiliano 

Arte  de  ben  morire  literale 

Burleo  su  letica 

Missaletti  dottaviano  2, 

Valturio  per  volgare 

Oratio  con  commento 

Regule  sipontini  picole 

Loyca  de  Polo  da  Venesia 

Burleo  su  larte  vechia 

Bibia    per    volgare    stampa    del 

grisolaro 
Regule  guarini 

1484  a  di  21  febraro. 
Missaletto  de  Magistro  Nicolo 
Evangelii  Epistole  volgare 
Missaletti  del  bressan 
Augustin  de  civitate  dei  literale 
Diurni  dottaviano 
Fiammetta 

Compendium  teologie 
Scansiones  peroti 

A  di  primo  marzo  1485. 

Breviarii    picoli    de    Andrea    d' 

Asola 
Digesto  novo 
Volume 
Marsilio  de  generatione  et  corrup- 

tione 
Alex  super  prima  infortiati 
Antonina  per  volgare 


447 

No. 

4 

2,  2 

I 

I 

3 

4 
3 
4 
5 
4 

3»  I 
2 

4 

4 

4 

3 
2 

2,4,  2 
2 

4,4,  4 
5 

10 
2 

2 

10 


10 

7 
4 
2 
2 
I 

7 


10 
I 
2 

I 
I 

4 


448 


The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 


Burleo  su  letica 
Alberto  de  celo  ct  mundo 
Officietti  grandi  del  bressan 
Virgilio  con  servio 
Eusebio  de  tcmporibus 
Rationale  divinorum 
Breviario  de  evangelista 
Burleo  su  1'  arte  vechia 
Breviario  de  piero  Veronese 
Inamoramento  dorlando 
Filocolo 

8juintiliani 
ommentum  persii 

A  di  3  marzo. 

Terentio  con  donado 

Primo  di  Scotto 

Fasciculus  temporum 

Mesue 

Augustin  de  civitate  dei  volgare 

Quintiliano 

Declamation 

Primi  sen  (?)  de  febribus 

Bonaventura    super     2"    senten- 

tiarum 
Platina  de  vitis  pontificum 
Pandette 

de  contemptu  mundi 
Oration  de  tullio 
Commentador  in  loyca 
Pratica  raynaldi  de  villanova 
Epistole  tullii  cum  commento 
Sermoni  de  ruberto 
Evangelii  Epistole  volgare 
Officietti  del  bressan  in  carta  bona 
Opera  de  Sanfto  agustino 
Bibia  pizola  dottaviano 

A  di  9  marzo. 
Decrcti  pizoli 
Decretale  pizole 
Epistole  cipriani 
Antonina  dcfecerunt 
Legendario  literale 
Breviarii     de     magistro     Nicolo 
secondo  la  corte 


No. 
I 
2 

4 
I 
I 

2 
I 
2 

4 

2 
I 

.3 
3 


4 
I 

6 

4,  2 

3 
4 
6 

5 

2 

4 

3 
6 

3 

2 

3 

2 

6 

10 

3 

8 


4 
4 

2 

10 

2 

10 


Martiale  con  commento 

Catolicon 

Commentum       alexandrini       in 

juvenale 
Ceco  dascoli 
Dante  con  commento 
Bre\iarii  monastici 
Tibullo  con  commento 
Libri  de  abaco 
Igino 

Sermones  de  S.  leone  papa 
Statuti  de  Venesia 
Juvenale  con  commento 

1485,  a  di  16  marzo. 

Mamotretti 

Officietti  picoli 

Arbor  Christi 

Petrarca  de  viris  illustribus 

Breviarii  de  la  compagnia 

Psalterioli 

Addition 

Mesue 

Dottrinale  cum  commento 

Compendium  theologie 

Spera  mundi 

Tullio  de  oratore  con  commento 

Josefo  compito 

Bibia  de  zuan  grande 

Epistole  de  tullio  con  commento 

Missali  del  bressan  grandi  ligati 

Ugo  super  4*-''  sententiarum  primi 

Adi  28  marzo. 

Commentadore     in     philosophia 

naturale 
Epistole  ovidii 
Tacuini 

Pratica  papiensis 
Psalmista  grande 
Junianus 

Prima  pars  sancfli  tome 
Terentio  con  donato 
Ouolibeti  de  Scotto 
Scotto  sul  primo 


No. 
4 


10 
10 

4 

2 

10 

15 

4 
4 
3 
3 

5 
+ 
I 
2 

4 
6 

8 


I 

10 
2 

3 

10 
I 
2 

3 
2 

I 


Documents,      VIII. 


Adi  7  Aprile. 

Breviario  de  San  domenico  de  la 

compagnia 
Arbor  retorice 
Marsilio  de  generatione 
Ovidio  de  fastis  con  commento 
Almansor 

Missali  del  bressan  grandi 
Diurni  de  la  compagnia 

Adi  12  Aprile. 

Esopo  istoriato 

Sermo  4*"  Nicoli 

Sermo  3"  Nicoli 

Sermo  7"  Nicoli 

Sermo  primo  Nicoli 

Breviarii  picoli  dantonio  dalexandria 

Meditation  de  la  passion 

Missali  dottaviano  grandi 

Vita  e  miraculi  de  la  madonna 

Opere  de  San61:o  agustino 

Fior  de  virtu 

Asconio  pediano 

Fisica  santi  tome 

Spechio  della  croce 

Versorio  in  loyca 

Transito  de  San  leronimo 

Donadi  ligati 

Psalterioli  ligati 

Bibia  per  volgare 

Diurni  monastici 

Spechio  della  croce 

Prediche  de  fra  ruberto 

A  di  19  Aprille. 

Egidius  de  regimine  principum 
Missaletti  del  bressano 
Epistole  tuUii  senza  commento 
Commentadore  compito 

A  di  19  Aprile  1485. 

Valerio  maximo  con  commento 
Oration  de  tullio 
Tibullo  catullo  etc. 
Propertio  soUo 


No. 


3 
I 
I 
I 
2 

7 

9 
2 

4 
4 
10 
2 
2 

4 
2 

5 

6 
6 
4 
3 
4 
4 


Rationale 
Michele  scotto 
Dante  con  commento 
Platina  de  vitis  pontificum 
Commentarii  de  cesare 
Tra6tatus  clausularum 
Repetition  de  ludovigo  da  Roma 
Vite  plutarchi 
Sexti  Clementine  picole 
Missale  de  Silvestro 


A  di  26  detto  Aprille. 

De  censuris 

Gaietano  de  celo  et  mundo 

Mesue 

Pissanella  con  supplement© 

Menghi 

Virgilio  con  servio 

Epistole  de  tullio  con  commento 

Tortellii 

Legendarii  volgare 

Juvenale  con  commento 

Meditation  della  passion 

Croniche 

Oratio  con  commento 

Terentio  con  donato 

Commentadore  compito  in  carta 

mezana 
Valerio  maximo  con  commento 
Bibie  volgar  in  carta  mezana 
Plinio  literale 
Martiale  con  commento 
Prisciano 
Altobello 

Alexander  super  prima  codicis 
Virgilio  senza  servio 
Epistole  hyeronimo  da  parma 
Seconda  secunde  S.  tome 
Vita  patrum  literale 
Formularium  instrumentorum 
Bartolus  super  autenticis 
Officietti  de  antonio  dalexandria 
Officietti  picoli  ligati 
Salustii 
De  re  militari  litterale 


449 

No. 

4 

5 
2 

2 
2 
I 
2 
I 

4 
2 


2 
5 

4 
10 

4 

4 

4 

4 
6 

6 

10 

4 
2 

4 

I 

6 
2 

4 
4 
2 
2 
2 

3 
I 

3 
I 

4 
I 

5 

6 


450 


The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 


Officietti  grandi  Ugati 
Aulo  gelio 
Oration  de  tullio 
Alchibitio  con  commento 
Quarto  de  Scotto 

A  di  I  o  Mazo. 

Dottrinalc  con  commento 

Nonio  marcello  etc. 

Tullio  de  officiis  con  commento 

Breviarii  de  la  compagnia 

Arbor  Christi 

Missali  de  S.  domenico  grandi 

Diurni  de  S.  domenico 

Pisanella  de  paganino 

Petrarcha  con  commento 

Donati 

Psalterioli 

Bovo  dautoria  (?) 

1485  a  di  16  mazo. 

Dottrinale  cum  commento 

Psalmista  con  commento  da  Millano 

Vocabulista  greco  grande 

Summa  orlandini 

Vita  e  miraculi  de  la  madonna 

Diurni  de  la  compagnia 

Persiani 

Missali  bressano 

Vocabularium  juris 

Officietti  pizoli  ligati 

Fasciculus  temporum 

Terza  parte  de  lantonina 

peregrinatio  ad  ierusalem 

Margarita  decreti 

Missali  in  bona  carta 

De  contemptu  mundi 


No. 

No. 

5 

Paulo  orosio 

I 

4 

Missale  in  carta  bona 

I 

4 
3 

A  di  29  de  mazo. 

I 

Breviario  picholi    de    antonio  d' 

alesandria 

8 

Platina  de  honesta  volutate 

6 

6 

Decreti  picholi 

4 

4 

Justino  volgare 

4 

4 

Mischini 

5 

6 

Consilia  lodoviso  da  Roma 

2 

4 

Psalmista  grande 

6 

3 

De  mutatione  aeris  (.'') 

8 

4 

Felino  Instituzione  decretalium 

2 

4 

3 

10 

Legende  santorum  latine 

2 

30  de  mazo. 

25 

7 

Breviarii  de  magistro  Nicolo 

2 

31  detto. 

14 
I 

4 

Antonino  prima  pars 

4 

Regule  sipontini  picholi 

5 

Antonino  de                  volgar 

5 

6 

5 
2 

A  di  primo  zugno. 

Bibia  volgare 

4 

4 
4 

Mercuriale  de  zovane  andree 

2 

Vita  patrum  literale 

I 

4 

Scconda  secunde  sanfti  thome 

3 

2 

Antonina  3""  parte 

4 

6 

Logicha  pauli  veneti 

10 

5 

Summa  astesana 

2 

36 

8 

A  di  4  zugno. 

I 

Arcibizio  cum  commento 

2 

6 

Breviario  de  andrea  asola 

8 

Documents.     VIII. 


451 


1485  a  di  II  de  zugnio. 
Qua  si  notarano  H  retrati  de  la  botega  in  primis. 


Adi 
item 
item 
item 
item 
item 
item 
item 
item 
item 
item 
item 
item 
item 
item 
item 
item 
item 


1 1  de  zugnio    . 

a  di  15  de  zugnignio 


25  de  zugnio 
30  de  zugnio 

9  de  luglio 

16  dito 

23  dito 
30  dito 

5  de  Agosto 
13  de  Agosto 
20  dito 
27  dito 
30  dito 
3  Settembrio 

10  Settembrio 

17  dito 

24  ditto 
primo  ottobrio 


D. 

L. 

s. 

33 

4 

4 

17 

4 

12 

25 

2 

II 

18 

5 

9 

32 

I 

2 

17 

6 

2 

8 

3 

16 

12 

3 

13 

8 

2 

13 

4 

4 

9 

15 

4 

4 

3 

3 

10 

7 

I 

4 

10 

0 

0 

12 

1 

9 

15 

I 

17 

4 

I 

15 

2 

3 

5 

piazza  (?) 
Qua  si  notarano  le  feste  ne  le  quale  si  tene  serate  le  botege  a  rialto  et  prima  et  quelle 
harano    signata    la  *   se    tene  aperto  a  mezo    et   non   si  mete    fora    robe    in    la 
balcone. 

San6lo  vito  adi  1 5  zugno. 
*San61:o  marco  adi  26  zugno. 

Sandto  marsiliano  adi  primo  luglio. 

Sandta  maria  elisabet  adi  2  luglio.  , 

Santa  Croce  adi  14  Settembre. 
*San  magno  adi  6  Ottobre. 
*San  marco  adi  8  Ottobre. 
*San  sebastiano  adi  20  zenaro. 
*San  marcho  adi  primo  febraro. 

Oua  si  notara  lo  rettrato  de  la  bottega  et  prima. 

Adi  7  Settembrio  1484  in  bottega  (?)  per  avanti 

Adi  18  detto    . 

Item  adi  24  detto 

Item  adi  primo  ottobrio 

Item  adi  7  detto 

Item  adi  9  detto 

Item  adi  12  detto 

Item  adi  15  detto 

Item  adi  16  detto 


D. 

L. 

s. 

215 

0 

0 

17 

2 

0 

30 

4 

H 

27 

2 

15 

23 

2 

5 

36 

2 

10 

6 

0 

18 

9 

5 

14 

I 

2 

0 

452 


The  Venetian  Printing;  Press. 


Item  ad 

Item  ad 

Item  ad 

Item  ad 

Item  ad 

Item  ad 

Item  ad 

Item  ad 

Item  ad 

Item  ad 

Item  ad 

Item  ad 

Item  ad 

Item  ad 

Item  ad 

Item  ad 

Item  ad 

Item  ad 

Item  ad 

Item  ad 

Item  ad 

Item  ad 

Item  ad 

ad 

ad 

ad 

ad 

ad 

ad 

ad 


23  detto 
27  detto 
8  novembrio 
12  deto 
22  detto 


27  detto 

4  decem 

1 1  detto 
19  detto 
24  detto 
8  zcnaro 
15  detto 
22  detto 

29  detto 

5  febraro 

12  detto 
19  detto 
26  detto 
5  marzo 
12  detto 
19  detto 

26  detto 
2  Aprile 
15  detto 
22  detto 

30  detto 
7  mazo 
14  detto 

27  detto 

28  detto 


ibrio 


D. 

L. 

s. 

32 

0 

0 

8 

I 

5 

14 

0 

0 

12 

3 

14 

20 

4 

4 

29 

2 

17 

18 

I 

6 

6 

3 

16 

13 

3 

I 

7 

4 

16 

18 

3 

2 

13 

3 

I 

12 

0 

2 

32 

0 

0 

19 

6 

0 

70 

0 

0 

29 

0 

0 

16 

4 

15 

21 

I 

5 

32 

5 

0 

19 

3 

0 

9 

3 

0 

10 

4 

7 

47 

0 

0 

25 

3 

5 

20 

3 

4 

22 

0 

0 

36 

I 

H 

15 

3 

4 

24 

I 

6 

INDEX. 


/ 

I 


INDEX. 


Adami,  189,  297, 

iEsop,  Fabul^e,  1 481,  24  ;    1 498,  43. 

Affinc,  Pietro  d',  87,  251,  252. 

Agostini,  Nicolo  degli,  loi, 

Albcrti,  328. 

Albignoni,  Gio.  Antonio,  271. 

Aldus  Manutius,  42-49;  his  birthplace,  42  ; 
date  of  his  birth,  42,  //.  2  ;  at  Carpi,  42  ; 
comes  to  Venice,  42 ;  his  first  issues, 
43  ;  his  marriage,  43  ;  his  house,  43  ; 
his  Academy,  44  ;  speed  at  which  he 
produced,  44  ;  consequences  of  this  speed, 
45;  his  aftivity,  46  ;  his  Latin  press,  46  ; 
quality  of  his  Roman  character,  46  ; 
quality  of  his  Greek  character,  46  ;  com- 
parison between  Aldus'  and  Jenson's 
Greek  charafter,  46,  47  ;  his  innovations, 
47  ;  his  Italic  charafler,  47  ;  who  cut  it, 
47  ;  consequences  of  its  use,  48  ;  forgeries 
of  his  Italic,  48  ;  cost  of  his  oftavos,  48  ; 
he  leaves  Venice,  49  ;  his  first  Will,  49  ; 
his  house  at  San  Paternian,  49;  his  death 
and  obsequies,  49  ;  Sanudo's  account  of 
his  funeral,  49  ;  his  patents,  54,  55. 

Alessio,  Pappa,  of  Corfu,  97. 

Alfonso  of  Castile,  Tabules,  1483,  31. 

Alien,  T.  W.,  35,  w.  i, 

William,  133. 

Andolfato,  189. 

Andreola,  Francesco,  333. 

Apostolios,  Michael,  35,  ».  i,  104. 

Aquinas,  Super  quarto  libra  sentcntiarum,  1 48 1 , 
16. 

Archinti,  Salviati  de,  127. 

Archivio  Veneto,  2,  n.  i,  32,  ».  5. 

Arcimboldi,  127. 

Aretino,  Pietro,  loi. 


Ariosto,  Lodovico,  1 01. 

Aristophanes,  Codex   Ravcnnas  of,  used   as 

copy,  45. 

Giunta  edition  of,  1515-16,45. 

Aristotle,  Opera,  1495,  43. 

Arrivabcne,  Giorgio,  48,  n.  2. 

Ascoli,  Cardinal  of,  I  37. 

Audifrcdi,  d',  18,  n.  4. 

Auguitini,    Aurelii,    de   civitate     Dei,    1470, 

10;    1475,  18,  25. 
Aulus  Gellius,  1472,  19. 
Avanzo,  Lodovico,  252. 

Baba,  Francesco,  265. 

Badoer,  Francesco,  214. 

Baglioni,  Paulo,  263,  265. 

Balbi,  Nicolo,  259. 

Baldo,  Lupatino,  132. 

Bald  us,    Le£lura   super    sexto    Codicis,    1480, 

16. 
Barbarigo  family  archives,  z,n.  i. 
Barbarigo,  Andrea,  213. 

Nicolo,  319,  320. 

Piero,  324,  327. 

Barbaro,  Almoro,  267. 

Daniclc,  53,  58,  138. 

Barilctto,  Zuanne,  252. 
Baronius,  Cardinal,  100. 
Bartholomeo  da  Capo  d'  Istria,  43. 
Basadona,  Pietro,  233. 

Basegio,  Lorenzo,  292. 
Basel,  Council  of,  383,  385. 
Bassa,  Domcnico,  140,  141. 
Bassano  type  foundry,  i  89. 
Baz2o,  Nicolo,  189,  297. 
Be,  Guillaumcle,  14,  104,  106. 
Bellarmin,  Cardinal,  390. 


456 


The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 


Bcmbo,  Bernardo,  64. 

Pietro,  jEtna,  1495,  18,  46. 

Bcnalius  de  Bcnaliis,  32,  56,  57. 
Bcncdia  XIV.,  196,  381,  384,  387,  389. 
Bcnzon,  Pietro,  i  5. 

Bergamo,  Inquisitor  of,  142,  143. 

Bcrlan,  Francesco,  3,  n.  2,  7,  8,  34,  v.  2. 

Bernard  Pidor,  27,  30,  32. 

Bernardi,  Zuanne,  333. 

Bernardino  da  Venezia,  62,  63. 

Bernardo,  Giorgio,  213. 

Bcrnerio,  Girolamo,  137. 

Berni,  Orlando,  1531,  loi. 

Bcssarion,  Cardinal,  23,  42. 

Bettinelli,  Tomaso,  292. 

Bianchi,  Agostino,  285. 

Biaxio,  Zuan  de,  2,  n.  I. 

Biffi,  Agostino,  320. 

Bindoni,  Francesco,  100. 

Gasparo,  87,  251. 

Zuan  Antonio,  252. 

Biondo,  Girolamo,  41,  57,  58. 
Bissoli,  Giovanni,  43. 
Blado,  Antonio,  ix,  100. 

Paolo,  I  34. 

Boccaccio,    Decatnerone,   1471,    29  ;    1492, 
41  ;    1588,  147. 

Philocolo,  1472,  29, 

Boldu,  Filippo,  272.' 
Bomberg,  Daniele,  63,  98,  105. 
Bon,  Pietro,  254. 
Bonicardi,  Girolamo,  11,;/.  i. 
Bonicello,  Roccho,  98. 
Boniface  VIII.,  367. 

Bonis,  Giulio,  272. 
Bordogna,  Sigismondo,  253. 
Bordone,  Benedetto,  103. 
Borghezalio,  Bortolomeo,  287. 
Borghi,  Isidoro,  333. 
Horromeo,  Federigo,  133. 
Bossi,  Lorenzo,  320. 
Braccio,  Gabriele,  43,  54,  56, 
Bragadin,  Antonio,  273. 

Daniel,  285,  286. 

Zuan  Francesco,  257. 

Brasichclla.     Sec  Braccio. 
Brentello,  Vettor,  320. 
Bressan,  38. 

Bruccioli,  Antonio,  107. 

Francesco,  128. 

Brugone,  Andrea,  98. 


Burchicin,  189,  297. 
Burgo,  Antonio  de,  27. 
Busenbaum,  390. 

Calcedonio,  Alessandro,  57. 
Calegari,  Bortolo,  320. 
Caliergi,  Zaccharia,  43,  44,  and  ti.  I. 
Canal,  Antonio,  33. 

Bibliotcca,  at  Crespano,  32,  ;/.  6. 

Capcasa,  Mathco.      See  Co  de  ca. 
Capello,  Pietro,  258. 

Carli,  Stefano,  372. 

Carteromachos  (Fortinguerra),  44. 

Casa,   Giovanni  della,  his  Catalogue,   1549, 

125,  126;  criticised  by  Vergerio,  126; 

attempts    to    enforce    the    Bull    iti  ccena 

domini,  1 32,  212,  n.  I,  363. 
Casali,  Iseppo,  333. 
Castellani,    Carlo,   6,   //.    5,    il,  //.    i,    29, 

».  8,  41,  n.  5,  49,;/.  I,  53,  ;/.  2. 
Castiglione,  Bernardo,  131. 
Catarina  de  Siena,  Dialogo,  1483,  price  of, 

37- 

Epistole,  1494,  59. 

Cauchorio,  Antonio  de,  57. 
Cavalli,  Marino  de,  214. 
Celotti,  Fra  Paolo,  386. 

Cepio,    Coriolanus,     Petri    Mocenki    gesta, 

1477,  30. 
Cervini,  Marcello,  100. 
Chacon,  Alphonse,  134. 
Chalcondylas,  44. 
Cherubini,  Giuseppe,  310. 
Chrysoloras,  Erotemata,  1484-5,  20. 
Cicero,  de  divinatione,  1471,  9,  ;/.  i. 
de  oratore,  1470,  29. 

Epistolte  Familiares,    1469,   3-8,   10,  ;/. 

3;    1+7'.  19- 

Epistola  ad  Atticum,    1470,   12,  23,  ». 


Orat'iones,  1471,  29. 

Rhetorica,  1470,  12. 

Cicogna,  Marco,  254. 
Cinzio,  Bernardino,  64. 
Ciotto,  131,  n.  3,  161. 
Cirneo,  Pietro,  64. 

Clementh  Papa  V.  Constitutiona,  1476,  20. 
Clement  VIII.,   his  Index,    133,    135-142, 

144,389. 
Cle-nente    of   Padua    (Clemens    Sacerdos), 

Me  sue,  de  me  die  hi  is  utiiversalibus,  1471,  29. 


Index. 


\S1 


Co  de  ca,  Giovanni,  32,  n.  5. 

Matheo,   32,   32,  //.  5  ;    Dialogo  di  S. 

Cata}-ina  de  Siena,  1483,  37,  57. 

Cola,  Maestro,  27. 
Cologne  Chronicle,  4,  6. 
Cologne,  John  of,  15,  27. 
Colonna,  Ascanio,  133. 

Marc'  Antonio,  133. 

Coluccia,  Francesco,  13. 
Condulmer,  Paulo,  290. 
Constance,  Council  of,  383,  384. 
Contarini,  Angelo,  349. 

Andrea,  233. 

Augustin,  271. 

Gasparo,  68,  70. 

Nicolo,  224,  225. 

Paolo,  248. 

Conzati,  190. 
Corbo,  Andrea,  41. 

Cori,  Bartholomeo  di,  Z^  obsidione  de  Padua, 

1 5 10,  dd. 
Cornaro,  Francesco,  234. 
Corner,  Domenego,  252,  253. 
Giovanni  (di  Dio),  reputed  author  of 

the  Decor  PueUarian,  2. 
Nicolo,  287. 


Corona  Senum,  1480,  14. 

Crasso,  Leonardo,  58. 

Crespano,  Biblioteca  Canal  in,  32,  //.  6. 

Cynthio.     See  Fabritii. 

Damiani,  San  Pietro,  387. 

Dandolo,  Paulo,  256. 

Dante,  Diviyia  Cornedia,  1477,  18  ;  price  of 
the  Div'ma  Cornedia  in  1484,  37. 

Decor  Puellarmn  [1461]  described,  2  ;  the 
Marcian  copies  of,  2,  ».  5  ;  its  date  at- 
tacked, 3  ;  arguments  for  and  against  the 
date,  3-8  ;   its  colophon,  21. 

De  humilitate  interiora,  1480,  14. 

De  immensa  charitaie  Dei,  1480,  14. 

Delaborde,  Vicomte,  30,  ;/.  i. 

Digestion  Fetus,  price  of,  in  1484,  37. 

Diedo,  Antonio,  290. 

Lunardo,  287. 

Dionysius,  de  situ  orbis,  1477,  31. 

Dolfin,  Bernardo,  263. 

Daniel,  27  i. 

Dominis,  Marc'  Antonio,  164. 

Donadei,  Giulio,  265. 

Donado,  Bartoloraeo,  255. 


Donado,  Francesco,  257. 
Donadoni,  310. 
Donato,  Francesco,  248. 
Donatus,  1465,  2,  ;;.  2. 

Donee  corrigatur,  its  meaning,  124,  //.  4,  129. 
Durandi,     Rationale    Divinorum     Officiurum, 
1485,  31. 

Emo,  Giovanni,  284,  290. 

Piero,  258. 

Enrico,  Fra,  de'  Servi,  199,  353. 
Erizzo,  329. 

Esecutori  contro  la  Bestemmia,  78,  93,  94. 
Euclid,  Elementa,  1482,  31. 
Eugenio  IV.,  383. 

Eusebius,  de  Evangelica  pr^paratione,  1470, 
8,  12,  13,  «.  3. 

Chronicon,  1483,  32. 

Fabriano,  paper,  24  ;  watermarks  of,  25,  //.  2. 
Fabritii,  Cynthio  degli,  Origine  delli  volgari 

proverbii,  67-71. 
Falconi,  189,  297. 
Fasciculus  temporutn,  1480,  31. 
Felice,  Fra,  63,  105. 
Fenzo,  Nicoletto,  333. 
Ficino,  Marsilio,  Lettere,  ^y. 
Filago,  Carlo,  267. 
Fineschi,  Padre,    Notizie   storiche    sopra    la 

Stamparia  di  Ripoli,   24,  ».  8  ;  his  views 

on  a  1482  edit,  of  the  Cento  Novclle,  41, 

n.  5. 
Fisher,  Richard,  30,  n.  i,  32,  ;///.  4,  6,  7. 
Florence,  Council  of,  383. 
Floriano  da  Udine,  102. 
Flos  Fitte,  1480,  14. 
Foresti,  Jacopo,  4. 
Foscari,  Francesco,  124. 
Foscarini,  Gerolamo,  271. 

Marco,  290,  294. 

Sebastian,  306,  309,  310. 

Franceschi,  Francesco  de',  253. 
Jo.  Battista,  161. 

Jacopo,  161. 

Pietro,  196,  ;/.  i,  201,  202. 

Francesco,  38. 
Francia  (Raibolini),  47. 
Franco,  Nicolo,  123,  363. 
Fulgenzio,  Fra,  164,  172,  377,  384. 

Gabiiclc,  Pietro,  27. 


458 


The  Venetian  Printing;  Press. 


Gadaldini,   Agostino,  269,   270,   272,  274, 

278,  279,  280,  282,  283,  284. 
Galeomyomachia,  1494,  43. 
Galesc,  Piero,  106. 
Gallicciolli,  Memorie  Venete,  26. 
Gallo,     Agostino,     Dtlla    vera    agricoltura, 

1564,  103. 
Gardano,  Antonio,  41,  108. 
Gastaldi,  Giacomo  de',  102. 
Gentillino,  Rizzo,  Tavoh  del  valor  delta  terra, 

1564,  103. 
Ghislieri,    Michael,    his    Moderatio    Indicts, 

128. 
Giavanelli,  Paschalinus,  267. 
Gigli,  Jacopo,  loi. 
Ginami,  Marco,  259,  263,  265. 
Gioli,  Gabriel,  104. 
Giolitto,  Gabriel,  87,  251. 
Giovanni   XII.,  384. 
Giraldi,  Cinthio,  loi, 
Girardi,  Gasparo,  290. 
Giuliani,  Andrea,  302. 

Antonio,  259. 

Giunti,  Bernardo,  263,  265. 

Thomaso,  14,  463. 

Giustinian,  Ascanio,  234. 

Girolamo,  319,  320,  324,  327. 

Marc'  Antonio,  106,  463. 

Sebastian,  296,  300. 

Gloria  mulierum,  147 1,  8,  21. 
Gozzi,  Gasparo,  200,  203. 
Gradenigo,  Costumiy  100. 
Giuseppe,  302. 

Vettor,  281. 

Gratarol,  Andrea,  290. 

Gratiani  Codex,  1474,  18,  20. 

Greci,  Domenico  dalli,  102. 

Grcgoriis,  de,  of  Forli,  Dccamerone,  1492,41. 

Nove/lino,  1492,  41. 

Gregorio  XII.,  384. 
Gregoropoulos,  43,  44. 
Griffo,  Giovanni,  87,  251,  252. 
Grimani,  Girolamo,  296,  300. 

Pictro,  274,  278,  279,  282,  284. 

Zorzi,  314. 

Grisolarc    (Grasolario  ?),    Jacopo,    37,   38, 

433- 
Griti,  Zuane,  290. 
Grotto,  Luigi,  Cieco  d'  Adria,  147. 
Guarini,  Regula  Grammatica,  1470,  12. 
Guarisco,  Marco,  259. 


Gueriglio,  Giovanni,  259. 
Guerra,  Domenico,  253. 
Gupalatino,  Nicolo,  29. 


\ 


Haliiibas,  1492,  54. 

Haly,  Albohazen,  Liber  in  judiciis  stellarum, 

1485,  31. 
Harmonic  a  Musices  odhecaton,  41,  n.  5. 
Hesychius,  45. 
Holtrop,  12. 
Holywood     (Sacrobosco),     John,     Sphara 

mundi,  1476  (?),  30. 
Hurtado  de  Mendozza,  35,  n.  i,  99. 
Hyginus,  Astrononiicon,  1482,  31. 
Hypnerotomachia,  1499,  32,  46,  58. 

In  amor  amenta  di  Lancilotto  et  di  Ginevra,  1 520, 

lOI. 

Inamoramento  di    Tristano  et    hotha,    1 5  20, 

lOI. 

Imberti,  Iseppo,  259. 
In  Ccena  Domini,  123,  132. 
Inchiostro,  Giovanni,  189,  297. 
Innocent  III.,  164,  n.  3. 

Jenson,  Albert,  1 1. 

Jacob,  1 1. 

Nicolas,  his   claim   to  be  the   proto- 

typographer  of  Venice,  3-6  ;  his  birth- 
place, I  1  ;  at  Paris  and  Tours,  1 1  ;  sent 
to  Mainz,  1 1  ;  came  to  Venice,  1 1  ;  his 
work  in  Venice,  12,  13  ;  his  reputation 
and  wealth,  13  ;  his  Will,  14,  15  ;  his 
house  and  family,  14;  his  partnerships, 
15,//.  2;  his  death  and  burial,  15,  16; 
notes  of  his  charader,  12,  ;/.  7  ;  size  of 
his  editions,  13;  his  Greek  and  his  Gothic 
characters,  19;  his  use  of  double  columns, 
20  ;  his  use  of  signatures  and  registers, 
20,  21  ;  his  Greek  diarader  compared 
with  that  of  Aldus,  46,  47  ;  did  he  com- 
pose the  Modena  ^sop  ?  1481,  24. 
Nicolo,  14,  16, 


I 


Joyeuse,  Cardinal,  159. 

Julius  II.,  132,  133. 

Justinian.      Sec  Giustinian. 

Justiniani,   Bernardi,  de   origine   urbis  Vene- 

tiarum,  1492,  54. 
Justinus,  Epitomata,  1470,  12. 

Kolb,  Antonio,  41,  103. 


Index. 


459 


LaSlantius,  1465.  z,  ».  2. 
Lando,  Antonio,  225. 

Pietro,  256. 

Landriano,  Bernardino  da,  57. 

Lascaris,  19. 

Lateran  Council,  359,  366. 

Lazzaro,  il ligador^  37,  433. 

Legrand,  Emile,  Bibliographie  Hellenique,  20, 

n.  I,  24,  nn.  i,  2,  3,  32,  n.  3,  99. 
Le  Long,  Bibliotheca  Sacra,  26. 
Leo  X.,  359. 
Leonardus,  26. 
Library  of  Padua,  1 76,  179,  180. 

of  St.  Mark,  176,  179,  180. 

Liechtenstein,  Hermann,  57,  63. 
Linacre,  Thomas,  44. 

Litio,  Roberto  di,  ^adragesimale,  1473,  18. 
Livii,  Historiarum  romanorujn  decades,   1469, 

10. 
Locatello,  Bonetto,  33. 
Lonigo,  D'%  377,  384. 
Loredan,  Marco,  268. 
Loslein,  Peter,  27,  30,  31,  32. 
Louvain,  Catalogue,  125. 
Lucretius,  price  of,  in  1484,  37. 

Macasola,  Sigismondo,  98. 
Macrobius,  1 47 2,  19. 
Maggi,  Anzola  de',  183,  ».  i. 
Magister  Sacri  Palatii,  145,  374. 
Magno,  Benedetto,  43. 
Maino,  del,  328. 
Maittaire,  8. 
Malipiero,  Doge,  5,  6. 

Antonio,  257. 

MamotreBus,  1479,  18,  ».  3,  19. 
Manfre,  190. 

Giovanni,  292. 

Marc'  Antonio,  311. 

Manenti,  Dottore,  55,  «.  i. 
Manthen  de  Gheretzem,  27. 
Mar,  Collegio  deila  militia  del,  89. 
Marcello,  Christoforo,  Vnivenalis  anima  tra- 

ditionis  lib.  quint  us,  62. 

Ferigo,  234,  269,  270. 

Jacomo,  248. 

Marchesini,   Davidde,  296,   300,  306,  310, 

311,  312,  315,  319,  320. 
Marchiada,  Gio.  Battista,  320. 
Marcolini,  41,  107. 
Margounios,  Maximus,  104,  135-1 37- 


Marin,  Zuan  Piero  de,  102. 

Marteau,  Pierre,  80. 

Martial,   147 1  (?),   22  ;    price   of,  in    1484, 

37;   . 
Martini,  Andrea,  333. 
Martino  V.,  384. 
Massuccio,  Novellino,  1492,  41. 
Matteo  da  Bardolino,  102. 
Mauroceno,  Sabba,  253,  254. 
Maximus,  Valerius,  1471,  30. 
Mazo  de  Parenza,  106. 
Mazorino,  Bernardino,  253. 
Mazzucco,  Osvaldo,  320. 
Membro,  Michiel,  loz. 
Memo,  Marc'  Antonio,  218,  221,  222. 
Mesue,  de  medici?iis  universalibus,  1471,  29. 
Michiel,  Tomaso,  285. 
Mietti,  Roberto,  139,  259. 
Milocco,  Andrea,  333. 
Minotto,  Marc'  Antonio,  259. 
Miracoli  della  Gloriosa  Verx.ine,  1469  (?),  3. 
Misserini,  Zuanne,  265. 
Mocenici,  Petri  gesta,  1477,  30. 
Mocenigo,  Alvise  2''°,  285,  286,  291,  292, 

293. 

Alvise  4'°,  294. 

Andrea,  66, 

Marc'  Antonio,  93,  214. 

Moderatio  hidicis,  128. 
Molin,  Andrea  da,  263. 

Antonio,  267. 

Francesco,  218,  221,  222. 

Marc'  Antonio,  271. 

Molinos,  Lodovico,  392. 
Montazet,  de,  204,  n.  1,  381. 
MoT!teregionis{M^\\QT:),Calendarium,  1476,  30. 
Ephemerides,  1481,  31. 

Morelli,  Jacopo,  6,  33,  «.  i. 
Moretto,  Antonio,  58. 
Morgante,  price  of,  in  1484,  37. 
Moro,  Domenego,  259. 

Lazaro,  255. 

Morosini,  Andrea,  164,  171,  369,  377. 

Barbon,  290,  291,  292,  293, 

Francesco,  256. 

Francesco  i^",  327,  349. 

Gio.  Antonio,  271. 

Gio.  Francesco,  274,  278,  282,  284. 

Marc'  Antonio,  268. 

Michiel,  282,  283. 

Polo,  378. 


460 


The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 


Mes  Vmetus,  adopted  by  Venetian  printers, 

12. 
Moyse  del  Castelazzo,  103. 
Mula,  Gerolamo  da,  272. 
Miiller,  Johann.     Sec  Montcregio. 
Muschio,  Jo.  Andrea,  252. 
Muitttis,  1494,  43. 
Mussi,  Agostino  di,  103. 
Musurus,  Marco,  43,  45,  49,  64,  104. 

Nani,  Augustin,  225. 

Navagero,  Andrea,  65,  103,  358. 

Bartolomio,  103. 

Ncacademia,  44. 
Nicolaus  dc  Franchaforte,  26. 
Nicoliiii,  Dominico,  253. 
Nicole  di  Raffaclc,  107. 
Nigro,  Joannes,  54. 
Nonius  Mdrccllus,  1476,  19. 
Nosce  le,  1480,  14,  61. 
Notaras,  Anne,  44. 

Lucas,  44. 

Nova  compilatio  dicretalium,  1476,  20. 
Novclle,  cinqiiantd,  price  of,  in  1484,  37 
Nucius,  Nicander  (Andronicus),  35,  v.  i. 

Occhi,  Simone,  311,  381. 

Odhccaton.     See  Harmonica. 

OgnibcMC  da  Lonigo,  4. 

Olmo,  Antonio,  287. 

Orontio  Delfinate,  102. 

Ostathio,  37. 

Ortoli,  Pictro,  3  14. 

Ottaviano  de'  Petrucci.      See  Petrucci. 

Oviedo,  102,  103. 

Pace,  Richard,  57. 
Pagan,  Mathio,  100,  102. 
Pagani,  38. 
Paganino,  Alessandro,  33. 

de  Paganini,  26,  48,  //.  2. 

Palazzi,  Giovanni,  6. 
Palcse,  Carlo,  306. 
Pallavicini,  67. 

Sfor/.a,  165. 

Ptilma  virtutum,  1 47  1 ,  8,  21. 

Pani/zi,  12,  ;/.   i. 

Pannartz,  2. 

Panorniitanus,  LeSlutee,  1482-3,  33. 

Parabosco,  Diporti,  102. 

Paris,  Catalogue,  1544,  '25. 


Parolari,  189,  297. 
Parole  devote,  1471,  8,  21. 
Paruta,  Paolo,  134-143. 
Pasini,  Mapheo,  100. 
Pasqualc,  193. 
Pasquali,  Giambattista,  292. 

Giustin,  329. 

Pasqualigo,  Alvise,  99. 

Gio.  Pietro,  273,  274,  279,  280,282, 

283. 

Pasti,  Matteo,  30. 
Paul  IV.,  128,  389. 

v.,  159,  366. 

Pavcro,  Gabriel,  27. 

Pelegrino  da  Bologna,  20. 

Pcliccioli,  Francesco,  104. 

Penzi,  Giacomo,  61. 

Peretti,  Felix,  128. 

Per  Venerabilem,  151,  164,  //.  3. 

Pesaro,  Francesco,  324. 

Petrarch,  Canzoniere,  1470,  25,  33,  104. 

Petroi,  Girolamo,  320. 

Petrucci,  41,  54,  98,  107. 

Petrus,  Franciscus  de  Ravenna,  54. 

Pczin,  il  ligador,  37. 

Pezzana,  194,  292. 

Phalaridis,    E pis  tola,    1485,    4;     1498,    43, 

59- 
Philip  II,,  153,  166,  362. 

Philippus,  Petri,  29. 

Pico  della  Mirandola,  Conclusiones  D  CCCC, 

124. 

Piftor,  Bernard,  27,  30,  32. 

Pietro    d'  Abano,    Conciliator,  price   of,    in 

1484,  37- 
Pigafetta,  Antonio,  102,  103. 
Pincio,  Filippo,  56. 
Pinelli,  193. 

Almoro,  207,7/.  i,  212,//.  i. 

Antonio,  207,  n.  i. 

Gio.  Antonio,  302. 

Piotto,  Marcellino,  333. 
Pisanellii,  1485,  32,  ».  i. 
Pisani,  Alvise,  273,  274. 

Pictro,  290. 

Vinccnzo,  287. 

Pius  II.,  385. 

IV.,  131,  382,  389. 

v.,  133. 

Pivatti,  Francesco,  188,  287. 
Pizzolato,  Zuane,  270. 


Index. 


461 


Platina,   de   holiest  a  Voluptate,    price    of,    in 

1484.  37- 

Vita  Po?itiJicum,  1479,  17.  . 

P  la  tit  us,  i^jz,  25. 

Plirjii,  de  naturali  historia,  1469,  10. 

Plutarch,  Vita,  price  of,  in  1484,  37. 

Poggio,  Facetia, -pncQ  of,  in  1484,  37. 

Polani,  Gerolamo,  272. 

Poli,  Alvise,  320. 

Pol/ucis,  Lexico7i,  1502,  43. 

Polydorus  A'^ergilius,  5. 

Portesio.     See  Zani. 

Postilla  Scholastic  a,  1471,  18,  //.  2. 

Preston,  Thomas,  163. 

Prierio,  Silvestro  da,  61. 

Priuli,  Alvise,  234. 

Antonio,  218,  221,  222. 

Giovanni,  287. 

Lorenzo,  68,  70,  203,  254. 

Zaccaria,  255. 

Ptolemy,  price  of,  in  1484,  37. 
Publicius,  Ars  memories,  1482,  31. 

Querini,  Andrea,  319,  320. 

Vicenzo,  62. 

Zuanne,  285,  286,  291,  292,  293. 

Quesuolo,  Antonio,  320. 

Raibolini.      See  Francia. 

Rampazzetto,  Francesco,  87,  88,  253. 

Rasma,  Bernardino,  55. 

Ratdolt,  Erhard,  27,  30,  31,  32. 

Ratio  Status,  147,  149. 

Ravagnin,  Giulio,  314. 

Ravennas,  Codex  of  Aristophanes,  45. 

Reali  di  Francia,  1520,  i  o  i . 

Rebler,  Johannes,  65. 

Recotti,  Giambattista,  292. 

Regula  of  the  Tridentine  Index,  129,  130. 

Reraondini,  190. 

Renier,  Girolamo,  272. 

Polo,  294. 

Reusch,    Der   Index   der  verbotenen   Biicher, 

123-70,  212,  ;;.  I. 
RifFormatori  dello  Studio  di  Padova  created 

censors,  79. 
Righettini,  Aurelio,  259. 
Ripoli  Press,  24,  41,  n.  5. 
Rizzo,  Bernardino,  54,  nn.  2,  3. 
Rocfas,  Johann,  29. 
Rood,  Theodoric,  4. 


Roor,  Cyprian,  108. 

Rosselli,  Antonio,  Monarchia,  124. 

Rossi,  Alberto,  33. 

Costumi,  192,  n.  i. 

Rossini,  Paulo,  320. 

Rovere,  Girolamo  della,  133. 

Rovetta,  Padre,  364. 

Rubeis,  Jacotino  de,  15. 

Rubino,  Bartolomeo,  253. 

Rupelimontano,  Gerardo,  102. 

Rusca,  Felice,  320. 

Ruzier,  Alvise,  1 01. 

Ruzzini,  Carlo,  273,  278,  279,  280. 

Sabbio,  da,  loi. 

Sabellico,  Marc'  Antonio,  5. 

Sacrobosco  (Holywood),  30. 

Sala,  Stephanus,  257. 

Salis,  Giovanni,  259. 

Sanchez,  390. 

Sandei,  Felino,  16,  19. 

Sanfermo,  Marcantonio,  324,  327. 

San  Giorgio,  Cardinal  of,  216. 

San  Giovanni  e  Paolo,  254. 

Sansovino,  Francesco,  99. 

Santa  Severina,  Cardinal,  136. 

Sanuda  Cronica,  5. 

Sanudo,  Piero,  213,  214. 

Marin,  4,    13,   49,  66,  67,  68,   102, 

105. 
Sardini,  11,  ;/.  2,  12,  17,  34,  //.  i . 
Sarpi,  Fra   Paolo,  67,  122,  160,   161,    163, 

165,  166,  168,  170,  172,  204,  386. 
Savii  sopra  le  Arti,  89. 

sopra  1'  eresia,  80,  81. 

Savile,  Sir  Henry,  136. 
Scioppius,  Caspar,  65,  //.  2,  353. 
Scoto,  Amadeo,  107. 

Hieronimo,  87,  251,  252. 

Ottaviano,  33,  38,  57,  n.  3. 

Scuole  grandi,  85,  ;/.  i. 
Segredo,  224,  233. 
Selgenstat,  John  of,  16. 
Senech,  Christoph,  132. 
Serli,  Sebastian,  103. 
Severus,  104. 
Silvestro,  38. 
Simler,  Josias,  131. 
Simon  de  Lucre,  33. 
Simonsfcld,  Henry,  28,  29. 
Sixtus  v.,  133,  389. 


3  o 


462 


The  Venetian  Printing  Press. 


Soardi,  Lazzaro  de',  58,  59,  63,  101. 

Socino,  Bortolo,  98. 

Sommevoirc,  1 1. 

Somtiium  Scipiofiis,  1470,  9,  //.  I. 

Soranzo,  Andrea,  278,  279,  280,  282. 

Sosomcno,  Zuannc,  223. 

Speyer,  John  of,  3,  6-8,  9,  10,  17,  52. 

Windclin  of,  9,  //.   i,  18,  20. 

Sphara  mundi,  1476  (?),  30. 
Stampa,  Gaspara,  102. 
Stella,  Francesco,  1 1 2- 1 2  I. 

Giampietro,  67. 

Strabo,  price  of,  in  1484,  37. 
Straparollo,  Piacevoli  Notte,  102,- 
Suarez,  Francesco,  161,  167. 
Subiaco,  2,  n.  2. 

Suetonius,  price  of,  in  1484,  37. 

Vit<e,  1 47 1,  19. 

Suidas,  Etymologicum  Magnuvi,  1499,  44. 
Superintendent    of  the    Press,    177,    180, 

187,  190. 
Sweynheym,  2. 
Sylburg,  Frederick,  135. 
Symonds,  J.  A.,  24,  //.  7. 

Tamburino,  Julio,  253. 

Tartagni,  Alessandro,  56. 

Tasso,  Bernardo,  ^wwv,  1531,  loi. 

Anuidigi,  1560,  101. 

Terracina,  Democrito,  41,  106. 
Lelio,  42,  106. 

Maximi,  42. 

Paulc,  42,  106. 

Thomasus,  Nicolaus,  57. 
Tiepolo,  Lorenzo,  272,  282,  283. 
Thucydidt's,  price  of,  in  1484,  37. 
Titian,  104. 

Torquemada,  Meditationes,  1467,  29,  30. 
Torrcsani,  Andrea  de,  14,  33,  loi. 

Federico  de,  33,  /;.  i. 

Tortelli,  Orthographic,  147 1,  19. 

Tramczzin,  Michele,  loi. 

Travi,  Giorgio,  320. 

Trcci,  Pietro,  13. 

Trent,    Council    of,    128,    129,    130,    131, 

132.  133.  >34.  383. 
Trevisan,  Gerolamo,  129. 
Trissino,  Ita/ia  Libcrata,  102. 
Troiano  di  Nano,  io8. 
Tron,  Andrea,    296,    300,   306,   309,  310, 

31'- 


Turi,  Valentin,  320. 
Turrecremata.     See  Torquemada. 
Type-foundries  in  the  Veneto,  1S9,  297. 

Ubertini,  bankers,  141. 
Ugelleymer,  Peter,  15,  29. 
Ugo  da  Carpi,  98,  103, 
Ungaro,  Jacomo,  98,  107. 
Urachien,  TrifFon,  199,  353. 

Valdarfer,  Christopher,  29. 

Valgrisi,  Vicenzo,  100,  253. 

Valier,  Silvestro,  234. 

Vallaresso,   Alvise,    306,    309,    310,    311, 

349- 
Paulo,  3  14. 

Valla,  Elegantia,  1471,  19. 

Falturii,  de  re  Militari,  1472,  30. 

Valvasense,  Pietro,  333. 

Varisco,  Zuan  de,  87,  251,  252. 

Varro,  de  lingua  la  tin  a,  1474,  20. 

Vecchi,  Alessandro  de,  182,  258. 

Vecellio,  Cesare,  104, 

Vendramin,  Andrea,  271. 

Venier,  Nicolo,  234. 

Vergerio,  Pietro  Paolo,  112,  113,  125. 

Veronese,  190. 

Piero,  38. 

Vicentius,  Fra,  217. 

Vidali,  Zuanne,  265. 

Villsrt,  Adriano,  107. 

Villari,  Pasquale,  29. 

Villoison,  45. 

Vimercati,  Taddeo,  57. 

Vincent,  St.,  Speculum,  1494,  57. 

Vincenti,  Foscarini,  328,  329. 

Viola,  Francesco,  107. 

Firgi^,  1470,  25  ;    1 501,  46,  47. 

Virtu  in  giuoco,  1681,  6. 

Vlastos,  Nicolas,  44,  54. 

Voragine,  Jacopo  da,  Legende  dituttili san£li, 

20. 

Wattenbach,  23,  25. 

"  Widdrington."     Sec  Preston. 

Wotton,  Sir  Henry,  100. 

Xantis  de  Pisauro,  de  Venenis,  1492,  54. 

Zaccaria,    Storia  polertiica.    Sec,    125,    212, 
n.  I. 


Index. 


463 


Zane,  Bernardo,  359. 

Zani  de  Portesio,  Petrarca,  149 

Zantani,  Antonio,  104. 

Zarlino,  108. 

Zarotto,  Antonio,  27. 

Zatta,  Antonio,  19^,  292,  329. 

Zell,  Ulrich,  4. 

Zen,  Gerolamo,  267. 

Zenaro,  Damian,  252. 

Zeno,  Apostolo,  24. 


7,  32. 


Zonghi,  Aurelio,  25,  n.  2. 
Zoppino,  Nicolo,  loi,  103. 
Zorzi,  Alvise,  224. 

Marin,  269,  270,  272. 

Pisan,  254. 

Zovenzoni,  Raphael,  9,  ».  1, 
Zuan  Andrea,  38,  104. 
Zuccato,  Giacomo,  291,  292,  293. 
Zustinian.     See  Giustinian. 


CORRECTIONS  AND   ADDITIONS. 

Page  6,  line  28,  omit  from  "The  document"  to  "Appendix." 

Page  14.  After  these  sheets  were  passed  for  press,  I  saw  and  transcribed  the  Will  of 
Thomaso  Giunti  (Arch.  d.  Stato.  Testamenti,  Angelo  de  Canal,  No.  527),  from  which  it 
appears  that,  besides  other  bequests,  Thomaso  left  four  thousand  ducats  to  his  unmarried 
daughter  in  the  event  of  her  marriage,  not  one  hundred  thousand  ducats  to  each  of  his 
daughters,  as  I  have  stated  it,  following  Sig.  Castellani. 

Page  17,  note  2,  omit  "I  do  not  find"  to  "  doing  so." 

Page  27.     For  another  example  of  a  contraft  see  Archivio  Veneto,  xxxii.  190, 

Page  36,  line  (),  for  "19"  read '^  Z'^." 

Page  53,  line  23, /or  "five  hundred"  read  "five." 

Page  185,  line  \1,for  "ninety-two"  read  "thirty-two." 

Page  423,  between  No.  51  and  No.  52,  insert  "1570,  Giustinian,  Marc'  Antonio, 
Venezia,  28,  10." 


CHISWICK   PRESS: — C.    WHITTINGHAM    AND   CO.,    TOOKS   COURT, 
CHANCERY   LANE. 


^^^^^^MBh|||^|H|HM|^ 

RETURN     LIBRARY  SCHOOL  LIBRARY 

TG^           2  South  Hall                             642-2253 

LOAN  PERIOD  1 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

ALL  BOOKS  MAY  BE  RECALLED  AFTER  7  DAYS 

DUE  AS  STAMPED  BELOW 

nni  141991 

c 

_^ 

<             i 

□ 

FCAl 

-n       _» 

w        '_0         < 

)0 

< 
-J 

> 

OEC  1  2  201 

)7 

- 

^ 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA.  BERKELEY 
FORM  NO.  DD  18,  45m  676  BERKELEY.  CA  94720 


U.C.  BERKELEY  LIBRARIES 


CQE7MT132Q 


m. 


^B^ 


